Cons-Reluct on Gromet's Plaza Archive

My Fantasy Come True

Thu, 28 Nov 2019 00:00:00 +0000

Continues from part six

Part 7: The Mistress & the Slave Girl

Whilst spending time inside the snake waiting for the gel that feeds the snake to digest, I ran over several fantasies or scenes that we could do for the next few videos, one that brought me many hand induced orgasms was one of me being a slave girl, I had been a bunny girl, latex nun and a harem girl, sort of like a slave in a way but not what I wanted, the scene that played out in my head was more intense and would require some serious planning.

The Kingdom

Sun, 24 Nov 2019 00:00:00 +0000

Continues from chapter eleven

CHAPTER 12 - PEACH

I woke up to the sound of loud fast-paced beeping. I blinked and groggily looked around. I was in Katie’s room at the health clinic, seated in the padded armchair next to her bed. I glanced up toward the health monitor to my right that was emitting the loud beeping. Flashing in red at the top of the screen was the word “ALERT” and a horizontal red line scrolled across the middle of the screen next to a symbol of a crossed-out heart.

I Want a Fantasy, Damnit

Tue, 12 Nov 2019 00:00:00 +0000

He was a simple fellow. Always trying to do the right thing. On his girlfriend’s birthday she dressed like Snow White with a beautiful yellow, blue and red dress. With the proper amount of puff in the sleeves. She looked gorgeous. Our hero thought it was fantastic and thought it was proper to whisk her to the bedroom right away and make mad passionate love to her.

Thinking that he did the right thing, our hero was full of himself. He didn’t notice how melancholic his girl felt. She was moping, not smiling and only providing one word answers when asked just about any question. It finally took him a week before he sat her down and asked some in depth questions as to what was wrong with her.

Spying on Hubby

Sat, 24 Aug 2019 00:00:00 +0000

Fetish, Fantasy, Spanking, Machine

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = What would you do if you didn’t know where husband worked?

A newlywed bride doesn’t know where her husband works, and wishes that she knew. Perhaps she never heard the phrase, “Be careful what you wish for… you just might get it.” And oh, does she get it.

First Date

Thu, 22 Aug 2019 00:00:00 +0000

It wasn’t the cool breeze off the ocean that was giving Nicole the shivers. She hadn’t seen Carla in nearly two years, not since they had graduated from the arts academy together. Carla had scored a job with some big production company that ate up all her time. Nicole, on the other hand, had a series of near-misses and also-rans that made her wonder if she was ever going to have more than the menial jobs she worked to barely made the rent. Between her hectic schedule and the hush-hush nature of Carla’s job they’d had little time for socializing and had drifted apart. So it was with no little amount of excitement that Nicole accepted when Carla called out of the blue and mentioned a “fun opportunity” she wanted to put to her old roomie. The idea of hooking up with her old friend for a bit of adventure caught her fancy.

Swim Fin

Sun, 21 Jul 2019 00:00:00 +0000

Orlando Scot. Future CPA of Gold Coast Accounting. It had a nice ring to it. He looked out his motel room window at the Atlantic ocean. He started his first day on Monday. But this weekend he was going to enjoy the Miami night life. As he did the bar hopping scene taking in everything. It was on his forth bar. He found her. Red hair, curly, shoulder length. Blue dress. A nice tight little plunging neckline number. Matching shoes. As he got closer. He noticed a necklace with a fish fin on it and a blue gem at its center. A swimmer no doubt. It was time to employ the old Scot Irish charm.

The Pony Girls Play Some More

Sun, 21 Jul 2019 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from part three

Part 4: Aftermath

I slammed the door of my battered old Land Rover and looked up at the rambling farmhouse. I had been here many times before, but the sheer size of the place still held me in awe. Even with the horsebox attached my rig took up practically no space on the gravel apron.

As I stood in awe the front door opened and a curvy figure with long thick hair worn in a high pony tail came bounding towards me. Her name was Emma, and she ran this incredible place. When they said farmers had to diversify, I am sure they had not thought of anything quite like the place Emma had turned her old family farm into. But a success, oh yes, it was a success.

The Friday Night Card Club

Fri, 14 Jun 2019 00:00:00 +0000

non-consensual, reluctant, female-female, humiliation, self-abuse, spanking, electro punishment, rug munching, and mechanical bull riding

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = The first rule of Card Club is: NOBODY talks about Card Club.

This story starts slow because it takes a bit of setting up. After the slow start, however, it becomes an intense session of semi-non consensual female-female, self-abuse, spanking, electro-punishment, rug munching, and mechanical bull riding.

The Kingdom

Sun, 09 Jun 2019 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from chapter 10

Chapter 11: Hun (Brandy’s Story)

Soaking wet from the rain, I tore through the trees, hurtling over fallen branches and roots. A latex hood with cutouts for my eyes, nose, and mouth encompassed my head, keeping the hair out of my eyes. As frustrating as it was to be naked, collared, ring-gagged, crotch-roped with a rubber G-string, and have my arms restrained behind my back, such hindrances had little affect on my speed. And thanks to a lifetime of walking outside barefoot, my feet were far too callused to be daunted by the occasional sharp stone or twig. I panted heavily as I scanned my surroundings. I needed to find the unlocking station! Once I could free my arms, I knew this would be a completely different ballgame. Hearing what sounded like the loud snap of a twig behind me, I instantly ducked and scuttled behind the nearest tree. I held my breath for several seconds, listening intently for any signs of life. Hearing my pursuers through the latex hood was proving to be quite the challenge. Not to mention the torrential downpour that drowned out virtually every other sound in the entire forest. After a few seconds, I inched my head outward to see around the tree trunk. All I could see was rain and heavily wooded forest. I exhaled, standing once more to my feet. Just then, I felt something cold and hard press against the nape of my neck. “Game over,” said a deep voice. Dammit, I thought. I recognized the object pressed against my neck as the tip of a rifle. Unlike most rifles, however, this one did not fire bullets or rounds. Instead, this rifle emitted infrared beams. Sounds harmless, right? Wrong. In any normal setting, being hit with an infrared beam would be as consequential being shined on by a flashlight. But this was no normal setting. The wearable technology I was sporting had basically turned me into a target for laser tag. If an infrared beam were to make contact with any part of my body, it would trigger an electrical response in my collar and butt-plug. Oh, didn’t I tell you? The rubber G-string I was wearing had a built in butt-plug. Fucked up, huh? So, upon being hit with an infrared beam from one of these rifles, 3,000 volts of electricity would be distributed simultaneously to both my neck and anus. I sighed and allowed my head to drop forward in a sign of defeat. Statistically, this technique has tested the highest probability of prompting an attacker to lower his weapon. As poor luck would have it, however, the tip of the rifle remained firmly pressed against my neck. Time for plan B. In one swift move, I turned my head to the side and kicked off of the tree in front of me with my dominant foot. The result was me hurtling backwards and colliding forcefully into my assailant. With my head turned, the tip of the tip of the gun slid across my wet skin and beneath my ear. With the weapon no longer aimed at me, I had milliseconds to execute my next move. My assailant had been knocked off balance, but was still on his feet. This needed to change. Without hesitation, I parried left nailed him in the side of his knee with my heel. Crying out in pain, he dropped hard to the ground. Seizing what would likely be my only opportunity to knock him out, I spun and leapt into a tornado kick. No sooner did I leave the ground, my assailant managed to aim his rifle towards me and pull the trigger. Agonizing pain shot through me from my neck and anus, causing me to suddenly lose all muscle function. Instead of rotating my torso and landing the kick at his jawline, I merely collapsed to the ground like a sack of potatoes, twitching and convulsing in the mud. Keeping his finger firmly planted on the trigger, I watched helplessly as he stood to his feet and casually stepped behind me. Dammit, I thought. Did he have to keep the trigger pulled? I was completely powerless as I felt him grab me by the back of my collar and yank me to my knees. Once I was kneeling in a doggie-style position, my assailant finally released the trigger. I moaned in relief as the electric shocks subsided. But though the pain had ceased, the grimace on my face remained as I braced for the fucking that was soon to follow. I gave an involuntary gasp as I felt him tug my G-string to the side and plunge forcefully inside of me. My eyes suddenly shot wide open. Dammit, the cock was huge! Huge and ribbed… Fortunately, the rain had kept my vagina fairly lubricated. Otherwise, a cock of this size would have gone in quite uncomfortably. I clenched my fists beneath the armbinder, digging my fingernails into my palms. I growled into my gag as I felt him slide in and out. In and out. After about a minute of this, I heard a loud whistle to my right. My assailant pulled out of me and released the back of my collar, causing me to topple forward onto the ground. “Bastard!” I yelled, face down in the mud. But with the ring-gag in my mouth, it came out more like, “Aathawd!” I rolled onto my side and laid panting in a fetal position. Wouldn’t you know, he pulled out just as I was beginning to actually get something pleasurable out of it… My assailant straightened up and stood at attention with hands by his side and feet together. I glared at the large black rubber dildo that was strapped to his naval. Why the fuck did it need to be so large? I wondered angrily. After a few seconds, several men stepped toward me through the tree line. In front was an older man in his late 70’s dressed in military attire and a rain-repellent trench coat. I recognized him as General Leonard Hersh. “Congratulations, Sergeant,” he said in a growly voice. “You’ve been claimed. Again.” General Hersh stared down at me the way a dog owner looks down at an accident on the kitchen floor. Despite his reputation as a stoic and emotionless leader, his gaunt face was etched with dissatisfaction at my repeated failures to overpower my assailant. I dropped my head in a mixture of shame and resentment. This was my fourth time being captured this morning. This meant that I had been raped four times by a fellow navy seals wearing strap-ons. As debasing as that was, it was far more infuriating to be expected to complete a task that was so implausible. There was simply no way I’d be able to get the jump on an armed attacker while my arms were restrained behind my back! Real field conditions or not, this exercise was fucking rigged. Hold up… Before I go any further into this story, I should probably introduce myself. My name is Debra Nolan. I’m 26 years of age, blonde, 5 foot 10 inches, and 139 pounds of pure muscle. My code name is Delta November Foxtrot and my mission alias is Brandy Michaels. About a month and a half ago, I was hand selected to join a special operations task force codenamed Mantis. I was one of 5 women tasked with going undercover inside an international human trafficking syndicate. While I’m hardly a stranger to special ops task forces, nothing could have prepared me for the training I’d receive for this mission. Over the past month, under the command of General Hersh, I had endured just about every type of sexual stress test imaginable. But given the sexual nature of the role I’d be playing, this particular area of training would prove to be critical. Sexual endurance was essential to success. The objective of this mission was to infiltrate the trafficking syndicate, duplicate data files from their main servers, and then get the hell out. Simple enough, right? I wish I could agree. The fact of the matter is- our statisticians awarded this mission a mere 20% chance of success. Typically, special ops won’t even consider missions with less than 60%. But as you might have imagined, extenuating circumstances played a big role in this particular case. Almost one year ago to the week, technology industries celebrated the invention of AI quantum encryption. In non-geek speech, this translates to artificial intelligence-based security software that renders devices and databases virtually unhackable. If you’re someone who’s thinking that this sounds like a good thing, you should probably think again. In eight months from now, the anonymous creator of this software, who goes by Harpocrates, vowed to make his creation open-source and available to the world. When that happens, every criminal on the planet will have been given the gift of electronic invisibility. As someone in the military who relies on data interception to keep the world safe, this poses obvious complications. But regardless of how you feel about the Patriot Act and FISA, a crime wave was almost certainly on the horizon. The announcement of the software’s creation sent shockwaves through Washington. The joint armed forces suddenly had a hard deadline for making their move against their highest priority criminal organizations. Kicking the proverbial can down the road risked the possibility of watching these cartels and syndicates become virtual ghosts. The clock was now ticking. That’s where I come in. My infiltration into this particular syndicate had begun with my enrollment in a ‘hunger games’ style hunt. Along with roughly 200 other women from across the world, I would be transported to an undisclosed location in the woods, believed to be somewhere along the continental southeastern coast. Here, we would be naked and restrained in similar fashion to how I currently found myself. Wealthy male hunters armed with infrared rifles would proceed to scour the woods, hoping to capture and claim one of us as their own live-in sex slaves for the following three months.

From Fantasy To Reality

Sat, 08 Jun 2019 00:00:00 +0000

“I’m off to work now, see you later” said Zoe in a raised voice.

“Okay, bye” shouted Emily from her bedroom.

Emily heard the door close and with that, she was alone in the flat. She was sharing student accommodation with three other people - Zoe being one of them. The other two were Stephen and Robbie, who hadn’t long left for the quiz night at the pub. Emily watched as Zoe entered her car and drove off, out of sight. A few hours of peace were now guaranteed.

Pony Girl 2

Sat, 08 Jun 2019 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part one

Part 2

It has been four years since I became Honey. I’m no longer fed drugged food, or so Katia tells me. She’s always chatting to me, but the conversation is one sided. Lorraine decided that although everyone could talk to me in English, I was not allowed to talk, so I have worn the restrictive bit twenty four seven. Katia can even clean my teeth without removing it. All the grooms started to speak to me in English instead of their native language, which I had discovered was Croatian. However, whenever I’m being trained, or taken out all commands are given in the Croatian tongue. I don’t understand a word, but by now, I can associate a given sound with a given action, such as ‘Walk, trot’ and so on. In addition, Katia continued to work her hypnotic magic on me, as I found out only a few weeks after my meeting with Lorraine. My bridle and bit were removed one afternoon and Katia asked me a question. However, I found that I was unable to utter a sound. Katia just smiled and said,

Needing More

Mon, 03 Jun 2019 00:00:00 +0000

As always – enjoy the story, and do not try this sort of trash play at home.

Stella’s biggest fantasy was to be treated like trash. Now, most girls, when they say that, they probably mean they want to be humiliated or talked down to… but she meant it literally. Her favorite thing in the world, especially after a long, exhausting session in bed with her boyfriend Ethan, was to have him tie her up, gag her, and then wrap her in a trash bag and treat her like literal trash. Like after he’d had his way with her, she was just some worthless thing to be disposed of. She couldn’t explain why it turned her on so much, but she couldn’t deny that getting “trashed” was one of the most pleasurable sensations she could feel.

The Human Doll

Mon, 03 Jun 2019 00:00:00 +0000

Melissa and Gary are getting a bit bored, they are both into alternative sex and they have tried most things but now they are starting to run out of ideas.

“Life would be a lot easier Melissa if we just wanted standard sex.”

“Yes but that’s boring I much prefer our life.”

“So do I, but it’s getting hard to think up new scenes.”

“Why don’t we tell each others our most extreme fantasies.”

Subterfuge

Sun, 02 Jun 2019 00:00:00 +0000

Anita was not sure what happened but she was sure she did not start her day in some hospital bed. Her mouth was dry and she was trying to rewind the events of the day.

She was having a real shitty day. Hell it had been a shitty week. That much she remembered. She had been fired from her job a week ago. Land lord upped the rent. And Gary gave her the just want to be ‘friends’ speech.

Bungee Bet

Sat, 01 Jun 2019 00:00:00 +0000

Today was not unlike any other day except that for today it was going to be unique and special. It had started off like any other morning, waking up in bed laying next to the man who had over time became very dear to me. Dear in ways to which I would have ever dreamed were possible. I had often thought about living such a life and I am grateful for those memories which brought them all to reality.

Encounter in San Francisco

Sat, 01 Jun 2019 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter 1 - Boredom and Randomness It was beautiful and sunny Friday morning. Golden beams of light cascaded across the hardwood floor and slowly creped across until it worked up the frame of the bed and snaked into the eyelids of J. Grunting and bringing his hands from the blanket he reached up to his face and slowly wiped his eyes and coaxed a tired set of eyelids open. This was the first day of a well earned four day weekend, and J really needed the break from work and the stresses associated with it. The bed felt empty as he was newly single, and adjusting to this new life.

The Pony Girls Play Some More

Tue, 21 May 2019 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from part two

Part 3: The Pony Girls Play Some More

“You should try it on” I physically jumped at the unexpected voice. I turned round to see Elizabeth standing in the half-open doorway to my office. A doorway I should have latched securely rather than just closing it.

I was holding the heavyweight leather harness that she had seen in use at least twice. On both occasions it had been wrapped and buckled tightly about my muscular lover. Or rather he had been tightly wrapped and buckled into it. It was never intended to be a simple toy. Once inside it and all those gleaming buckles and dark leather straps were fastened you were it’s prisoner until such time as you were released. I was very firmly the dominant in our relationship, but something about it spoke to a deep, submissive side of me that I hated to admit existed. Yes, damn my soul, as it hung there wafting the smell of fresh leather to my nose I was getting turned on. As I held it up the straps were curving themselves towards me as if both inviting me while reaching out to entrap me.

A Beautiful Friendship

Mon, 20 May 2019 00:00:00 +0000

It was Saturday, around 10:00 a.m., and Emily Walker sat on the couch of the small house she rented watching television and drinking coffee. She was dressed in loose light-gray workout pants with thick pink socks. She wore a sky-blue t-shirt that came to just above her navel, exposing her flat stomach. The tight t-shirt hugged body like a second skin, emphasizing her breasts, making it obvious that she wore no bra. She had her long legs pulled up in front of her on the couch, and she peered over them at the television. She shook her head a bit to clear her bangs from her eyes, setting her blond, asymmetrical bob in motion.

Brianna the Alligator Girl

Mon, 20 May 2019 00:00:00 +0000

Brian’s phone rings.

“Brian I have a really unusual request.”

“I bet it’s not, nothing you want is unusual.”

“I’m willing to bet to haven’t heard of this one before.”

“Surprise me.”

“Ok here goes, I need a girl who is willing to go into an alligator skin.”

“That’s not what I was expecting, how is that unusual?”

“It is because the girl would need to stay in the alligator skin for a couple of months.”

Dumping the Slut

Mon, 20 May 2019 00:00:00 +0000

“Damn it, I can’t remember if we needed eggs” Kaylee said to herself as she walked around the supermarket. She reached for her mobile phone so she could call her boyfriend, Alex. She checked her bag. She checked her pockets. However, her mobile phone was nowhere to be found.

“Crap. I must have left it at home. I’ll buy some more eggs just in case”. Little did she know how grave this error would be. And we aren’t talking about the eggs.

Everything You Always Wanted

Mon, 20 May 2019 00:00:00 +0000

You finally have everything you always wanted. You’re not human anymore.

You rub your new body up and down. It’s perfect, slender, and shiny, and it’s all yours. You’ve got a small access panel in your lower back. It contains your SRPI port, some status lights, and your power and reset buttons, all locked up with a key hidden in a place only your girlfriend Liz knows about. Even you can’t get in. You’re designed this way so a stranger can’t change your settings after they have been set and the panel has been locked back in place.

My Fantasy Come True

Sat, 30 Mar 2019 00:00:00 +0000

Story continued from part four

Part 5: The Latex Nun. (or Bad Habits)

Snake swallowing female

It was time to feed my very special pet again, I had grown to love my own pet snake that we kept down in the basement in an enclosure, this was the modified snake that my husband had bought me to fulfill my fantasies of being devoured by a snake, but one that I could experience over and over, as the snake was genetically made to digest only the special feeding gel and not my flesh and bones. The last time I had him bind me and feed me to the snake, the video we made was of me dressed as a harem girl, and I was being punished by being fed to the snake, it was very erotic for me being forced to be eaten, and I did cum several times whilst the snake was swallowing me, and also more whilst I was deep down inside of the snake’s belly while it digested the feeding gel that coated my bound body. The video was one of those that I watched over and over again, my fingers rubbing at my hot, wet sex and giving me more shuddering orgasms as the events unfolded on the screen. This time I was feeding the snake while my husband was away on business, he would be gone for the whole week, so I thought why not spend some quality time inside of the snake. Let’s see, I had been a maid before, and then the harem girl, so what would I dress up as this time? I did this more to tease & arouse both myself and my husband, who would be watching the video I would make to show him what I had been up to while he was away. I looked through the wardrobe at the costumes that I had managed to gather, knowing that I would be wearing them to entice my partner in bed, but now also to star in our little video sessions we have when I feed the snake. There was a schoolgirl outfit. I took this off of the rack and held it against my body, ‘Mmm’ I thought, ‘Not today!’ Placing it back, I moved over several others until I found the sexy nun’s habit made of all things from latex, “Now that’s wicked!” I said to myself. I had originally worn this to a ‘Vicars & Tarts’ fancy dress party, the guys dressed as tarts while the girls were the vicars and nuns. ‘That will do for today’, I thought. Then I also thought that I would wear it with no underwear, just like a naughty nun would be. With the outfit for today’s feeding session chosen, I went around the house making sure that the place was secure, as I would be down in the basement inside of the snake for the night. Once I was happy with things upstairs, I headed down to see my special friend in the basement. There was the snake and upon seeing me, nudged the glass wall of its enclosure, letting me know that it was hungry and wanting to be fed. “Patience my scaly friend, I will be feeding you shortly,” I said, my hand touching the other side of the glass where the snake’s head was. I was already dressed in my costume for this session, the latex swishing as I moved around the room, the light glistening off of the material; I prepared the video cameras, lighting etc., and made sure that everything was ready, as I had done many times now it seemed part of the pre-feeding ritual. With the cameras now rolling I stepped out of view and then walked back in and started to act as my character. I walked into the shot of the camera and looked around, my latex habit brushing against my naked flesh underneath arousing me. Then I turned and spotted the snake, “Oh my!” I exclaimed, “It is the devil’s disciple come to test this poor nun.” My hands now at my face in mock shock, “Oh please, what should I do?” Yes not very original, but I was ad-libbing here. The snake again banged on the glass, wanted to be fed but also playing into my role. “What do you wish of me serpent?” I asked, and dropped to my knees, my hands clasped in a prayer-like position. The snake again poked at the glass, its tongue darting out testing the air, looking for its next meal. “Oh, you’re hungry Mr Snake, whatever do you feed on?” I asked turning from the snake back to the camera, asking my video audience what I should do. Again the snake seemed to bang against the window whilst looking at me, showing its intent on what food it likes, making it clear that it wanted me as its food, as usual. “Oh, you wish to eat me,” I said turning to the camera, “The snake seems to be testing me, it wants me as its dinner, whatever shall I do?” Standing up I walked closer to the snake, my hand touching the glass, “Don’t tempt me, foul creature, you must know that I have been wicked and deserve to be punished.” And I reached up and pulled the latex habit off of my body, it pooled around my ankles leaving me standing there naked, except for the rope harness I had tied on myself in the bedroom, the rope crisscrossing my body from my shoulders to between my legs, running around my breasts and tightly holding me in its embrace. “See, I am sinful, my body cries out for you, take me serpent and do what you will to me. I need to be punished for my wicked, sinful ways.” Then I walked over to the storage area where we keep the jars of feeding gel and selected one of the new ‘standard-plus’ ones and started to rub it all over my body, the gel would feed the snake for the next few days, and I would be inside of the snake for the next 10-12 hours, or overnight basically. A lovely way to spend the night in my books, I get some of my best sleep while feeding the snake, that’s after all of the orgasms, of course, they wear me out. Now coated I tied my ankles together, and put my wrists through the pre-prepared looped rope that was also threaded into the rope harness, my hands would be tightly held against my crotch, where my fingers would dance their tune on my little nub. I then hobbled over to the enclosure door and opened it, the snake sensing that the door was now open, started to move and look for its dinner - me. I lay down in front of the cameras and waited for the snake to find me, my wrists tugging gently on the crotch rope, building my arousal. The snake slithered out of the enclosure and using its tongue sensed that its food was ready, the meal was laying waiting and that there was no danger to the snake. Soon its tongue found my feet, the probing of which tickled them, sending delightful tingles through my bound body. The snake now happy started to prepare, opening its jaws to feed on the meal before it. Soon my feet were inside of its mouth, the flesh enclosed within the snake’s throat. Working quickly, the snake was soon over my knees; the snake seemed to be getting better at eating me I thought. But now came the tricky, more difficult parts of my body, first up was my thighs, now they are not massive but the muscles there are meatier than my calves. The snake slowed down as it swallowed them, my fingers now rubbing the folds of my sex and the little pleasure button more vigorously. Next came my hips, and as before the snake managed to lift up my body to ease the passing of them into its mouth. Soon my waist was inside as well, leaving only my breasts, shoulders and head left. The snake repeated the process of lifting me and using gravity to enable it to swallow a large body mass; my breasts disappeared into the soft interior of the snake’s mouth. I could feel my legs and hips sliding down inside of the snake, the internal muscles moving its meal down towards its stomach. It felt like an intense, soothing massage. Now that my breasts were safely inside of the snake, my shoulders presented no obstacle, and soon they too were inside of the snake, the process of swallowing its prey now almost over. The snake stopped to rest while I had one of my intense orgasms, my body shuddering inside of the snake, held tightly by the internal walls of the snake’s body and the tight rope harness that I wore this time around. “Take me snake; I am yours,” I said, mainly for the camera audience. And my head then was drawn inside of the snake’s mouth, the light from the room fading from my vision as it disappeared inside of the snake. I was now on my way to the snake’s stomach, where I would lay while the snake digested the feeding gel, but on the way down I would bring myself to another wonderful climax or two. The snake once it had finished swallowing the last part of me, lay still and waited for my body to pass down into its stomach, only once there would the snake move back into its enclosure and the safety of its crate, which it lived in. It would then curl up with me inside and sleep while it digested its stomach contents. *** The next morning I was awoken by the movement of the snake, it had begun to move out of its crate and over next to the door of its enclosure, I was soon finding that I was on my way back out from its stomach, the feeding gel now absorbed, the snake regurgitated the remains of its meal, the unwanted parts. I should feel rejected, but I know that it’s part of the process and I would soon be back inside the comfortable, enclosure of the snake once more the next time it needed feeding. Laying there naked and still bound, I usually wait for my husband Jerry to come down and retrieve me from the enclosure, he would then use me for his pleasure, but this time he was still away, so I would have to release myself and finish up. I crawled out of the enclosure and found the knife I left ready to cut the ropes that bound my wrists. Once free I would make sure that the cameras were off and head upstairs for a much-needed bath. After some breakfast, I headed back down and closed the glass door to keep the snake in its enclosure, and then I gathered the hard drive that records all of the action and headed upstairs to watch the video I had just made. I wanted to surprise my husband with the new video, I even thought about sending it to him for him to enjoy in the privacy of his hotel room, but I was the one about to get a surprise. I sat down on the computer that Jerry normally uses to process the videos and the editing program to take out the parts that were boring and not part of the scene that I’d played out with the snake. It was only when I’d opened up the computer browser that I discovered a snake-vore website that I hadn’t seen before. I got the shock of my life when I clicked on the link and saw my image on the screen, there I was dressed up in costume, and then stripped naked and bound, before being fed to the snake. This was the recent harem girl scene we had done together. At first, I wondered how they had gotten hold of our video, but then looking at others on the site, they were all of me being eaten by the snake. I sat there transfixed at the images on the screen, even though I had lived every moment, it still turned me on watching the woman being eaten by the creature., the same as I had when watching the playback with Jerry, while curled up next to him on the sofa. After getting over the shock of the discovery, and the usual arousal that comes with me being devoured, my thoughts then turned to why they were on the internet. The ‘who’ had done this was becoming evident to me, my husband must have done this I reasoned, there was only myself and him who knew about the playtime we had in the basement, and the videos we’d made to capture it and enjoy together later. I needed to know, and the best way to find answers was to ask. I rang my husband’s mobile phone, he picked up and said, “Hi Darling, is there anything the matter?” I answered, “Well yes dear, it seems that we have a little website of my adventures online, with all of the images and videos of me being eaten, do you know who’s responsible?” “Ah! That…” he responded sheepishly. “Yes, that!” I started to get a bit angry with him. “I can explain.” He said. “Please do, and quickly or else.” I spat. “You know that there are websites out there that cater to our fetish, you know, women being eaten and such.” He paused, waiting for me to respond. “And…” I eventually replied. “Well, the videos you’ve made were so good, that I had to share them with others, I posted some images of the first video on a forum, and it went on from there, the demand for videos of you being swallowed are very popular, it just sort of took off.” He stated. “So you like sharing images of your wife naked and bound on the web, without even asking me if I wanted to be involved, isn’t there a law about that or something?” I said, “Besides which, what if people who know me see me on the street after watching the videos?” “The chance of that happening are remote, and even if they did see you, what would they say to you, ‘Gee, great video, nice to see you being eaten.’” He laughed. “Sure laugh all you want, but I’m the one with her face and other parts on the screen.” I cried, “And I’m masturbating and cumming too!” “Have you seen the reviews and comments that you’ve been getting?” he said, trying to switch the conversation around. “No, I haven’t; it seems that you need to be a member or something to see those,” I said, my embarrassment at images of me on screen cumming, my fingers poised over my little nub in clear focus, over took all other thoughts. “You can log in on my user account.” He replied and gave me the information. I logged in and began reading the comments, my husband still talking to me on the phone and telling me which ones to look at first. It did seem that I was very popular online and my scenes with the snake were enjoyed by many, though I did wonder who was watching me being eaten and then thought, ‘Hey, you also watch other women getting devoured, and you found it a turn on too.’ “So you see, there are many out there wanting to see you being eaten, and they want more, including me,” Jerry said. “I know that I should have asked you, but things took off so rapidly, that it took a life of its own.” “And people pay to see me being eaten?” I asked, wondering what sort of benefit there could be for me out of this. “Yes, they do, and we have many monthly subscribers who pay each month to watch you being eaten. And as you can see by the many requests, that they have many ideas for outfits and scenes for you to use for more videos.” Jerry replied. “Plus I know that the snake and the fixing up of the basement was my present to you, which I loved giving to you, but the website has paid for both and will also allow for more money for you to spend on costumes and yourself.” He added. “I guess we will continue this conversation when you get home,” I said, still in shock at what he had done to me. “I’ll get things tidied away today and catch the late flight home; I’ll be home soon. Please don’t do anything until I get there.” He asked. *** Later that evening Jerry arrived home, he rushed in expecting to see mayhem and things thrown around, especially the cameras and computer, he’d been building up his expectations on the flight home and was relieved to see that nothing had been touched. He found me sitting in the lounge, a glass of wine in hand, watching the videos we’d made of the snake and me. He was pleased that I was awake and seemingly not upset, he took that by the video I was watching. “HI, Darling.” He said, trying to gauge my temperament. “Hi.” Was my terse reply, followed by a gulp of my wine. “So…” he started to say. “You bastard! How could you do this to your own wife? I thought that the videos we made were private, just for us to watch and enjoy. What gives you the right to post them online without asking me?” I spat out with the pent up anger that had been building all day. “I’m sorry…” he said, his posture changing, he looked defeated, and his face was ashen. I have never spoken to him like this before; I think it came as a bit of a shock to him. “Sorry, sorry doesn’t even start to make amends!” I was speaking louder now, “I’m upset and angry with you, you should have asked me…” “I didn’t know what to do…” he said, “The site just took over…” “That’s no excuse.” I sobbed, “I trusted you.” He rushed over now that I was crying, he placed his arms around me and hugged me. I fought to get him off of me but ended up crying into his shoulder. We sat there in silence for at least twenty minutes, I having calmed down now, curled up in his arms, my anger spent. “Take me to bed,” I whispered. It was a surprised husband who carried his wife in his arms upstairs to bed that night, he made passionate love to me and brought out a couple of orgasms before he finished himself, not that I was in the mood for sex, I just wanted to feel close to him at this moment. *** In the morning he found the bed empty, he wondered where I was and, after checking my wardrobes still contained my clothes and I didn’t appear to have left him, he walked around the house to look for me. I was on the computer in his office looking at the website again and reading everything on there. “Morning.” He said, making sure to leave the ‘good’ part out for fear of creating another argument. “Morning,” I replied, my mood now lighter after last night. “Looking at the website again?” he asked. “Huh-huh,” I grunted while still looking at the screen. “I expect that I need to take down the site today?” He asked. “Why?” I answered. “Because I never asked you, and also because you are so upset…” he started to say. “No, there’s no need to take it down; the images once posted online can never be erased; they always remain somewhere on the web or someone’s computer,” I stated. “We might as well let them enjoy the images, I did and so did you, so I can deal with it when the time comes if I know someone who sees this.” “Oh…” he was speechless. I knew that I had won, even though I was angry I had reasoned to myself that I had enjoyed making the videos, I had also watched online several websites that catered to my fetish, and it gave me a little thrill to know that someone was out there watching me being eaten by the snake, and enjoying watching it too. “Now I know about the site, are there any other secrets?” I asked. “No, nothing else.” He said very quickly. “So, what did you discover on the website?” he asked. “I have read all of the comments; they seem to be very complimentary of both the snake and me, there are several good ideas for different scenes that we can use, I just need the costume. And there are some, that well, are best left to the imagination.” I said, looking at him with a wry smile on my face. The thought of real snakes eating me, while erotic, would be a one-off deal and not something I would want to do. I was content with my own snake. “Yes, there are some weird people out there.” He laughed. “And I don’t want to lose you.” “You had best show me how you edit the videos, so I know how it’s done and can post them when you’re not here,” I asked. “Sure, no problem,” Jerry said relieved that I seem to be so accepting this morning. “And here’s the latest video I’d made to surprise you, the Latex Nun and the Serpent,” I said handing him the hard drive with the latest unedited recording on it. The shocked look on his face was priceless.

Losing the Super Bowl 2019

Tue, 19 Mar 2019 00:00:00 +0000

There is a surprise winner to a bet on Super Bowl LII.

This is a VERY mild story about two women who work as section heads in the same office and attend a Super Bowl weekend business retreat together.

I had a totally different story outlined and ready for this year’s Super Bowl, but the game ended up being a very low scoring, almost boring game. My story idea wasn’t going to work, but I was intent on keeping with a Losing story every other year, so I started over and made the game itself a rather minor part of the story. Actually, that is almost the way it has become for the game. The hoopla and commercials and everything else surrounding the game has become larger than the game itself.

The Student and the Soldier

Thu, 14 Mar 2019 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part ten

Chapter 11

I got up early and dressed quickly as I needed to get to the market for shopping and things before our guests departed. So, leaving the keys on the pillow, I got the dogs and went shopping.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

“Suzi? Are you awake, dear?” My Dad’s voice right outside the door jolted me awake.

“Uh, yeah, Dad, I’ll be up in a minute.”

Phoenix

Sun, 10 Mar 2019 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from part three

Part 4: Miss Anya

It was several days until I had any further contact with Anya.

At 10am a package arrived for me at the office, delivered by courier. It was plainly wrapped and hand written in beautiful script. Inside was a box containing a mobile phone - a black Samsung smart phone. Also in the box was a piece of paper with a four digit number written on it. Putting two and two together I used the numbers as the pass-code to the phone. The code worked and I was in.

Phoenix

Sun, 10 Mar 2019 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from part four

Part 5: Objectified Slave

It was another couple of days until I heard from Anya again. But this time her minion was not the courier, but Mel from Surrender. She came to the office dressed very conservatively and business like, not a hint of her kinky side was evident. She had come under the pretence of delivering some information for a case I was working on. The receptionist pointed her in my direction and she elegantly glided over while the office Meerkats did little to disguise their admiration of her beauty, so pathetic.

Phoenix

Sun, 10 Mar 2019 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from part six

Part 7: Phoenix Arisen

Everything in my life was changing so quickly. Jonathan, Anya, Surrender, The Lair and by no means least my career.

Far too quickly.

I was not in full control any more. Too many plates were spinning, and it was only a matter of time until they would begin to topple, one by one at first, until the whole show came crashing to the dirt in a shattered mess.

Phoenix

Sun, 10 Mar 2019 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from part two

Part 3: The Club

At around 10pm the taxi pulled up outside an innocuous brick building.

“Are you sure this is the right place?” I scanned the area with trepidation.

It was an old area of the city. The full moon provided just enough light to see, the elongated shadows gave the area a disconcerting feel.

“Yup, this is it”

“Will you wait a moment while I make sure?”

A Gift for Katy

Fri, 01 Mar 2019 00:00:00 +0000

I wanted to do something special for Katy as this was the 2nd time in our relationship I be celebrating her birthday (this one her 34th) with her as we’ve been together over two years now. A little back story on me I’ve been into bondage since I was 15 or 16. Also embraced spandex and pantyhose as part of the bondage sessions. I’ve had little success with lovers over the years being into it enthuastically. Or they would be outright refusing it as part of a relationship. Katy was different she was open to it and seemed to enjoy playing but really never embracing it (or so I mistakenly thought). We always practiced with safe words and consent of the other partner. So, I came up with an elaborate plan weeks before. It was for her to return home from work on her birthday to find me bound as her gift. Here’s the plan I had laid out and how it went somewhere I never thought it would.

Call Me Mistress

Fri, 01 Mar 2019 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from chapter nine

Chapter 10: Master’s Humor

This is update 4 from my prison

Life has definitely settled into a livable routine now. Master rarely beats Jules or me. I can’t even remember the last time he struck me. Of course, I am not counting an occasional spanking or playful session with the riding crop. Those things only cause temporary pain and it only lasts a short time. I suppose that I am a little bit of a pain slut because I actually enjoy an occasional spanking. In addition, the fact that Jules is here with me has made my life so much better. I really do love her very much. We have become very close and I never want us to be apart. I believe that I have found my soul mate in her.

Mr. Williams and the Annual Open House

Fri, 01 Mar 2019 00:00:00 +0000

Shortly after finishing his 8 o’clock breakfast, Mr. Williams tugged on the straps securing him to the inside of the large black baby buggy as he contemplated a way to end his stay at Nanny’s Adult Baby Care. A stay that has been extended through his wife’s chicanery from an initially agreed upon three months to one now lasting nine. He peeked through the darkly tinted vinyl rain cover and wondered when his day-time Nanny would return for him.

The Attic

Fri, 01 Mar 2019 00:00:00 +0000

Hi DPGSM here, After some thought, I’ve decided to try to write another story

Story / old Victorian mansion attic, Aunt, mischievous Niece and BFF.

Premise / Aunt has to go out of town on business asks Niece to house sit for a long weekend, Niece asks to bring BFF with her Niece to keep company. Niece tells BFF about the old Mansion and her Aunt and Uncle and the summers she spent with them at the house.

Married Separately

Sun, 24 Feb 2019 00:00:00 +0000

Here it is: the twisted, dark ending to the Sophia Maidbot stories. This should be the last “official” commission for Sophia from TFMonkey This is definitely not something I normally write, but since so many of you wanted it, here it is. Hopefully you enjoy how it turned out.. Story continued from Sophia Maid to be a Maidbot

So many things in life happen, and we never really ask “what if,” especially if the situation turned out well. For those that do, let’s backtrack on our story of Sophia. We know she has Evan and a look-alike maidbot, and of course, a wedding coming up. Let me take you back to a seemingly innocent afternoon at her house. While planning the wedding, her and her soon-to-be sister-in-law were out doing errands. Well, actually, her maidbot-as-her was out with Sophia’s soon-to-be sister-in-law. Sophia was home and had activated her administrative privileges to be herself while the maidbot was away. She could not wait to try on the dress, and she had just finished when the others came home and the house system forced Sophia into maidbot mode. Life went on and the wedding was gorgeous! But, what if the house system had malfunctioned and not placed her in maidbot mode. She would have had to pretend to be a maidbot, which is nothing new, yet her sister-in-law had a secret that was not brought to light in our first story’s ending, and if questioned about it, she would not admit it. You know how you can keep a secret from yourself, stealing away that it is not real. Now that Sophia is pretending instead, she does something that opens the door for a devious plan to unfold, and while it was mostly accidental, lives can be altered forever, even by a seemingly innocent betrayal. And this plan…well, perhaps maybe you should read it for yourself.

The Audition

Sat, 23 Feb 2019 00:00:00 +0000

Jennifer and Marie lived together as roommates. Jennifer, as the straight-laced one and Marie, as the free spirit. Jennifer had worked her way up the corporate ladder. Marie, on the other hand, was a wanna be actress. The two girls totally opposite of each other.

“Marie, I’m home; where are you?” Then Jennifer, saw the note, ‘Jennifer, my agent called on a rewrite of a new script, I will be late tonight. But I’m expecting a delivery from the studio any time soon; please watch for it - Thanks’.

Whose Alimony?

Sat, 02 Feb 2019 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from part three

Part 4

Roger was still snoring when Ochsianna left the apartment. Their living arrangements have taken a great deal of stress off her. He helps with the rent and groceries, which were her biggest bills. Now, Patton has made alimony payments on time with money to spare for the past 3 months. So, why am I getting up before the crack of dawn for extra money, she whines. She grins as she snaps on her helmet, obviously, more money can’t hurt. As she winds her way through traffic, she thinks back to the conversation that got her here. Betsy was waiting for her on Thursday afternoon when she came back to the storage room that day. She had that usual “I’m so screwed” look on her face. Is it possible that someone could have that much bad luck? Betsy starts, “So Ochs, have any weekend plans?”

Call Me Mistress

Mon, 21 Jan 2019 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from chapter eight

Chapter 9: My Punishment……

(Update 3 from my prison)

In case you don’t recall from my last update, Master caught me playing with myself and told me I needed to be punished for playing with “His” pussy. He said he bought it when he bought me.

After the three of us had a nice breakfast, Master told Jules she would be spending the day in her cell and that I would be serving my punishment for playing with “His” pussy. I was told to get naked and given a large ring gag to put on. I had my wrist and ankle cuffs on as well as my shock collar, fully charged. Master led me into the playroom and directed my attention to a large curtain. He let me study the curtain for a few minutes. I wondered what was in store for me. The suspense was quite intoxicating. Even though I knew my punishment would be severe, it was exciting to think about what might happen to me. Finally, Master opened the curtain. He led me to what looked like a black, over stuffed, cylindrical pillow with the bottom half removed. It looked something like a small barrel cut in half, lengthwise. It had a large, peach colored dildo sticking up from it. Master applied some KY jelly to the dildo and told me to sit on the device.

Chest Piece

Sun, 20 Jan 2019 00:00:00 +0000

Phoebe was living someone else’s dream, she was sure of it. It just wasn’t hers. She had always wanted to be a lawyer, stepping into that courtroom and showing the big boys how it was done. However, community college was all she could afford, so her lawyer days would be relegated to a paralegal/administrative assistant in a local law firm. Now, don’t get me wrong, she would tell her friends, I enjoy my job. I can handle clients’ papers, talk with them, ask them questions, etc. I can get to know them just as if I were the lead person on their case. Not ideal, but it works.

Playing at Work

Sun, 20 Jan 2019 00:00:00 +0000

Ashley had been working for the doll factory for a couple of years. Nothing fancy about her position, she was just the secretary for the president of the company. He was young and extremely rich having founded one of the most profitable sex doll factories in the country. Ashley had joined the company fresh out of college with her business degree and handled most of the finances for her boss. Despite founding the company he wasn’t actually all that good with the numbers and behind the scenes work that was required to run a company which is why he paid Ashley well to take care of a majority of the business aspects. Ashley found her boss extremely attractive, not just because of the nice cars and heaps of money he seemed to have but he was a looker. His name was Mack and his chiseled chin, tall stature, dark hair and eyes and always well dressed nature probably had every girl swooning over him. She considered him out of her league, he probably only dated models and other people of the upper echelon. Ashley herself was not half bad, platinum blonde hair that she would often curl, 5’9” of curvy body and a flat stomach, she was often told she judged herself a little too harshly and had a tendency to settle. This all really started when Ashley started dating a new guy. He was quirky but handsome and she found him fun but didn’t know how far she would take it with him. After a long night of heavy drinking they both started to confess their darkest secrets. Ashley confessed that she may be in love with her boss which only sparked a small conversation of it never being possible in her eyes. Her new boyfriend, John, beat around the bush when it came to his turn to reveal a secret. It was eventually revealed that he had first seen her leaving work, not in a stalker way as he was in the building to pick up a toy and just so happened to meet her again at the bar, recognizing her and striking up a conversation. She was intrigued and wanted to know which toy he was there to buy. He eventually revealed that he only had bought a simple flesh light like toy that was extremely popular from the company. He also revealed that he would love to try out one of the custom order dolls but he was too broke to actually afford one of the upper tiered models. This is what sparked Ashley’s imagination. She knew exactly how the system worked in the manufacturing plant and if he wanted to give a toy a test run… why not let it be her. At this point Ashley crashed with a big grin on her face, her drunken state giving her an idea. When she woke up she started sorting out some of the details, going into work to start setting her plan in motion. She first requested a few days off , just a Friday and Monday to extend her weekend. Next she logged into the company website and prepared her custom order, setting up clothes, extra toy packages, and making sure that the machine would have every exact detail about her personal body, making sure it would choose a 5’9” platinum blonde with a DD chest and nice hips. When the machine would go to “build” this custom doll it would choose her for the blank doll to start from before adding clothes and what not before packaging her and sending her out. She chose a simple outfit, a crop top to show her stomach, stockings and a plaid skirt, she was essentially going for a school girl look and added twin ponytails. The website also allowed for “pleasure” packages, the more you paid, the more options you could essentially fuck. Ashley didn’t see a need to set up more than just her pussy since she wasn’t huge on oral or anal and didn’t want the machine to mess with her too much. She quickly saved all of her settings and logged out, now she just had to wait till Thursday night to begin her plan. Thursday night finally rolled around, it had been a long and impatient week for Ashley. She made the excuse of finishing some work before taking a vacation to stay later than everyone in the factory, watching the last few employees leave. Her boss popped his head into her office door briefly and told her to have a fun weekend, giving her an almost evil grin she hadn’t seen before. She brushed it off and watched as he drove off in his Porsche. “Time for operation Dolly” Ashley said to herself as she stood up and went to the factory floor.

Call Me Mistress

Sat, 12 Jan 2019 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from chapter four

Chapter 5: Fido

I had asked Richard to build me a dog house, one that was large enough for a very big dog, maybe like a Saint Bernard. When he gave the excuse that we didn’t have a dog, I told him that I was thinking about getting one. I told him I wanted the dog house set on a concrete pad. He built a form for the concrete pad and I watched as the concrete was poured. While the concrete was still soft, I buried a large eye bolt deep into it with just the “eye” sticking out. I had bent the eye bolt before sinking it into the concrete, so there was no way it could come out. It took him the next few evenings and half a weekend building the dog house, until he finally finished it, and what a fine dog house it was!

Call Me Mistress

Sat, 12 Jan 2019 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from chapter three

Chapter 4: A Day in the Country

After being purely a sex object for Krissy and her three girlfriends, I had all the sex I wanted for a few days. When all the girls left my house in the wee hours of the morning, I untied Richard and he and I slept into most of the next day. It wasn’t until the following weekend that I suggested we take a drive out into the country. I had put a shovel and some bondage toys in the trunk of my car in preparation for my plan.

Call Me Mistress

Sat, 12 Jan 2019 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from chapter two

Chapter 3: You like shoes, right?

I wanted to play a little game with Richard, something kinky, something really different. I have always had this fantasy about going shoe shopping and having the shoe salesman (not Al Bundy) end up giving me a foot massage. In my fantasy, it would start with a touch of my instep and gradually, with each pair of shoes I tried on, would get elevated to a full foot massage. My idea was for Richard to pose as a shoe salesman and live out my fantasy, but not with me. With some unsuspecting hot lady!

Call Me Mistress

Sat, 12 Jan 2019 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from chapter one

Chapter 2: The Chicken Dance

I have been doing a lot of thinking about my training of Richard lately. He certainly has not complained at all about the recent changes in our play sessions. (I can’t call them love making sessions because there has not been what I call love taking place.) I did decide that I wanted to make my life easier, of course. I wanted some leather wrist cuffs so I would not have to tie knots. I found some very nice toys at the Stockroom.com on the net. They have a very nice selection, decent prices, and prompt delivery. (I recommend them highly.) I also purchased some ankle cuffs while I was online shopping. I had already purchased some keyed alike padlocks. I have found the sound of the lock clicking closed to be quite stimulating. Something about the total security of the bondage, knowing that escape is not possible when the lock snaps closed.

June's Suit of Armor

Fri, 11 Jan 2019 00:00:00 +0000

June had always been considered a tyrant, ever since her much older husband had passed away leaving her his fortune and his companies, she had ruled with an iron fist sucking as much money from each before breaking them up and selling them off. Her latest project was the personal body armor company, his engineers had developed numerous new designs in body armor over the years and were know for their innovative ideas and approaches to complicated problems. Now she hoped they could be used to aid in her personal habits by making her a full armored suit out of the latest material they had developed that could stand up to almost any abuse before she sold the company.

Quality Assurance

Wed, 09 Jan 2019 00:00:00 +0000

“Just… ugh, explain it to me again, okay?” I rubbed my eyes in the dull morning glow and sat back down on the sofa. Opposite me, a girl with long jet-black hair, dark makeup and big brown eyes gave an exasperated gasp.

“I don’t know how else to explain it to you, dude!” She crossed her arms over her chest, wearing a loose black t-shirt with a digitally distorted skull figure on it. “Okay alright just… start at the beginning again. You found this ‘job posting’ on some website?” She nodded. “About two weeks ago. I’m in need of the cash now that my hours have been cut to almost nothing, and this seemed like a reasonably legitimate gig.” “So you’re… being paid to test this… thing.” “Yes.” She waved her hands over herself. “This is some kind of weird… suit, that I put on each morning, and then I have to wear it for at least a couple hours a day. Don’t ask me how it works!” - She held up a hand before I could even get the words out of my mouth - “I honestly don’t know. The woman running the test gave me a box with this suit in it and a trunk of clothing, and just gave me instructions to wear it each day and to send her pictures of me in it. She gave me half the money up front, and promised the rest plus expenses after four weeks.” I just frowned and tried to make sense of it. “… Okay… but it… turned you into a… a chick?” She raised an eyebrow and gave a half-shrug. “I guess so. I mean. I’m back to normal as soon as I take it off, so it’s just temporary.” “But how is that even… you… how does it…” “I already told you I don’t know. It’s got this kind of gross slimy surface on the insides, and when I put it on it sticks onto me like a plaster. Once it’s on me, I can feel everything as if I wasn’t wearing anything special at all, just… feels like real skin, y’know?” I kept frowning in disbelief as she sat up slightly, opening and closing her right hand on the desk chair opposite me. I had commanded her to sit down there after I’d woken up early and found this stranger rummaging through the kitchen - I thought she was some punk rocker that Dan knew, but when she tried to tell me that she was Dan, I was hesitant to believe her. What if she was some kind of crazy ex? I stood up and pointed “W-well… okay, if you’re really Dan, then, I dunno, tell me something only Dan would know.” “Seriously dude?” She rolled her eyes. “Okay, like… I know your real name isn’t Frank, it’s Francis but you don’t like the way that name sounds, and you broke your arm in middle school trying to ride a skateboard down a staircase, and that you dated Sarah even though you said you didn’t l-” “Okay alright! I believe you, okay?” I rubbed my eyes again. “Fuck… alright… you’re Dan.” “Yes!” She relaxed, sighing. “I’m sorry I didn’t keep you in the loop, alright?” “I mean, I don’t think I’d have believed you if you had, but… it’s alright.” I sat back down opposite the weird girl-shaped roommate. “This is a really weird-ass kind of hobby, though.” She pursed her lips defensively, which only made the fact that they had dark red lipstick on them more obvious. “Man it’s not, like, for fun or anything! It’s for this woman I found on the internet, who actually turned out to be LEGIT, and has already paid me serious cash. She said she was some kind of inventor that specialised in really weird stuff.” I snorted. “To be honest I’m more surprised you actually found a chick on the internet that actually turned out to be a chick!” She gave a small smile. “Not the usual kind of ‘job’ on the internet, I guess. It was pretty vague in description, but didn’t stink of all the usual fake or scam hallmarks, so I gave it a chance and it turned out to be… this.” I looked her up and down. “So, tell me again - you wear this… you wear ‘her’ for a couple hours a day and then… that’s it?” “Well, that’s what I was told to do at the start. That woman also texts me every now and then asking for some specific stuff, like wear some particular outfit and send her pictures, or sometimes visit her in such and such place to tell her how things are going.” My turn to raise an eyebrow. “Okay, that’s… unusual… and how are things going, then?” I was immensely curious by this point. “Well as you can tell, the thing works pretty damn well, even down to changing how my voice sounds. You could never tell it was me, could you?” I shook my head. “So that means it’s working as expected, right?” “Well… I mean… I’ve been experiencing some… weird feelings sometimes if I’m honest.” Seriously dude? “Oh, feelings like ‘what the hell are you doing wearing a suit that turns you into a chick for two weeks’?” She gave me a sour look. “No, actually, smartass. That’s been surprisingly easy to adjust to.” She stood up and took a step over to look out the window, her hands in her hoodie pockets. “I’ve been having weird dreams sometimes, and I have this kind of headache after I-…” “… After you what?” Her eyes widened. After a millisecond of deduction, I figured it out. “After you finish jacking off as a woman.” I kept a straight face as she spun around, agitated. “Dude!” “What? It’s obvious! It’s literally the first thing everyone would do if they had the chance!” “But… I know, but it’s still… I don’t really wanna be talking about that, y’know?” I huffed. “Understandable. But still, you did it… what’s it like? How’s it compare?” She turned around again, hiding her face. “I’m not gonna… well I’ll say it’s… different. Just different.” Hm. “Well okay then. You’ve been, uh, ’testing’ this girl out for a while now, and you’ve been dressing up and meeting this inventor lady, and now you say you’ve had weird dreams?” “Not just dreams.” She crossed her arms again. “It’s like… sometimes I feel it… moving, like without me consciously doing anything, right?” She pulled on her elbow. “It’s like those freaky involuntary twitches you get when you smack somethin’ just below your kneecap, only it’s really slow and hard to notice until it’s happened.” “… okay, that’s… even weirder. And you’ve reported this stuff to the lady?” “Not yet - I can’t really say for certain what’s even happening, and even if I did I’d have to explain to her that I… well, y’know.” She made a vague gesture and I nodded. “Right, she didn’t mention any kind of stuff you shouldn’t do or whatever?” “Nope. And now there’s…. " Turning back, she shuffled over to the loosely hanging hall mirror and started feeling around the back of her neck. “… I keep losing it but… there’s definitely some kind of… thing sticking out of my neck whenever I’m inside the suit.

The New Spring Line

Mon, 26 Nov 2018 00:00:00 +0000

The characters and situations in this story are a work of fiction. Permission to use the characters in this story has been given by their original creator, Andy Latex as noted in his blog Smooth Slick N Shiny. This story is meant as an ‘alternate reality’ of his fictional universe.

continued from part 7

Part 8

The Board meeting concluded and the only ones left in the room were William, Andy, Bulldyke and Lady Quirt.

The New Spring Line

Mon, 26 Nov 2018 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part 10

Part 11

Lady Quirt wiped her rubber gloved hand across the shelf of the display case and looked at her fingers. There was only a tiny amount of dust. The owner obviously had some pride in the condition of his office. As she looked at the various awards in the case, she noticed that some of these were from well-respected advertising organizations and trade associations, although some years old.

The New Spring Line

Mon, 26 Nov 2018 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part 8

Part 9

Bulldyke sat back in the limo’s back seat. She caressed the rubber upholstery. It was soft and slick for it had recently been cleaned and polished. She looked at William and Andrew kneeling on the floor in front of her. She felt a little strange. Lady Quirt had rarely allowed her to assume the dominant role in all the years she had served her. It was going to take a little time to adjust, but she was looking forward to it.

Grandma's House

Wed, 14 Nov 2018 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from part one

Chapter Two

I awoke to find a naked woman in my bed.

Well when I say naked I mean she was wearing a tee shirt and nothing else; and her hair was tumbling in a mass on the pillow beside me.

I rolled over and kissed her nose.

I felt sorry for her. Yesterday’s revelations must have shocked her. I meant to find out. She’d just learned that her grandparents were perverts. That’s one thing, but to find out that they ran a successful porn company was another; not to mention the thousands of photos, clamps, whips etc. that went with it.

Found and Embarrassed

Tue, 13 Nov 2018 00:00:00 +0000

It was a lot of work, but worth it. I was in a public park, but thirty yards from the closest trail, and invisible to anyone on any trail. There was no sign of man. It took me weeks to find a spot that fit my requirements, and another couple of weeks to make sure no one else went there.

I was naked. I was sitting against a smallish tree with my waist tied to it. My ankles were tied to two other trees, keeping my legs open about ninety degrees. My mouth was taped shut and there were two pieces of gaffer’s tape holding my eyes closed. My handcuffed hands were way over my head and behind the tree with the cuff just over a low limb. I also had a good sized butt plug in me. It would be an hour or so until the ice melted and the key dropped into my hands.

Sophie Maid to be a Maidbot

Mon, 12 Nov 2018 00:00:00 +0000

Story continues from Part 1: Saturdays were Maid for Me & Part 2: Saturdays were Maid for You & Part 3: Maidbots are Maid to Clean

This should be the last official commission for Sophie from tfmonkey. You will note there is a short epilogue with a happy ending. I will be adding am alternate twist ending to this. I have not started it yet, but tfmonkey and I have some ideas. I will post it some day…who knows when. Enjoy!

The Robot

Mon, 12 Nov 2018 00:00:00 +0000

Jane had been given the machine by her company as a beta tester. Originally she had been told the small robot would do her daily household chores but would learn about her the longer it stayed with her and could perform almost any task. Jane really didn’t want to fool around with another autonomous vacuum cleaner, the last had been a real let down and she had to fill out those lengthy daily reports. She only agreed because she had been promised a bonus and told there would be no reporting necessary the machine downloaded nightly for that. She had not been told that the robot downloaded each completed task and what it learned each night wirelessly so everything she did or said to it would be monitored. Jane looked at the small unit and couldn’t see how something this small could do much but agreed and took the unit “U5” home.

Putting the Past Behind Her

Thu, 08 Nov 2018 00:00:00 +0000

This story is strictly fantasy! Although some of the sorts of trash play in the earlier parts of the story may be somewhat safe to try out for real with a person you trust, understand that this story doesn’t fully account for the realities of things like needing to breathe, and so it should not be used as a template for real-life trash play! The text of this story is released under the terms of the Creative Commons Attribution 4.0 International license, meaning that you may share and modify this story so long as you credit the author, “Disposee”.

Maid to Doll

Mon, 05 Nov 2018 00:00:00 +0000

Anna worked as a housemaid in a posh 5 star hotel in a large capital city, she’d been there for a couple of years and in that time she’d seen several celebrities stay over when in town. But today she found out that her all-time favourite rock star was staying at her hotel, she’d been a great fan and had idolised him for a number of years, so saying that she was excited would be an understatement. She also found out that he was staying on the floor that she was assigned to clean today, she may even have a chance to see him, the thoughts made her feel dizzy. Once the staff briefing was over she headed to collect her cart and everything needed to clean the rooms on her floor. She knew of course that it was against the hotel’s policy to interact with the guests, something that she could be dismissed for, but she knew that this would may be her only opportunity to see him this close. Anna took the service elevator up to her floor, there were other housemaids in the lift and each time the lift stopped to let one of the maids off, she felt the frustration and annoyance that this was taking precious time away from the chance of seeing her idol. Finally she made it up to her floor, but first she had to clean a couple of other rooms beforehand, as they had guests coming that day and would need to be ready for when they arrived. Two hours later Anna moved on to the rooms where her idol was staying in the hotel, she knew that he was staying in suite 806 but had several other rooms for his staff and one for press conferences. Carefully knocking on the door to 806, she announced herself, “Room service.” And waited for a response, when she heard none she opened the door with her electronic key. Upon entering the room she re-announced “Room service”, but again there was no response, she knew from experience that she could now get on with her tasks whilst the guest was out somewhere. She could also have a good look around whilst no one was there, this was after all her rock idols room, maybe she could get some sort of keepsake. Anna looked around the room, well the lounge part of the suite, she hadn’t gotten to the bedroom part yet, there were several things lying around and she best thought that she should be tidying up should anyone chance coming back and spotting her in here. She began collecting glasses left over from what looked like a party; these she would wash and return to the drinks cabinet. Next she picked up items thrown on the floor, plus bagging the trash that was left lying around. She then entered the bedroom, the room was dark with the curtains closed blocking out the daylight, switching on the lights and then walking over to open the curtains without another thought, she was shocked when she turned back. There laying in the bed was a person, “Sorry” she stammered, “I thought that the room was unoccupied.” She was about to leave but when she didn’t get a response from the person in the bed she decided to check that they were okay, she’d had heard of guest being found unconscious, drugged or even dead by other maids, so she didn’t want that on her conscience. Anna headed over to the bed, maybe she thought that he was laying there under the covers; the thought excited her that she would finally get to see him up close and very personal. As she got closer to the bed she noticed one leg was left uncovered by the sheets, it was covered in some black material and definitely looked female. “Excuse me madam.” She said, but still got no response from them. She edged closer and reached out to touch the leg, “Madam.” She said again and touched the leg, feeling the coldness of the leg and the slick feeling of the material covering it. Anna was shocked at first, maybe she was dead, she felt cold to the touch and wasn’t responding, she decided to pull the covers back to reveal the face. When she did she gasped at what she saw, the face was covered in the same black material as the leg. Only the eyes were visible, then she looked at the mouth, they were a vivid pink colour, puffy and shaped to form an ‘O’. Anna touched the female on the shoulder to get some form of response, “Madam.” She said as she shook the shoulder. Getting no response, she pulled back the covers to reveal the woman was clad in a skin tight suit made from the black material, it looked shiny and covered her all over, her curves accentuated by the shine and the material. Touching the woman again she began to realise that she wasn’t alive, and the feel of her body under the material felt soft but not like flesh, more fabricated. The eyes hadn’t moved but were open, Anna looked into them but there was no response. Anna lifted the woman up into a sitting position, then realised that she was indeed not a human female but rather a sex doll, she’d read about these in the news, lately there had been several stories about men preferring these dolls to real females, using them for their pleasure she assumed. Now she was face to face, so to speak with a real sex doll. But it was the suit that covered the doll that intrigued Anna; she’d seen several female celebrities wearing something this shiny in public appearances in her magazines. ‘What was the material they were wearing?’ she thought to herself. Then it came to her ‘Latex! They were wearing a latex outfit, that’s why they were so shiny.’ Anna looked down at the doll in front of her, she closely examined the suit that the doll was wearing, it covered every inch of her body, with only openings for the eyes, her mouth and as Anna looked down below, her pussy was also the same vivid pink as her lips, it stood out between her legs leaving no doubt about what her uses were. ‘Okay, so he likes to use dollies’ Anna thought, ‘does that change how I feel about him?’ No was her answer. She needed to get on with cleaning, the room wasn’t going to magically clean itself and she would be in trouble with her boss if she didn’t complete her tasks. Whilst vacuuming the rooms her thoughts kept going back to the discovery of the doll in the bed, why would he use one when he had the pick of hundreds of women who would give their right arm to spend the night with their idol. The thought of the doll and the suit kept running through her mind as she continued cleaning, she even finished cleaning her other assigned rooms, before she finished though she had to venture back into his room, she hadn’t made the bed, the discovery of the doll had first shocked her, but then given time she seemed to accept that it was his preference. So she re-entered the bedroom to make the bed. It was when she picked up the doll that the first wicked thoughts started to enter her head, the doll was about the same build and weight as Anna, from her initial estimate the dolls body was similar in shape to her own. She did seem to like the touch of the latex material and wondered what she’d look like wearing the suit that the doll was wearing and what it would feel like. Leaving the room she quickly returned her cart to a service cupboard on her floor, she called her boss to say that she was finished but she had a bad headache and would need to go home early. Once satisfied all the loose ends were taken care of she returned to the room, she’d left the door to the room propped open prior so she didn’t have to use her key, which would be recorded by the system and as she was now officially off the clock, she would be in trouble for using it after work. Once safely inside she ventured back into the bedroom, there she found the doll just as she’d left her. She began removing the latex suit that covered the doll, it wasn’t easy but she found that once she started it became easier to remove. The doll was soon naked, the suit was the only thing covering her body, Anna felt at first embarrassed at seeing her like this but then realised that she was just a doll after all, the doll felt no shame. Anna then stripped off her uniform, even taking her underwear off as she didn’t want anything between her and the suit. She picked up the suit, looking inside she saw white powder against the inner surface; it smelt of talc, something she’d used after showering herself. She began looking for the container and found it in the bathroom. Anna doused herself in the talcum powder, without realising that this would enable her to slide into the suit easier but also mask any body odour from her work beforehand cleaning the rooms. She again picked up the suit and placed her left leg inside, the black hole accepting her proffered limb as it engulfed her in its inky blackness. Her foot found the bottom section which with some pressure allowed her foot to come to rest inside. Anna then placed her right leg inside and pushed through again until her foot was seated in the suit. Now she began pulling the suit up her legs and over her thighs, as she looked down inside the suit she noticed the inserts that had been inside the doll. ‘Oh!’ she thought, ‘I didn’t realise that there were two. But then I suppose all of the dolls openings would be available to be used.’ She found a bottle of lube by the side of the bed, ‘That’s handy, I wonder if he’d used it on the doll?’ Anna thought, ‘but then the doll wouldn’t have the natural lubrication that a normal female would’. She reasoned to herself. Anna spread the lube on the two inserts, ‘Here we go’ she thought and began the task of inserting the rear one first, with the lube helping the first insert slid into her rear, it was tight but with persistence she managed to get the thing inside her. The front insert slid in much easier, ‘Mustn’t be as tight there’, she mused to herself. With the inserts now in place Anna pulled the suit over her hips, the latex gripping her flesh as she pulled the suit up and over. She was starting to enjoy the feeling of the latex material, the tightness and all-enclosure ramping up her sexual desire, she found herself surprised that she was getting so turned on by wearing the suit.

Intruder

Sun, 04 Nov 2018 00:00:00 +0000

SciFi, Alien, BDSM, M/F, Spanking, Bullwhip, Oral, Anal

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = An Intruder takes over Starship Invincible for some BDSM fun.

The Star Council Starship Invincible is exploring the furthest reaches of the galaxy when it encounters a unique lifeform which takes over the bodies of the crew members. The female crew members are bound naked to various BDSM devices. The male crew members are then forced to do what many males would do normally when presented with bound, squirming, extremely turned on females. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = * * * * * * * * * * * *

The Pony Girls

Wed, 31 Oct 2018 00:00:00 +0000

Once the collar is fastened around their neck there is no going back. Ask any dominant or submissive and they will tell you this is true. There is just something about having a collar fastened snug about your neck that means there is no going back. And young George has just had a nice thick collar fastened about his throat and I can already sense the effect it is having on him. I can hear his breathing getting deeper and I can feel the heat of arousal radiating from his naked body.

The New Spring Line

Mon, 29 Oct 2018 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part 5

Part 6

William closely followed Bulldyke down the corridor. The anal plug moving inside him as he walked. He didn’t enjoy its presence, even though it was now easier to endure its intrusion in his rear. Well, maybe it was a bit pleasureable. He just felt so humiliated and ashamed for allowing this to happen to him. They took the lift up to the 30th floor. Bulldyke turned and placed her hand on his chest, gently pushing him to the back of the lift. Smiling she said “Display!”. Quickly William assumed the Display position. The doors to the lift opened and Bulldyke walked out. The doors then closed, and William was left alone. After several seconds he thought that Bulldyke was playing a joke on him. He considered pressing the button to open the doors, but then saw the camera looking down at him. He decided to stay as he was.

They Aren’t Leprachauns! - A Halloween Story

Sun, 28 Oct 2018 00:00:00 +0000

What happens when you summon female Leprechauns?

This short story takes on the question of why all Leprechauns are male… sort of.

I knew the Pixies were messing with me earlier. They waited until I published my first story before bringing me this one. Like all my Celtic stories, some of this is historical fact, some is Irish myth, and some is straight out of my warped and twisted imagination. I will leave it to you to figure out which is which.

Space Force

Thu, 25 Oct 2018 00:00:00 +0000

The late evening gloom that hung over the empty parking lot was swept away by the glare of headlamps and blare of music as the white minivan careened across the empty expanse and parked at a side door of the darkened factory. Gears ground and lights dimmed as the seven members of the Phi Lambda sorority tipsily stumbled out of the vehicle. Each was dressed identically in Phi Lambda tee shirts and denim short shorts, and all sported shaven heads.

They Aren’t Leprachauns! - A Halloween Story

Thu, 25 Oct 2018 00:00:00 +0000

What happens when you summon female Leprechauns?

This short story takes on the question of why all Leprechauns are male… sort of.

Self Bondage with my "Friend"

Sat, 06 Oct 2018 00:00:00 +0000

I have never had a really great relationship. Oh sure, I’ve had boyfriends, girl friends too, but I have never felt that I really loved someone, or that I was loved for that matter. I played around on the net when I got lonely, but something was always missing. Then I discovered bondage. My life would never be the same.

Years ago, I could never understand how anybody could enjoy being tied up. It makes absolutely no sense to a logical person. So when my boyfriend at the time wanted to tie me up, I resisted. He eventually wore me down and I let him tie me to the bed. I was tied in a conventional spread eagle fashion and he played with my body and teased me relentlessly. I had my first real orgasm that night. An orgasm while being totally restrained is like no other. I was hooked.

The Cabin Incident

Sat, 06 Oct 2018 00:00:00 +0000

It is not something I do often but I do on occasion like to cross dress and try out different looks to see how they coordinate and how they feel. It helps me to get an idea of what it is like for my wife and the other ladies that I costume and tie for photographs. It also allows me to indulge in my fetish for hosiery and silky, shiny things. It is something that I keep hidden deep down for fear or shame, ridicule, rejection and abandonment. I have always been attracted to girlier things, and I find men’s clothing rather boring and uncomfortable. They always have the same drab colors. Plus, nothing feels like nylons or Lycra running tights on your legs.

Maidbots are Maid to Clean

Fri, 05 Oct 2018 00:00:00 +0000

Story continues from Part 1: Saturdays were Maid for Me & Part 2: Saturdays were Maid for You

Here’s a commission for tfmonkey to continue my “Saturdays were maid for me” series. You can read the first one or the second one which are pretty important to understand what is happening now. Yes, I realize there is so much more that I can do next, but I wanted to post up to this point, as it has taken me months just to get this far (with work taking 25 hours of my 24 hour days). Enjoy!

A Bad Bet

Mon, 01 Oct 2018 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter 1

When I started college, my new roommate, Carol, and I became good friends right away. She was tall and slender, had long blonde hair and a very pretty face. Of course we both wanted to do well in school, so we made a little bet. The bet was simple, whoever had the higher GPA at the end of each semester, was the winner. The stakes were simple as well; the loser had to be the winner’s slave for the entire weekend after grades were announced.

Psych Hold

Mon, 01 Oct 2018 00:00:00 +0000

“Mr. and Mrs. Petersen, come in” the doctor said. “I am Doctor Lewis and I’ll be handling this case. This is regarding your daughter, Carla?”

“Yes.” Mr. Petersen said as he extended his hand for a handshake. “We are so relieved that something is finally being done.”

“I still think it’s a bit extreme” Mrs. Petersen said, the disapproval clear in her voice.

“Honey, we talked about it.” Mr. Petersen said in exasperation. “It’s for her own good. Better to have her in a mental hospital where she can get care than with an abuser!”

Tammy's Bondage Application

Thu, 13 Sep 2018 00:00:00 +0000

Author’s Note: This story is the sequel to Tammy’s Valentine Bind. To get an insight into the characters you may wish to read it prior to this one.

Part One

Chapter One

Tammy Lynette Dufrane stared at her laptop screen. The vivid images sent a chill down her back and a unsettling warmth between her legs.

She recognized the people on the screen. James VanNorkin, the bald, mustachioed man beneath the black beret, and his two evil henchwomen, Nora and Gina, were being very deliberate and methodical as they skillfully laced a black leather body sheath over the body of the voluptuous redhead. Tammy not only recognized her, but, also had an intimate knowledge of her. The older of the two henchwomen, Nora Ruth, with her short dark hair slicked back to convey her dominate side, had already teased and tormented the redhead with the dildo and butt plug that were now filling the emerald green eyed woman’s responding pink pussy and anal canal. While, Gina, the younger of the two with her long blonde tresses pulled up into a bun atop her head, left a lipstick print of her full luscious lips on the redhead’s ass cheeks as she zipped the woman’s legs into a pair of thigh high boots with 6-inch stiletto heels. The inseams of the boots were connected together and their front shafts were part of the lower panel of the sheath. Tammy drew her knee high booted legs tightly together beneath her desk in response. The female duo had also forced, well not so much forced as encouraged, a huge orgasm from the redhead as the man began lacing the sheath around the boots. Tammy not only knew of the sensuous black leather body sheath, she could still smell the strong aroma of its fine leather, as well as feel its hug, as she watched them lace the sheath’s inner corset around the woman’s waist. “I should be wearing that right now. Folded into my Gucci bag and on the way to our cabin retreat in the mountains.” Tammy thought. “Damn, I can’t believe that company let their negotiations breakdown so bad Mike had to be called in over Christmas. And, he’ll be there for at least a week, our entire vacation!” They had planned to spend their Christmas vacation at the mountain cabin she inherited from her parents 5 years ago. It was a yuletide ritual they had enjoyed since. The privacy of the mountains gave them a wider range to enjoy their bondage play. And, its cozy intimate setting was different enough to bring, however unbelievably, a more intense romantic side out in both of them. She was so looking forward to the 5 hour drive, tightly secured and held in the confines of that small black leather piece of heaven, having orgasm after orgasm. Then, once they arrived, she would return the favor by using each of her exceptional orifices to pleasure Mike. But no, instead she would be driving 9 hours with Chandra to the beach resort, that she always spends Christmas’s at. Not that Tammy had anything against the beach or that resort. It was magnificent, 5 star with opulent accommodations. She and Mike had vacationed there several times with Chandra. But, their mountain retreat was just much more special to them. Yet, she enjoyed being with Chandra. They had been best friends since grade school, roomies until she married Mike, and co workers for nearly 14 years. Chandra was like the sister Tammy never had, as the saying goes. Actually, they looked and acted so much like sisters, from the minute they met, people had mistakenly been taking them for twins forever. Yes, she would have a nice vacation with Chandra, but, would miss the intimacy of her husband. “STOP FEELING SORRY FOR YOURSELF!” Her mind screamed at her. “Concentrate! You’ve got to figure out what you need to do!” Tammy tried to do what her mind commanded, but, the blonde assailant was already wiggling the leather crotch strap between the redhead’s legs to connect to the bottom of the corset. When she pulled the strap to its tightest notch, driving the dildo and butt plug even deeper into the woman, a loud moan filled Tammy’s office. “AAAAAAAHHHHHHH, OOOOOOOOOHHHHHH!!!!” The moans of pleasure were loud, but, sounded as off in the distance. “AAAAAAAHHHHHHH, YYYEEESSS, OOOOOOHHHH GODDDDD!!!” They grew louder and closer. Tammy’s eyes widened. She realized they weren’t just coming from her laptop’s speakers. They were also coming from her. Tammy’s right hand had, unconsciously, slid from the desk and worked its way between her legs, sensually massaging the denim covering her most intimate of places, stoking the embers of the bonfire growing inside her. Again, she tried to tell it to stop, to make herself quit. It wasn’t right and she knew that in her mind. But, her body, her body was now taking control. Reluctantly, she reached into her desk and pulled the soft pliable 3-inch-diameter black leather covered stress ball from it. Mr. Edmunsen was the only other person presently in the bank. She was positive he couldn’t hear her, but, had to make sure. And, there was only one way, she knew of, to do that. The fact that being gagged always helped increase her state of arousal had nothing to do with it, she told herself. She rolled the ball around in her fingers for a brief moment fighting the urge, before quickly stuffing it into her mouth. Then, after brushing strands of her red hair away from her cheeks, she sealed the ball in her mouth with three 5-inch long pieces of red duck tape from a roll kept in the desk next to the ball. It was done. Her door was locked just as before. She was certain there was no way anyone would now hear her muffled screams, no matter how loud they became. Her face blushed as red as the tape. Whether from the ball and tape gag or her feelings of embarrassment for giving in to her urges, it did not matter. She returned her emerald green eyes to the screen and focused her attention onto the trio balling the woman’s hands into fists and forcing them and her arms into closed end sleeves inside the sheath. Then, they began lacing the upper torso of the sheath. As they pulled the sheath around her abdomen, her arms were forced together behind her back and another long deep sensuous moan came from the speakers. “mmmmmmmaaaammmm!” Tammy joined her, remembering the feel of her arms being forced into that position and the tightness of the leather as her own breasts had been thrust forward to be worked through the circular cut outs of the sheath by Nora the first time and Mike each time since. The older woman sucked the woman’s left nipple into her mouth as she rolled the right between her fingers. “mmmmmaaaaaaammmmm!” The speakers moaned. With her right hand now fervently assaulting her crotch, Tammy could feel the wetness of her juices seeping through her jeans. “Damn!” She momentarily thinking to herself. “If I’m this wet already, after I cum these jeans will be soaked!” Ignoring her thoughts, she worked her left hand under her sweater and bra, and, began fondling her right breast. Pinching and pulling, teasing it erect. The firmer it became the more sensitive it was to her touch. Soon, it added its tingle of delicious torment to her growing sexual euphoria. “Oh, God, not again…” Her mind screamed at her in a final attempt for control. “Get a grip!” She watched the sheath grow tighter and tighter around the red headed woman’s body, forcing her D-cup breasts even further through the sexy material. The man laced a thick collar around the redhead’s neck. And, the older woman once more attacked the protruding nipples, devouring them like a ravenous beast. “MMMMMAAAAAAHHHHMMMM!” Tammy screamed into her gag pinching her left nipple and sending the blessed feeling of painful delight through her own body. Her orgasm matched the one of the redhead on the screen. “Excellent… That was fantastic… Mrs. Dufrane, I could watch and listen to you masturbate all day.” The familiar voice of James VanNorkin returned with a devious snicker. “I can see you’re enjoying our presentation. However, I’m also sure you understand its significance.” He hadn’t spoken since he ordered her to connect her blackberry to her laptop. But, his voice sent tremors of fear down her spine the moment she heard it. “Don’t hang up Mrs. Dufrane!” He had begun. She had been expecting to hear Chandra’s voice. Chandra Edelstein had always gotten to the bank before Tammy. And, today should have been no exception. She was going to take a cab so the two of them could leave for the beach in Tammy’s car as soon as they finished tying up any small odds or ends at the bank. When she didn’t see Chandra or her suitcases in the office, Tammy got worried and called her cell. Instead of her friend’s cheery voice giving an explanation, she got a panicked ‘for Tammy’s ears only’ recorded message. “Tammy! I’ve been kidnapped! They tied your leather body thingy on me and have taken me someplace, I don’t know where. They said you were the only one who could help. YOU’VE GOT TO HELP ME! These two women… know what I like, and… and have made me cum over and over, then, forced me to please them just as much too. You’ve got to, no, no please, no… NO! OH GOD NO! NOT AGAIN! PLEASE, I CAN’T TAKE ANOTHMMMMMPPPPHHH!” Then, his voice returned and he ordered her to connect her blackberry. Tammy saw her emerald green eyes flash wide open above the red tape as her face appeared in a small 3 inch square corner of the screen. The camera angle changed. It lowered and she saw her left hand under her sweater and her right between her legs. They both continued their duties as if on their own. “MO!” Tammy screamed at the screen. “It’s a shame we haven’t time for you to enjoy another one, Mrs. Dufrane…” He continued. “But, time is of the essence. There is something in your husband, Mike’s safety deposit box you need to retrieve for me.” She saw the puzzled look filling her eyes, when the camera angle raised back up to her face. Then, it returned to normal and Tammy saw the image of the redheaded woman with her body encased in leather, a thick sponge being forced into her mouth, and the leather discipline hood, attached to the sheath, being laced tightly over her head. “It would be a shame for your dear sweet friend to meet the fate that was intended for you,” he hissed, triumphantly. “After all, I still have the bids of those who were very interested in you…” Tammy sighed into the tape gag and slowly moved her hands to reach up to remove it. “Not so fast! Leave your hands were they are!” His voice blurted, through the speakers. “You are to do as I say, completely, without hesitation. As of now, I AM your master… Do you understand, Mrs. Dufrane?” Tammy slowly nodded her head in agreement. “You will need to remove the tape and ball, before, you get Mr. Edmunsen’s key and code for the safe deposit room.” He continued. “Yes, I know he is there. I doubt if he’ll give them to you. Most likely you will have to persuade him to go with you. Either way, once there go to box 23559 and remove the contents. It will be a folded black leather backpack. You needn’t look through it. There is $130,000,000 in South African diamonds in the pack. You will bring them to me or your girl Friday, here, ends up a sex slave for the rest of her life to some disgusting man she never met before. And, I think we both know how much she’ll LOVE that!” Tammy’s eyes showed her deep fear and worry. “You agree to obey me unequivocally and your friend wakes at home with all this having been a dream. Or you call Mike or the police and never see her again.” His voice turned icy cold. “You can be assured there is no trace of me or the others, so finding her will be impossible. It is up to you, Mrs. Dufrane. What is your decision?” Chandra had confided in Tammy years ago, when they were juniors in high school, that her sexual proclivities were toward the female side. Which was not much of a surprise to Tammy. She had seen many clues of her friend’s true passions over the years. The posters on her walls of only females. The sensual way she leered at or described other girls they saw. Her rejecting nearly every boy who made a pass at her. Then, there were the many sleepovers. Chandra always insisted they sleep nude, which Tammy didn’t mind. She had, since puberty, had an overwhelming desire for sexual release, so their always ending up in a cuddle sometime during the night with Chandra fingering Tammy to orgasm never bothered her.

Free Boy Toy

Sat, 08 Sep 2018 00:00:00 +0000

“Hey there, Boy. Why are you staring at me, drooling?”

Speaking face to face with a six-foot blonde bikini clad supermodel with D-Cup breasts was not how I saw this trip going.

“The jackal clamps down on its prey’s neck. From there it is only a matter of applying pressure to end its life …”

I forced the pillow over my head, but it did no good. How could you block out the sound of a full room home theater sound system at full blast? To make matters worse the den in which it was held was separated from my guest room by nothing more than a thin floor. I rolled over and looked at the alarm clock.

Where is Mr. Williams?

Sat, 08 Sep 2018 00:00:00 +0000

“Has he left you for another woman?” her best friend asked.

“Not hardly.”

“Well, where in the hell is he? I haven’t seen hide nor hair of him in three months.”

“He’s off scratching an itch!” his wife responded.

“That must be some itch to need scratching for three months?” BFF incredulously remarked.

“It was something he has been wanting to scratch ever since we first met and now he has the chance.”

Can I Borrow you for a Second?

Wed, 05 Sep 2018 00:00:00 +0000

“Hey, um… Turn around real quick. I uh, I need to check something…” “Huh? Okay…” A kinda unusual request, but he shrugged and obliged without suspicion. It was quite forward of her to start lifting up his shirt, placing something against the small of his back and rubbing until it stuck. “W-what is that?” “Just a sec…” She stammered and dodged his question again, instead pressing the mysterious object further up his spine. He was on the verge of turning around to get a peek when, suddenly, she pulled. “What did y-” A shocking chill took his body by surprise, radiating from where she’d stuck some long strip to his skin. All the breath was stolen from him, and his vision went dark in an instant. He tried to move, to react in shock, but his whole body felt like it had turned to melted ice-cream. “Oh… oh my god. Oh my god it worked. Oh…!” He could hear her freaking out. Her fingers still clutching his loose skin, as he felt himself collapse like a punctured balloon. He wanted to yell in panic, a million questions battling for attention, but all he could do was blindly experience her hands grasping his collapsing body. “I-I’m… I can’t believe it… I…” His confused protests went unheard as she began to tug, pulling his clothes off one-by-one. Leaving him as some kind of floppy hollowed-out skin only able to feel and hear whatever she was doing to him, a confused shout trapped in his limp throat. With the sound of a zipper, and hurried rustling of jeans, he surmised that she was getting undressed as well… what the hell was she doing?! It was unnervingly cold without her touch, and he couldn’t help but feel relief when she grabbed his shapeless form off the bed once more. He didn’t understand what the hell she’d done, but he knew it felt awful when she let go… “I… I need to… Mmnhhh…” she mumbled in her breathy excitement, hugging his body tight, pressing their naked flesh together like she’d always dreamt of doing. “You feel so good… d-don’t worry, I’ll take care of you…” It began at the lower back, where she’d stuck that thing to him. He sensed fingers prodding and pulling, worming their way inside. It was like she was pulling his now-hollow skin open, and before he could fully comprehend the idea her foot had slid inside. Down it went, an extremely unsettling feeling as his leg was filled up from the inside. A foot made itself snugly at home, and it was only now he realised with icy horror - she was wearinghim! Like some sort of body-suit! He could feel toes wriggling, but he wasn’t the one causing it. “Mmmmmmmm….” and, worse yet, it sounded like she was really enjoying the experience. Her mumbling and moaning continued as she drew his skin up to the waist, squirming in delight as it slid up her torso. How the hell she’d fit, he had no clue - but she stretched and pulled him up over her chubby cleavage nonetheless. One arm invaded, then the other, pinching and tugging like an extra-tight pair of gloves until she had both of them to herself. She clearly wasn’t gonna slow down to let him grasp the extremely bizarre sensation - how often do you get worn by the cute girl in your class?! He felt her take his hair in one hand, his chin in the other and… put something into her mouth? “Mmmmh…” was all she said as something tugged on his lips, dragging his tongue towards her. With the sound of gulping, he sensed his facial features sticking into place over hers, like some freakish fleshy mask. He could do nothing but wait as her hands pulled him tight, snug and securely wrapped around her. “Mmnnhhhnhmm.” He didn’t catch what she said, but it was impossible to mistake the last step of the process - a hand reached back, grasping hold of something small and metallic. A pull-tab, dragging it up his back until it reached the end with a firm stop. Perhaps now there was a chance to calm down and comprehend what in the world she’d just d- nope, it kept going. He felt his floppy, suit-ified self grow extremely tight around her body. Gradually he started returning to his original form, and for a brief second he was actually worried about crushing her, the pressure was so great. But those continued grunts and moans of ecstasy indicated that instead, somehow, she was enjoying this too? He wasn’t sure which was worse. He could distinctly sense a whole host of things squeezing in on her, worming inside her nostrils and further down her throat. Even finding their way up into her groin, pressing between her cheeks in this unconscious quest for an utterly perfect seal, his body encompassing hers. “..MmnmMMMNHH-…Ahhh!” And with that, it was over. Like snapping on a light, his vision returned. There was his naked body, kneeling on the bed beside a pile of their clothes all mixed up together. There were his hands, held up in front of him in awe. There were his toes, curling and flexing as she experimented. “Oh my god.” And there was his voice. “Oh my god it worked. Ohhhh holy shit. Mmnh…” His fingers cradled his face in glee, so greedy to grab hold right away. “You… your skin feels so good… so goood… oh my god, yes…” She reached behind and fidgeted with the edge of the slit she’d placed on his back. Peeling it away, he could feel that strange icy sensation disappearing as it went. “This… this is amazing.” Before his eyes she held up a metallic strip, with a zipper-tab at the top. “I can’t believe it worked so well. I… ahhh… I thought about telling you, about… maybe even… letting you use it on me, but… I needed to have you, I couldn’t take that chance… now you’re mine, at last… I want you, I love you so much… " It was undeniably creepy to listen to her express such obsessive lust via his own voice, made into a passenger in his own body. But at the same time, he couldn’t ignore that twinge of excitement rattling in the back of his mind as she groped and clawed at the flesh she was hijacking from within. Tossing the detached zipper to one side, a hand went straight to his navel, clearly debating whether to ’explore’ further or to hold off… “N-nuh… I need to see it all… I need to see you… n-not yet…” In an odd show of restraint, she hurriedly put his clothes back on (even taking a deep sniff of his shirt, just to weird him out further). She’d even brushed a hand against her discarded lacy panties, as if contemplating putting them on… but first things first. With an undeniably perverse moan, she finished dressing his skinny body and stood up, striding over to the mirror. In that mirror, he only saw what he’d always seen - himself, ruffled blonde hair and grey eyes, slender and pale. Himself, as usual. But someone else was driving, and they stared in utter shock for several moments. “… Oh… y-yes….” In those wide eyes reflected back at him, he could see such a burning desire, an obsession that he’d never even realised was there… She was so shy, and seemed so terrified of approaching him. He’d been the one to ask for her help on this partner project, and the way she reacted was as if he’d got down on one knee and proposed. But never something like this. something utterly manic and invasive, like a horror film. But if it was so creepy, why was it so exciting? “I’m… oh god, it feels so good… I’m gonna take care of you, I know this must be scary but I promise never to hurt you, never…” The way she crooned made it sound like she wasn’t gonna get out anytime soon. Worry was there in his mind, yes, but… a confusing warmth spread from his navel, and her hands seemed to slide lower and lower towards it. This was all turning him on. He didn’t know why, but the way she hungered for his body so much that she becamehim, it was intoxicating. His heart was pounding so hard - or was it her heart? He couldn’t distinguish between them. What he didknow, however, is that his jeans were developing a noticeable bulge. And she noticed too. “Mmm…” she stared at it, feeling every twitch and throb. “I… feel so good, inside you… I never want to leave…” One hand sat on his aggressively erect mound, and the other was laid over his chest, digging in nails like she was clinging to his very heart. “Yes, mine… you’re mine forever, now, and I want to take care of you… I want… ahhh…” She couldn’t resist any longer. Trembling, she undid his jeans and let his furious erection spring from his boxers. With those pants slipped out of the way, she had an uninterrupted view of his eager girth. “Oh wow… oh my god, so this is what it feels like…” Apparently everything he felt, she could feel just as vividly. Those fingers of his poked and prodded, investigating his throbbing member as it stood ready. He was so pent-up and horny, and her utter possessiveness just added fuel to the fire. For whatever reason, a raging stalker using him like a sex toy was hugely arousing. And she could feel it alright, his cheeks glowing red, urges overtaking them both. “I… It’s mine… Mmmmh… " For him, it was like someone else had grabbed his dick and started experimenting, figuring out how best to play with it; for her, it was unlike anything she’d experienced before. Such a concentrated, hungering arousal that she fed with eager strokes, growing in intensity and speed. It turns out there’s not a lot of complex rules to jerking off a dick, especially one you can feel, and she followed those urges like an out-of-control car rolling down a hill. “…Ahhh… a-ahhh….” His breaths picked up the pace accordingly, and they could both feel his excitement spiking. Kneeling there, wearing a body that wasn’t hers, groping his torso with her free hand, she was having the time of her life. All he could do was watch and enjoy the ride. And enjoy it he did - hot, sticky fluid finally erupted in enormous spurts, a stolen climax by her doing. Cum spilled shamelessly over his bedsheets, furiously squeezed from him by someone else’s hand… in a manner of speaking. “G-gah! Ohhhhh! Ffffffffuck!” she cried, a sharp gasp of surprise as orgasm rocked through them both. Giddy and lightheaded, she kept clenching several more times until one last throb. At last, the two of them collapsed back onto the bed in a messy, exhausted heap. As bizzare and screwed up as this was, it was… still one hell of an experience. Several breaths went by, the two of them soaking in the afterglow. “Oh my god…” she huffed, closing his borrowed eyes. “That was a… wow, that was… I, uh…” Their raging arousal finally subsided as she caught her breath, touching his chest tenderly as she closed her eyes. She felt like sinking into the covers and sleeping, safe inside the person she craved the most… but doubt and regret began to creep in. Her hunger was tamed by the post-orgasm clarity that washes over the mind, as her usual worried self considered all the things she’d said. She didn’t even know how he’d react, even if he’d been very visibly turned on in the moment. “I… oh, god, I’m… I know I said some crazy stuff, but… h-hold on, one second…” Now that she’d had her fill, she took a deep breath and sat up. Crawling, awkwardly tucking his deflating penis back into his boxers, she found the zipper amongst the folds of the bedsheets. Lifting his shirt, fidgeting to flatten the strip of metal against his back once more. “I’m just… y-yeah, just gonna give you your body back, o-okay…” The ice-like chill stabbed through him yet again, and he almost didn’t want her to leave - but before he knew it, his skin grew loose and stretchy yet again, her body reshaping to its original size as she dragged the tab of the zipper down. Everything went black again, and he had to rely on the sense of touch to figure out she was pulling his face, peeling him away from the sweaty and flustered girl beneath. Arms, chest, finally the legs were the last piece to slip back through the seam in his skin, and then it was time to zip back up. Like a reinflating balloon, once the zipper had been closed, warmth and substance began to fill his extremities once more. It didn’t take long before he was back to normal, and before he knew it, he could see and hear and touch again - but under his own volition. She reached out to peel the zipper away hurriedly, and retreated back to the other side of the bed in anticipation of his angry reaction. “I-I’m sorry… I didn’t meant to… go so crazy, I just… uhm… Uhhh…” This sounded more like she usually did, in classes and quiet study where she’d struggle to ask even innocent questions. He just took several breaths, staring at his hands in amazement as he mentally processed what had just occurred. Should he ask her why she’d done it? Or what he hell she had used to unzip his body and crawl inside? He had more questions than he could possibly handle at once. “I… I should go. I’m l-late… uhhh… the…” In the time he’d been sitting there dazed, she’d shoved her clothes back on and gathered her books. She panicked, lacking the words to explain her transgressions, the awkward situation she’d put him in, and the inevitable mountain of questions she wasn’t even confident answering. She was halfway to the door when he spoke at last. “Wait.” Struck by lightning, she stood ramrod still with her back still turned. Scared to face him. “I…. " I mean, what could he say after… that? “I… wanted to know… if you were gonna come over tomorrow, too.” She turned, slowly. Their eyes met, and instead of anger or fear or confusion, she saw… a faint grin on his flustered features. He… wanted her to come *back?*After what she’d done? “… w-what?” “I mean, if you want.” He couldn’t really hide anything from her now. Not after that experience. He’d forgiven her trespass and creepy approach, in favour of being flattered that she’d take such drastic measures as to stealhim to satisfy her desire. What if he could satisfy that desire anytime she liked? What if he enjoyed letting someone else have a turn? “… Really?” She could hardly believe it. But he nodded, showing no motivation to call the police (or an exorcist, or a witch-burning mob). Seeing that smile spread across her shocked face was worth it. “Yes. Really.”

Kim's new pet

Sat, 18 Aug 2018 00:00:00 +0000

Authors note: English is not my native language, please enjoy my story.

Kim was 27 years old, had a height of 5’ 10”, black hair to the middle of her back and a Japanese face. She had studied electronic engineering was a former cheerleader so she had an athletic build body and was proud that she had maintained it after quitting the cheerleading for her job. One Friday she came home after a long day at work and was happy that her little private project was nearly finished. So she went downstairs in the mansion to her room in which she had a little workplace. She sat down at her desk and began applying the finishing touches to the collar she was working on. After an hour she stood up and looked at the collar pleased with what she had accomplished. Then she placed it around her own neck to test it. When she tried to speak she got an electric shock right to her vocal chords so that no intelligible word came from her. Pleased with the outcome of her test she placed the collar back on her desk and went upstairs to get something to eat and have a nice evening on the couch.

Judicial Spanking

Tue, 14 Aug 2018 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part one

Part 2: The Jailbreak

In the morning the sheriff and the town’s mayor visited me in my cell, I having been provided a course wool blanket that I had kicked off after I discovered it’s rough texture and my abused backside didn’t get along well. The ferocity of my punishment made me feel quite warm anyway, like a sunburn, and I slept on my belly to try to find the maximum comfort all things considered. The sheriff had let me shower off in the jail’s open shower stall before putting me up for the night in my cell, and it was there that I removed the sadistic but wonderful little balls that I had been given as a consolation prize by my one time professor and temporary executioner.

Yoko's Experience

Fri, 13 Jul 2018 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Yoko’s Experience 4)

Yoko’s Experience #5: A Prisonic Fairytale

“…and according to the latest changes in our law, all the citizens are obliged to visit their nearest prison, to experience first hand what does it mean to be a prisoner. The knowledge obtained there is supposed to lower the crime factor, especially amongst the youngsters.”

Yoko turned off the TV and just a moment later the telephone rang. It was Hikaru. “Have you seen the news?”, she asked. “Yes, I have.”, replied Yoko. “When are we doing this? I simply can’t wait - just try to imagine all the fun we’re going to have there!”, Hikaru’s voice sounded simply ecstatic. “Well, why am I not surprised even one bit, you little bondage slut… But well, a must is a must. Let’s do it next Friday, right after work.”, said Yoko. “I love your attitude. Here I was, thinking that I’ll have to drag you to your destination, but it seems that our little miss scaredy cat likes the idea of being a prisoner too.”, laughed Hikaru. “Of… Of course I don’t! How can you even suggest something so ridiculous?”, opposed Yoko. “Yeah, yeah, whatever. So this Friday, 4 PM, at my place.”, said Hikaru and hanged up.

International Humanoid Robotic Competition

Sun, 08 Jul 2018 00:00:00 +0000

Scanning… scanning… no recognizable features… shutting down… “Come on!” Becky yells, “Work!” The college-age female, clearly dressed more for a date than for the laboratory setting, screams at the humanoid robot in front of her. As she draws in another breath, causing her chest to stick out, pressing her already-tight top out, the robot slumps over and stops beeping. Rather than yelling, Becky just lets out a heavy sigh. Tenesha reaches out and puts her hand on Becky’s exposed shoulder. Tenesha’s very dark-skinned hand makes a stark contrast with Becky’s very pale shoulder. Becky seems to draw strength from her and raises her head back up, saying, “Well, I guess we are stuck in the lab for another Friday night.” “You act like you have a date,” Victoria, the rather athletic-bodied woman in the room, says with a slight dig at Becky. Victoria’s one hand is on her hip, while the other holds a calculating tablet. One of the other ladies in the laboratory, wearing a modern-looking kimono, says, “Ha, like any of us will get a date with anybody, spending all our time in here.” The asian-descended Tracy brushes a strand of black hair out of her face. The final college-age woman in the room replies, not even looking up from her phone that she is texting on, “Speak for yourself, Brad’s picking me up in 45 minutes.” Jessica is not wearing anything fancy, but every part of her looks put together, unlike the others, as if she just stepped out of a department store window. The five ladies, known as the Fave Five, have been friends for years. At some point, each one has been a roommate with one of the others. They all attend the Canadian Academy of Engineering in Quebec. It is an all-ladies university, giving special attention to those ladies wanting to excel in engineering. The Fave Five have just gotten to their last year in college, and for their final project, they must enter a top-10 finishing product in the International Humanoid Robotic Competition. They are all fairly competitive individually, but together, they seem unstoppable. No group project has received anything less than a 100 when they have all worked together, which is one of the reasons they started hanging out together. But now, they choose to stay close, as their friendships have blossomed over the many hours spent together. Their competition product is a male-looking android of their design. It will walk, talk, and complete basic household chores. Since they have no boyfriends (except for the ones that Jessica attracts with all of her father’s money), they thought a male robot would at least let them think they are working on a relationship. He is modeled after an average guy of average build with average height and average looks. The outside looks great, thanks to Tracy and Becky. The software by Victoria is nearly perfect, but the hardware by Tenesha and Jessica just cannot seem to pull it all together. If it is not burning out motors and servos, its failing gears or actuators. They seem so close, yet so far away from being done. In the back corner of Professor Braum’s laboratory, Tenesha has recently found something that might help them move forward. In the earlier days of droids and drones, engineers thought it would be best to do away with joysticks or d-pads and go completely with natural human movements. This particular set has two sets of gloves and shoes, a helmet, a thick belt and basic wire attachments to knees, elbows and back. With the right software, you could map every human movement to any robotic movement. Originally, this set was for a weather predicting drone, so that the wearer could tilt their hands and fly, while twisting their neck for camera angle adjustment. Bending knees or flexing elbows would alter which sensor was being used and what type of data it would record. A task that took a team of pilots and scientists could now be done by one trained person. The government bought the idea and paid billions, which has been the staple of drone flight ever since. This weekend, Tenesha has invited Victoria over to help her make some key changes in it. “…which might be why it failed,” Victoria finishes her explanation and sets her coffee down. Tenesha nods her head and replies, “But, if you could map my movements in your software, then you could just transfer that over to the competition bot.” As she makes hand gestures, the wires get tangled on the gloves she is wearing. Trying to be careful, she can only entangle herself more. Victoria chuckles as she walks over to her “cuffed” friend. “Hang on,” she says, “I can help you.” Moving her fingers in and out of the wires that go around the gloves Tenesha is wearing, she slowly frees her. Victoria takes in Tenesha’s non-Caucasian features and finds her mind wondering where it probably shouldn’t. She focuses partially on the wires, but out of the corner of her eye, she notes the slight frown of Tenesha’s mouth, the way her hair is pulled back tightly in braids around her head. She can smell her perfume, which reminds her of summer… and the competition… and that they got to have this done. Shaking her head, she quickly finishes the job, and steps away. “Ok,” she says quickly, “Let’s try that again… separately, obviously.” She sits back down on the couch where a coffee table holds three different laptops. From the back of each are wires upon wires hooking Tenesha’s technology-exoskeleton (T.E.S. for short) to them. Every movement of Tenesha writes a series of 1’s and 0’s into Victoria’s spreadsheet. Using those numbers, she is writing the code for their competition robot to have mobility. Standing again, Tenesha flexes her hands, elbows, and knees. “Right,” Tenesha agrees, “Just like a walk in the park…” Stepping up on the treadmill that she never uses anymore, she begins walking slowly along it. On the screen, a wire frame person matches her. Victoria, monitoring that, says, “Can you swing your arms a bit more… your movement does not seem natural to me.” Nodding her head, Tenesha complies, adding more arm movements. Stealing another quick look, she adds, “Yep, that’s better.” Tenesha and Victoria spend most of Saturday and parts of Sunday getting as much human movement data as they can, so that when Monday rolls around, they have something meaningful to take into the rest of the Fave Five. The team is impressed with the idea, and when their “man” starts to move like a person should, they get excited. To save time, they hook Tenesha’s T.E.S. straight into the android, so that she can control him by her own movements. The week goes by quickly, as Tenesha continues to control the android, while they get more movement data for the android’s main program. On Friday though, Tracy makes an observation that causes Becky to cringe. “You do realize, that our guy here walks and has mannerisms like a woman.” Becky shakes her head, “I noticed that, which means…” Both ladies look at each other and then at the competition android, and say together, “total makeover!” The weekend is here and gone, with Tracy and Becky redoing the exterior, while Tenesha And Victoria continue pulling the hardware to match the software, leaving Jessica to finish writing a grant proposal for more money. Having lost some of her faith in this project, Jessica puts little effort into the grant, and submits it late. The organization denies their proposal immediately for that, but Jessica does not have to tell them for a few weeks, and by then, she will have a good explanation why they were rejected (leaving her not to blame). Adjusting her make-up again, she heads down to the dorm lobby, trying to remind herself what her date looks like, when he eventually shows up. If one of them had stepped back and looked at what they were doing, they might have stopped: they are making an exact duplicate of Tenesha. Instead, each hour of each day makes their android look and move like her. It still needs help from her or one of the other Fave Five, but the android is looking and acting more human-like every day. While they see progress, they also see the competition deadline approaching even faster. The coming weekend is their last opportunity, but so much still does not work. Tenesha has had a back-up plan, hoping she would not need to use it. However, it might be time. Late Friday night, they are all sitting around, exhausted but trying to get something done, but not being very successful. Tenesha stands up and looks around at her friends’ faces. “Ok, here’s a thought,” she says uncertainly, “We are not getting anything done at the moment. We are just sitting here breathing.” Becky started to rebuke that, but then thought better of it. “So,” Tenesha continues, “Let’s take the weekend off. Nothing robot related… nothing together… think of it as a mini-vacation.” Tracy replies quickly, “But the competition is next week! We can’t stop now.” Before Tenesha can reply, Victoria says, “Yeah, but aren’t exactly getting anything done at the moment.” Tenesha then jumps in, “Right! We need to recharge ourselves… reboot, if you will.” As the others think on her plan, realizing they want to say ’no’, but they cannot seem to put forth the effort, she adds, “We start back first thing Monday morning at full speed.” While a suggestion like this might have been voted down weeks ago, tonight it just made sense. They all agree no robot-related events this weekend. And while it was a harder sell, they all agree to avoid each other as well. They need a break before they finish this marathon. After they have all left, Tenesha puts on the T.E.S. and walks herself and the android out to her car. Once home, she puts her robot self in the closet. She takes a shower, eats a small tub of ice cream, and then goes to bed. “I think I could sleep until Monday,” she mumbles as her head hits the pillow. Other than a few breaks to go to the bathroom, she sleeps into the midafternoon on Saturday. She showers again and then eats a frozen dinner. That evening she takes a few pills, showers one more time, and then goes to bed until Sunday afternoon, but no interruptions from trips to the bathroom. Sunday night, she checks herself in the mirror. Her body has started to take on a plastic shine, almost sheen. “Hmmm,” she observes, “That waxing soap is working well.” She tries to use the bathroom, but has no desire. “And the digestion pills are working perfectly. I will take two more tonight, which should get me through the week.” Adding a special set of eye-covering contacts, she seals the moisture in her eyes, so no blinking required. The only side effect was the hardest part, but also the most necessary. Her last shower, she saw the last of her hair go down the drain… literally. The skin-shining wax had done its job by giving her a fake appearance, right down to no hair. Tenesha looks again at herself, a bright shining black dome sets on her head. Never shaved my head, she thinks with a grin, running her hand over her smooth scalp, but I think I like it. She calls Victoria and tells her she needs to go the country’s border to verify a family member’s ID, so she will not be at the academy on Monday. “I left the android standing by the door, so let yourself in and go. Ok?” Victoria replies with some concern, “Yeah, but I can’t lift it or move it.” Tenesha replies with a grin, “Don’t worry, I guarantee it will follow your commands. I fixed the motor problem, so you get to be the first to try it out.” Victoria almost screams over the phone, “HEY! You said no robot-related activities, and here you are working on it without me,” catching her mistake, she adds, “Uh, I mean, us?” Tenesha replies calmly, “I did not work on it until today, and that was only because I knew I was going to miss tomorrow. Can you pick it up tomorrow?” The long pause is Victoria processing this information, and finally replying, “Sure, be careful… see you Tuesday.” Whew, Tenesha thinks, that was close. Monday morning, Tenesha puts on competition outfit for the android. It is not something she would wear, but they all sort of agreed on it. She puts on the corset, which has self buttoning snaps (once activated by remote). The corset straightens her back, narrows her waist by a few inches, and drastically improves her posture. She feels like she should wear a bra, but the corset provides ample support. Using the press-on nipple covers, she sticks them in place, smoothing out her shiny breasts. Her shirt is a white satin button top, that tapers in, thanks to her corset. The skirt is a latex (too-tight) micro skirt. It is hard to get into, causing her to peel it over her hips and into place. Her shoes are 4 inch heels with platforms. I’ll have to take it slow at first, she reasons, only taking baby steps until I get used to these. Her choker is a simple black strap with a white “jewel” in the center. She did not bring a wig home from the lab, but this will have to do, since Victoria just pulled up. Ok, Tenesha thinks while controlling her heavy breathing, this is the moment of truth. Can I pull this off to save all our butts? She can hear the footsteps outside her apartment. There is a fumbling of keys as she hears movement near her door. Easy now, trying to steady herself, you know her and this is going to work. And with that, Victoria comes in the door and gasps. Her gasp nearly made Tenesha look up from her head-bowed-at-attention stance. “It looks amazing!” Victoria comes right in and starts looking the “android” over. “Wow, it, uh I mean, she looks ready to go.” She briefly touches the slick top and tight skirt. “And for an android, sexy, too,” she adds with a giggle. “But enough of that, here’s the real test,” Victoria says slowly, “IHRC 3.0 voice recognition Victoria power up.” Tenesha raises her head slowly and opens her eyes, “Voice Victoria recognized. Good morning, Victoria,” she says in a monotone voice. “Run diagnostic, IHRC 3.0,” she replies. Tenesha replies, “Complying… systems nominal and within parameters.” Nodding her head, Victoria mumbles, “Here we go… IHRC 3.0,” in a commanding voice, “Follow me to my car.” Turning around to walk out, Tenesha follows her. As they near the steps, Victoria walks down them backwards, making sure the android does not fall. Tenesha maintains her balance perfectly and gets to the car without issue. As Victoria gets in the car, she notices she left the apartment door open. “Oops,” she gets out of the car, “Let me get that. IHRC 3.0, power down.” Tenesha ducks her head slowly and closes her eyes, whew I fooled one person at least. As Victoria closes and locks the apartment door, Tenesha realizes she is out in the world without ID or keys or anything. She is completely dependent on her friends now. Hope they take good care of me, she thinks with a grin. On the car ride to the lab, Tenesha can mostly guess where they are based on the turns of the car and the sounds around her: the elevated monorail makes a distinctive sound. About halfway way there, Victoria gets a video call. Putting in on the dashboard screen, she recognizes Becky’s voice. “Hey, what’s the hold up?” she asks too loudly for the small car. Victoria, only glancing at the screen. Replies, “Sorry, I forgot to lock the door and had to go—” She is interrupted by Becky screaming, “Hey, what’s Tenesha doing in the car with you? She looks like she’s hungover.” Tenesha says to herself, oh no, my ruse is blown already. She starts to raise her head, then Victoria chuckles, “Haha, yeah I thought that, too, but it’s the android. T worked on it some.” Becky screams again too loud for the small car’s occupants, “Hey! I thought we were supposed to take the weekend off!” Victoria nods as she makes another turn, “Yeah, yeah, but T knew she was not coming in today, so she spent some of her Sunday getting it ready.” Somewhat satisfied, Becky says, “Well, I can see your car pulling onto campus, so we can talk when you get inside. Need a handtruck?” Victoria shakes her head as she pulls into a parking spot, reserved for students, “Nope, T got it running enough that I can walk in with it.” Ending the call, she says, “IHRC 3.0 voice recognition Victoria power up.” Well, Tenesha thinks to herself, this is it. Calming herself mentally, she raises her head and says, “Voice Victoria recognized. Good morning, Victoria.” Victoria giggles and hops out of the car. Walking around to Tenesha’s side, she opens the door and commands, “Get out of the car and follow me inside the building.” Tenesha replies without turning her head, “Compliant.” She then stiffly gets out of the car. She is now aware of how bright the day is and how many people are on campus. So many people that can easily see her, yet known seem to notice. In some ways, she is glad of that, but then pretending to be robotic might not be good for her self-esteem. As ordered, she follows Victoria into the building she has spent so much time. Victoria gets her past all of the locked doors with ease. As they near the lab doors, Tenesha can feel her stomach churning. This was a bad idea, Tenesha whines, bad idea, bad idea. Before she can lose her nerve, Victoria ushers her into the lab room. The rest of the Fave Five look at her and collectively gasp. Again, Tenesha is not sure whether she has been discovered, or… “It looks amazing!” cries one. “It looks hot!” cries another, “It actually works,” cries still another. They are overwhelmed with what they see in front of them. “Three years,” Tracy says, “of work standing right there.” They all agree and begin to poke and prod Tenesha. Victoria acts like a bodyguard and says with her hands up, “Easy girls, easy. Let’s put it through some tests first.” They reluctantly agree and set out to work. Using voice commands and the test area, they have Tenesha follow the lines on the floor, sit down, go up stairs, stand up, go down stairs, and many, many other things. After she completes each one, she gets a hard slap on the butt. After the third time, Becky asks, “Tracy, why are you doing that?” Tracy shrugs her shoulders, becoming more self conscious, “Uh, well, I see the football players do that after a big play.” Becky replies, “yeah, but not after every play, give the droid some space, ok?” She nods and backs out of arm’s reach. After a couple hours of this, they decide to take a break and discuss some improvements. Tenesha maintains her stiff stance, even though she would really like to sit down now. The Fave Five are circled around their planning table, talking over what they can do after the next round. The IHRC has multiple rounds before the finals. Each round is like a checkpoint, so to speak. Their droid must pass each checkpoint to qualify for the finals. The reason they were so stressed, that even though they knew they could have a droid ready by the finals, they were not sure they could get past the first hurdle by the first deadline. With the droid’s current state, they are at round 1 completion and near-to round 2 completion. Hearing that, Tenesha lets out a slight sigh of relief. “It’s got the WiFi choker antenna, but it is not interfacing,” Tracy says. “We can’t seem to get any data from it for analysis.” Becky replies, “Well, let’s just plug it in then extract it manually.” Jessica adds, “And while you’re at it, change its clothes… those shoes are dreadful.” The others moan at Jessica’s constant bend on fashion and looking good. Victoria stands and walks behind Tenesha, trying to remove the choker. “Fashion sense or not, I think this droid looks great.” Tenesha smiles on the inside from the compliment. She can feel Victoria’s hands on her neck and the choker finally being released. Victoria makes a sound, “Hmmm.” Becky walks over and says what Victoria was thinking, “No interface…T must have removed it, but why?” Oh no, Tenesha swears to herself, I forgot about the interface. How are they going to pass me off as a droid now? She hears fumbling from her right. “No problem,” Tracy says, “this is what an interface injector is for–” Tenesha feels pressure and a uncomfortable prick in the back of her neck, “this should attach to the CPU wire bundle and… See? A new interface!” Satisfied, they fist bump. As Becky grabs a cable. Ow, Tenesha grimaces, that kinda hurt. Before she can think about that, she feels something inserted into neck. It is metal on metal and it actually feels cold as it enters her new socket. Woah, she thinks, this is weird… I just got a plug put in me. What did it even connect too? She can hear Tracy tapping on her screen, “Here we go, data coming in now.” Tenesha can see them all crowding around the screen. They are all “ooo” and “aaahhh” as they stare at something she cannot see. “Your software is awesome, Tracy,” Victoria compliments, “The droid is within all human parameters.” As they stare at the data, they notice other things as well. “Yeah, I mean this droid is fully functional in its mobility, there’s even code for stuff I didn’t write. T must have dove into the programmaming and spent the whole weekend filling in gaps I did not realize we had.” Their faces seem to show they are trying to figure that out, making Tenesha uncomfortable again. Again, she thinks, not something I ever considered they would do: plug me in and pull data. Jessica reaches over and pushes a few quick buttons, “Let’s at least name it.” As she punches in a quick word, she hits submit. Tenesha can feel something strange come over her, a tingling sensation starting at her neck then moving up her head causing her to say, “Blow Job Joy at your service, which hole will you fill.” All the others on the team gasp and stare at Tenesha. If it wasn’t for her glossy finish, she is sure they would see her blush. “What did you do?!” Becky yells. Jessica giggles, “Just gave HER some personality! She is more than just ‘droid’ or ‘IHRC 3.0’.” They all nod, but then Victoria adds, “But that can’t be her name, I mean, seriously, it can’t.” Tenesha says to herself, yes, thank you, Victoria, please stop this. “Until you figure out how to change my code and come up with a better name, it stands. Deal?” Jessica says will putting her hands on her hips. The others all nod their heads and agree, reluctantly. Victoria thinks that when Tenesha gets back, she will be able to fix the name, so she puts it out of her thoughts. Ready to change the subject, they start putting Tenesha back through the same things they did that morning, except with the cable plugged in, they can monitor all the data from the movements. Instead of using voice commands, they type simple phrases into a command prompt, and Tenesha executes them. Tenesha has no idea what the commands are until her body carries them out. She can hear them making comments and taking notes, remarking how impressed they are with what they are seeing. At one point Jessica typed in a command and Tenesha found herself spreading her legs and bending over impossibly far. With her butt sticking up into the air, she was looking up her own skirt and nervous that she would tip over. Victoria again came to her defense, “What are you doing? She won’t have to do anything like sexual emulation until round 4.” Jessica smiling rejoined “Just checking her contortion limits is all. I think we can make it more flexible”. Hitting another key Tenesha stood back up smoothly. By dinner time, she is exhausted, and to save the day, Jessica suggests dinner at the student center to celebrate. They all agree and walk out, powering down their new droid. As the last one leaves, Tenesha slumps down and falls into a chair. She mumbles, “I’m worn out.” As she sits there, she decides to enjoy this moment, and refresh herself with some vitamin water. Walking over to the fridge, she pulls a vitamin water from the well stocked university-sponsored machine. As she walks back to her seat, taking a long draw on the bottle, she hears a noise and turns to see Victoria staring at her dumbfounded. Tenesha nearly spits her vitamin water out, as Victoria says, “Tenesha? It was you all along?!” Trying to compose herself, she stands at attention, but realizing her cover is blown, she falls back into the chair in exhaustion. “Uh, hey, Victoria,” she says weakly, “Dinner okay?” Over the next few minutes, Tenesha explains herself and her plan. She figures she cannot fool the judges at every round checkpoint, but the first 3 should be doable, and it would give them several extra months to get the bugs out of the other droid. While Victoria agrees with her logic, she cannot help saying that this seems like a bad idea, “So many things could go wrong,” she continues, “Take the interface you have now, and your new name.” Tenesha nods with her head at that cogent point. “Yeah, that was unexpected. I never thought you would try to access me today. I had not thought that through.” She says with distaste, “My name is” and even though she wanted to say ‘Tenesha’ her mouth says, “Blow Job Joy.” Victoria might have laughed, but she couldn’t, this was her friend here. After several moments of silence, she asks, “So now what?” They decide to keep this a secret from the others for a while. Victoria would try to help Tenesha with her ruse, and after the second checkpoint, they will tell the others. By then, they will hopefully have the other droid running. Without thinking, they hug for a long time. As they break their embrace, they make eye contact, knowing this will be the defining moment of their relationship. For now, Victoria will shuttle Tenesha back and forth from her apartment, so that she can still maintain her plastic sheen from the soap and the proper vitamins and digestion pills. She will also need a good night’s sleep to survive a week of this. They will have to leave early each morning to get her back to the lab before anyone notices that she is gone, and then leave late from the lab, so no one sees them leaving. Fortunately, Tenesha’s apartment is towards the back of her complex, and not all of the units are being used, so she does not have many neighbors. And to help Victoria out, she will be staying with Tenesha, so that she does not have to drive back and forth all the time. To the rest of the Fave Five, Tenesha is still at the border, stuck in legal issues with her “uncle” trying to cross into Canada without a proper passport, and Victoria has to run home during the day to take care of her neighbor’s dog (when in reality, she is taking care of her own, since she is sleeping over with Tenesha all week). Victoria has been trying to work on the android at Tenesha’s place but has not been able to find the time. The rest of the Fave Five do not seem to notice that their android is really their human friend. Tenesha follows all their commands either through the computer, or spoken, and so each day they continue to map her movements, refining the software which is in actuality, her mind and personality. By week’s end, they have the software perfectly set, so if anything happens to their android, hopefully they can reboot it or transfer it. Tenesha has begun to enjoy being programmed, and feels pleasure as commands are received and interpreted. Throughout the week, she has grown stronger and better capable of handling the stress of staying in character when she is not carrying out a command. If they are going to do this right, she will need to do something about her emotions. She had barely kept herself from laughing at a joke Tracy made earlier in the day. Friday night, Victoria has to leave without Tenesha, so that she can take Becky home (her mom had to borrow her car again). The rest of the Fave Five are chatting with Dr Braum, their advisor, as Tenesha stands powered down near a work table. “Agreed,” the tall robotics professor says, “She is the most exquisite android you all have ever made.” Dr Braum takes a step forward, making a slight whirring sound. Both of her legs are robotic from a monorail accident many years ago. It was that accident, and the embarrassing prosthetics she was made to wear, that pushed her into making robotics better. Her desire is to be able to fully integrate organics and robotics. If she only knew that standing in front of her is her life’s dream, along with her student. “The exterior and interior are perfect, and I cannot wait for the IHRC rep to see her in the morning.” Dr Braum makes another lap around Tenesha, straightening the android’s coveralls. At her suggestion, they changed the more “human-looking” outfit for a less fashionable yet utility uniform. The coveralls do just as they say, they cover ankle to wrist to neck of Tenesha’s body. The somewhat baggy suit reduces her curves and makes her seem less feminine. Her feet are covered by a transparent plastic boot with a gray sole. From a distance, she would look barefooted, but up close, you can see the boot. Her hands are left exposed, showing the same shiny sheen as her head. Her make-up is mostly gray, to match her coveralls. No one, even Dr Braum, would think she is anything but an android. “Speaking of tomorrow,” Dr Braum addresses the ladies, “You best be off. Get some rest, freshen up, and I will see you at 10. I will lock up.” As the ladies prepare to leave, Jessica says, “My date just called and said he is running behind. You all go on, and I will lock up.” The others are fine with that and leave Tenesha alone with Jessica. Once all gone, Tenesha can hear Jessica coming closer. Unable to see her, she can only feel pressure in her neck. A now almost familiar tingly sensation goes from her neck into her head where it feels as though it is spinning, and then back out. “There we go,” Jessica says, “All files backed up to my flashdrive.” Why would Jessica need a back-up of my files, Tenesha wonders. Removing the flash drive, she inserts another one. “Blow Job Joy activate.” Tenesha raises her head and states, “Voice recognition Jessica confirmed. Good evening, Jessica.” Before Jessica can say anything else, Tenesha feels that tingling sensation again from her neck. “Ok, let’s make some changes,” Jessica walks in front of her, “What is my name?” Tenesha can feel something happening as she replies, “Your name is Mistress of the Skies.” Her name is what? Tenesha questions. Jessica giggles, “Ah yes, yes it is. But when do you call me that?” Tenesha replies, “Only when no one else is around, Mistress of the Skies.” Jessica laughs again. Her phone buzzes, “Oh, he’s here. Time to secure our win.” Tenesha is now totally confused, as Jessica walks to the service entrance at the back of the lab. Opening the door, she lets in a man she has never seen. They make some small talk as they walk over to Tenesha. The man whistles, “Wow, you weren’t lying. This looks really good.” Jessica adds, “But wait, there is more.” Reaching over, she unzips Tenesha’s front and exposes her chest, mostly covered by a satin pink bra. The man’s eyes get bigger, “Those look so big and shiny and beautiful!” Unable to control himself, he cups one and moans slightly. Oh gross, Tenesha thinks, Jessica’s got her latest catch in here groping me. Jessica pulls his hand away, “Uh, not yet, we need to discuss the arrangements.” The man turns away from Tenesha to face Jessica more seriously, “And what arrangement is that?” She puts her hands on her hips, “You know what I mean. Our android gives you something, and you pass us onto the next round.” The man shakes his head, “Now, that is against all the ethics of my position. I just can’t let anyone do this.” Jessica nods her head but adds, “But, you are not letting just anybody. This is the latest pleasure bot. I assure you she will make you soar, and you will be begging me to let you in here next time you are in town.” The man seems skeptical, and as he turns slightly, Tenesha catches a glimpse of his polo logo. I know that symbol, she thinks, this guy is from America. He is from the IHRC group. At this point, Tenesha realizes what Jessica is doing: she’s bribing the judge. “Look, I don’t even know if this thing will work,” the man says waving his hand at Tenesha. Jessica grins, “Well then, see for yourself.” Turning to Tenesha, she commands, “Run Mike.” Tenesha can feel something in her head click, then she puts one hand on her hip, pulls herself back, thrusting out her chest, then stretches one leg forward slightly. And then, she starts speaking in a language she has never heard before. The man (whose name is Mike) stares bug-eyed at her, his mouth dropping open. “Wha-wha-was that mandarin Chinese?” Tenesha nods her head and says back to him, her mouth making sounds she could not even imagine. Jessica asks, “So tell me, is this android qualified to pass round 1?” The man starts to nod his head, then says, “Well, uh, I, would need to see some form of humanoid motor control with advanced potential,” quoting from memory the rules for round 1. Tenesha says something else to him, causing Mike to perk up and reply, “Woah, can she do that to me… uh, right now as a demonstration?” Unsure of what Tenesha offered, Jessica says, “Perhaps this will help… unwrap!” At that word, Tenesha finishes unzipping her coveralls, pulling her arms out of the sleeves, letting it fall to her ankles, revealing her matching pink panties and bra. She resumes her original pose, adding a wink to it. Mike’s jaw drops again as he stares at the shiny curves of the android. “Motor control seems fine… very fine,” tilting his head as he stares, “b-b-but is there more?” Jessica looks down below Mike’s belt. “You seem to have something that wants out, perhaps she can help. Job him,” she commands. At that, Tenesha can see hundreds of images going through her head of what to do next. Oh double gross, she thinks, I gotta give this guy a blow job right here and now. Trying not to think about it, she gets on her knees and scoots closer to him. Unzipping his pants, his member pops right out. She starts talking to it in Chinese, which cause Mike to shudder. Tenesha is now staring at his unit, and though she would like to vomit, she doesn’t. She simply says a few more things, then turns around. She takes the position Jessica put her in earlier, causing Mike’s member to slide under her butt and between her legs. Using a rocking motion, she begins to slide over him, saying other things in Mandarin. Jessica whispers into his ear, “That would be the rainfall-on-leaves technique… very sought after in many circles.” Mike can only nod his head, as he enjoys whatever this android is doing to him. She brings him to near climax and then back down again by her rocking movements, all based on this program running in her head. The sounds Mike makes are almost comical, forcing Jessica to leave the room to return later. I wish I could leave, Tenesha thinks. After many minutes, and two near climaxes, she finally takes pity on Mike, mumbles something else, and then forces his release. Having never done this before, she is surprised by the sheer volume running down her leg. Once finished, she wipes him off with her legs as she pulls away. Her program done, she stands at attention, mostly naked on the outside, screaming ‘gross’ and ’ew’ on the inside. If she was not under the control of the program, she knows her gag reflex would have made her puke. Jessica returns at this point with a small cleaning robot, about half the size of her hand. Placing it on Tenesha’s leg, it begins to suck up all of the mess on her legs from Mike. Oh, thank you, Jessica, Tenesha says to herself, despite being rather put out with her friend right now. “Now, Mike,” Jessica says as he zips up his pants, “How’s that round 1 qualifier looking?” Mike fumbles with his small tablet on his belt, pulling up the right screen. With trembling fingers, he punches in a few things then holds it up for Jessica to see: “Round 1 complete: qualified.” Not needing anymore from him, she ushers him to the door and pushes him out. She returns to Tenesha and says, “Rewrap!” Tenesha stands and pulls the coveralls back over her, zipping up the front. Jessica pulls the robot off her legs, saying, “You, my Blow Job Joy, just earned your 3-year price tag.” Oh, Jessica, this was your plan all along, Tenesha thinks, but we wanted to win fairly and not cheat. But as she thinks that, she realizes that she has done nearly the same thing, assuming she continues fully on the path that she has started. Without time to think more on it, Jessica pulls the flash drive out of her neck. Tenesha feels a strange sensation then ducks her head, disoriented. At that moment, Victoria walks back in. Jessica quickly hides the robot in her purse and asks, “What are you doing here?” Victoria, also surprised replies, “I could ask you the same thing.” Jessica pats her purse, “You know…” covering the last several minutes with some misdirection. Victoria makes the ‘ok’ symbol with her hand and replies, “Me, too.” Jessica quickly exits while Victoria pretends to look for something. After a couple of minutes, she asks, “Hey, T, you ready to go?” Tenesha raises her head, smacking her lips noisily and stretching her legs noticably. “Yeah, I’m so tired. I can’t seem to remember the last half hour. Thought you guys would never leave.” Victoria chuckles then remarks, “Something wrong with your legs?” Tenesha makes a face, “I don’t know. I got the most peculiar feeling between my thighs, and I don’t think I like it.” Victoria shrugs her shoulders, “Maybe all the things we put you through?” Tenesha shakes her head, “Not like this,” shaking her legs to the side again, “ah well, I just need to go to bed.” The next morning, Mike passes the Fave Five’s android without hardly even looking at it. When questioned about his brief review, he makes a comment about having an early flight today back to California. He shows them the qualified screen and walks out, giving Jessica a long look… almost to say, ‘see you in a month for more.’ Dr. Braum says loudly as Mike leaves, “Congratulations on completing round 1! I am so proud of you all.” Trying to explain why Tenesha was not showing up to work was getting harder and harder. They had a week or so with the “uncle stranded at the border” and they got another week or so from the “flu.” But, it is about time for the real Tenesha to show up. Victoria and her had been working on the android Tenesha on the weekends to get it up to speed with her. So far, the android was making great progress. So much so, they thought they might bring it to work next week to replace Tenesha, who was replacing the android. The one issue that would be the biggest hurdle for round 2 is the scan. Every android, when scanned, comes up as an android. Every person, when scanned, comes up as a human. Everyone’s phones have this capability. It was required by law a few years ago to help against scammers. People would pretend to be androids, show up as a “maid,” then steal the owners blind. Now, you cannot tell if someone is telling the truth or not, but you do know if they are an android or not. Over the third weekend from passing the first round, Tenesha took the interface injector home. With a slight modification, she was ready to fool a scanner. Using sensor enhancers, which is standard issue on all androids, Tenesha can trick a scanner into thinking she is an android. With the interface injector, she places one at each elbow, each knee, each wrist, each ankle, each side of her waist, each shoulder, and finally, two at the base of her head. Victoria was in the other room at the time, so Tenesha was able to do this without her knowing. While it may hurt a little bit, she could quickly “snap” each sensor in place. Fortunately, there are not many pain sensors where the robotic sensors are supposed to go. Once there, she pulls up her phone app and scans herself. The app pauses, thinks, then displays: “Android: no designation.” She nods, “And there is another step to being an android, and winning the contest.” Smiling to herself, she walks in the back room. Two similar chairs are side by side, with one of them being filled with the android Tenesha. As Victoria is bent over the android Tenesha, she cannot help but take in her perfect figure. And while the clothes are not that flattering, Tenesha finds herself staring at Victoria. Stepping back, she says, “Well, I was gonna try the personality mode again.” Pressing a small remote, the android Tenesha begins to animate. “Well, I guess we better get going.” Tenesha was amazed how much it sounded like her. Playing along, Victoria says, “Right! Meet you at the front door.” Victoria makes a motion to walk out, so the android Tenesha does the same thing. It stands up, puts on a pair of sandals, and walks towards the front. The real Tenesha stands still, as she watched herself walk by. Careful not to block her way, Tenesha watches how the android walks like her. The hours of the T.E.S. have paid off, giving life to this android. Tenesha is impressed, and feels her days as an android are numbered. Saddened but excited, she follows the android to the front. As they near Victoria, the door bell rings. Victoria and the real Tenesha jump, but the android Tenesha simply says, “I wonder who that could be.” Acting like a person, the android goes to the front door and opens it. Standing at the door is one of her neighbors, holding out an empty cup. He clears his throat and says, “Hey, Tenesha, could I, uh, borrow some coffee creamer?” The android tilts its head and replies, “And a good morning to you, too, Ray,” with a smirk. He runs his hand through his hair and says, “Uh, yeah, morning. So about that coffee creamer…” Victoria says, “I’ll get it,” unsure if the android could handle finding that and returning it. Tenesha had stayed back in the hallway unseen. Although an android is not uncommon in public, but their android is quite sophisticated (and looks just like Tenesha), and some of their advances would be classified as top secret. While Ray is not a competitor, he might still reveal things they don’t what revealed. Tenesha expects he has a little something for her, but she is not quite sure if she wants that or not. Within moments, Victoria is back, and the awkward silence between Ray and the android Tenesha is over (no programs for small talk). With the door closed, Tenesha breathes a sigh of relief. “That was close,” Victoria says, and Tenesha adds, “And very promising, he seems nice.” What gave Victoria and Tenesha a start, was that it was the android Tenesha that said that. Before Tenesha can speak, the android says, “Well, we better get going or we are going to be late.” Victoria, still speechless, watches the android walk over to the real Tenesha. Deciding to test the software further, Tenesha stands motionless. The android grabs the T.E.S. and puts it on, while attempting to connect the wires to the real Tenesha. Tenesha can only grin, as she does not have the right connections to be on the other side of the T.E.S. Victoria, seeing what the android is doing, says, “You should just use the neck connection.” The android nods her head and plugs into the back of Tenesha’s neck. The next part surprises Tenesha as her ability to move is halted. She wants to move but cannot. As the android raises its right hand, Tenesha does the same. Oh no, she exclaims, the android is controlling me. Victoria, thinking Tenesha is just playing along, says, “Well, let’s get this pile of parts to the lab.” Tenesha replies, “Yeah, we are going to be late as it is.” The trip to the lab is uneventful for the android and Victoria, but Tenesha continually tries to speak or move but cannot. She is completely at the mercy of the android’s controlling. How is it able to do this? She wonders, it is not like I have something controlling my… she pauses her thinking at that thought: the sensors I put in! They would give access to any electrical signal at the right frequency, making me controllable. As she ponders that further, she finds herself walking into the lab with Victoria and the android tethered. The androids controlling has made walking in the 4 inch heels much easier today, she thinks. Once inside, the team has already begun to plan round 3, as Jessica has convinced them that round 2 is “in the bag.” They do not share her optimism, but they also do not share the knowledge of a small vial of Mike’s DNA setting at home in her bedside table. Victoria would like to switch the real Tenesha with the android one, because she is sure it will not work all day. They have not built in all of the controls for it yet, so while it may be competition-ready at the moment, she knows it is short lived. Fortunately, they are wanting to update some software, so the android Tenesha has to disconnect. The real Tenesha can finally move on her own. Now, she reasons, I just gotta get my clothes on the android and vice versa. As she ponders that, they insert a USB connection in her neck. They have done this many times, so it is becoming second nature. I’m not sure if I should be happy about that, or scared? She can feel the updates radiating out into her, removing some small parts of her humanity, one bit at a time. And while she does not realize any of this, she continues to think this is just temporary.

Not your Average Day at College

Sun, 24 Jun 2018 00:00:00 +0000

I am by no means a grade “A” English student so please don’t knock my English abilities. So this is a pure work of friction as I don’t think anyone would be this lucky / unlucky depending on how you look at it!

So I am a newly qualified teacher at the age of 22, I work in a college where I teach Design / technology. As well as this I am also responsible for a class of 20. We meet a few times a week and it is my job to help them with any needs they may have, sort out any issues they are having and generally be a problem solver.

Segufix Surprise

Sun, 24 Jun 2018 00:00:00 +0000

It was 11:30 on Friday afternoon and I had just finished my lunch at my desk when my phone chimed.

It was a text from Josh. I hadn’t heard from Josh in ages!

“Look out your window”

Excitedly I stood up and looked out the window of my second-floor office.

Street side was Josh, legs crossed, arms folded, head cocked in that smug way only Josh could do, leaning against an electric blue Mercedes AMG GT R!

G Man At The Kennel

Mon, 04 Jun 2018 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from G Man At The Kennel 3)

Part Four

“Package received.” Tonya reading the simple cryptic text message with a smirk as her friend Mrs. G man looked on oblivious to the significance of the text.

“Everything okay?” Mrs. G man asked over the bumping din of the club’s over loud sound system, her pretty face flushed and glowing after a dance with a particularly energetic dance partner ten years her junior who had brazenly bought her first drink for the privilege.

Indecent Proposal

Mon, 04 Jun 2018 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Indecent Proposal 2)

Part Three

The ride home from the restaurant had been quiet, not because I was angry, but because I was contemplative. Jack had given me a lot to think about, and a rather huge compliment, the latter laying bare what I had come to suspect in the back of my mind. Jack was envious of Mike, his friend and my husband, and I was the apparent object of that envy despite Jack’s greater material success.

New Life

Fri, 01 Jun 2018 00:00:00 +0000

Its kind of funny to say this, but 10 years ago today I died! But this isn’t a ghost sat here writing this, it’s me, but a different version of me!

I suppose I’d better explain………….

I suppose in my memories there have always been sex toys of some kind for both men and women, and indeed sex dolls for both sexes have been around well…. seemingly forever. But until about 2010 these were just literally dolls, something you inflated, fucked, or in the case of us women were fucked by, and then when finished with, you cleaned them off and deflated them. No activity on the dolls part whatsoever, it just lay there and the human carried out all the ‘actions’ necessary. People, men especially were seemingly satisfied with this, sex without the need for a relationship suited some, especially those who couldn’t find a willing sexual partner for whatever reason. I don’t know, in 2010 I was still a young girl more interested in playing with my teddy bear and dolls, hey I didn’t even know sex was how my baby sister was produced!

Mr. Williams' Ill-fated Stroller Ride

Wed, 30 May 2018 00:00:00 +0000

Slightly enlarged, it was none the less your typical black baby buggy, right down to the customary vinyl rain cover, although this cover was deeply tinted to conceal its adult occupant.

Also quite normal at first glance, but under closer scrutiny one could spot the black patent leather straps securing the occupant’s ankles to the stroller’s sides, probably ascertaining similar restraints underneath the darkened canopy.

His wife of ten years set the foot brake, straightened her black leather trench coat, and sat down on the wooden park bench hoping to get a brief respite before continuing with his daily three hour charade.

Confessions of a Teenage Bondage Slut 4 - Self-Bondage Surprise

Sun, 27 May 2018 00:00:00 +0000

Hi, everyone! I know it’s been a long time since I last wrote anything, but a lot has gone on in my life in the last few years. But no matter what happens, know I’m still crazy into bondage! So, without further ado, let’s get to why we’re all here! I give Gromet permission to provide my email address here, “linnndsay” (with 3 n’s) at hotmail dot com. No direct link, please, I don’t want any more spambots to find me than necessary.

Jenna’s Final Journey

Sun, 27 May 2018 00:00:00 +0000

Authors Quote: Another story from my screwed-up brain and like recent tales the ending may upset those of a sensitive nature despite it being a consensual one between lovers. As you will read it’s not just about Jenna but possibly how the author thinks about herself and I regret to say it may also be my last for the forum.

It’s been an emotional rollercoaster health wise for me over the last five years, I’m just sorry that I was not able to complete any other stories rather than this one. If I cannot manage then Mike may well do some of them for me. If he does, be nice to him!

Apprentices

Mon, 21 May 2018 00:00:00 +0000

“I just want to see.”

“There’s a reason we don’t see what’s beneath the hood. Nobody wears a long robe like that for fun.”

Lora bit her lip and tilted her head a bit, signaling reluctant agreement. “Ehhh… yeah, I guess so. But you’ve got to be curious.”

Evlin exhaled, indicating the answer. “Hah. Of course I’m curious. I mean, he calls himself “The Lictor.” He wears a shimmering cloak. I’m pretty sure I’ve seen him float around the house. He took us on as apprentices without asking any questions. So yeah, you could say I’m curious.”

Programming Toys

Wed, 16 May 2018 00:00:00 +0000

Woman to Sexdoll TF

Natasha was a lot of things. Beautiful, smart, and fun are just a few of the traits she claims for herself when asked. But she knew she wasn’t as talented as other people. Here she was, a recent college graduate with a degree in programming and yet she was working a boring desk job instead of something exciting. Her name was Natasha Brown, a 5’5 woman at the age of 23. Short black hair sat atop her head and framed her pale face and green eyes perfectly. She always dressed in business casual with tighter tops to accentuate her large B-cup breasts more. Her hips and backside draw enough attention as is so she doesn’t tend to worry about showing off in that regard. She was tempted to just give up and go work for some random small time company until one day she received an email. “Dear Miss Brown, We here at the Shadytree Toy Company love what you could potentially bring to our company. We wish to offer you a full-time position with our team as the lead machine operator and programmer. If you accept our offer you can start one week from today at the factory in South San Francisco. Hope to see you there, Darryl Shadytree.” After reading the email she was over the moon. Finally, an opportunity to show what she could do and make a profession out of what she loves. She immediately packed up her things and handed in a rather rushed resignation letter. She wasn’t concerned with that though, she was ready to get home and prep for her new job. The week passed quickly and she could not be more excited to arrive at her new workplace. She hopped in her car wearing her usual attire and drove to the company. Upon arrival, she parked her car outside of a rather large building that had both an office section and what appeared to be a large factory. Grabbing her purse, she walked into the large double doors and came face-to-face with a gorgeous blonde-haired woman in a tight black business dress. “Um… hello ma’am. I am here for my first day on the job,” she said a little timidly pushing some hair behind her ear. The woman looked up and smiled at her. “Oh! You must be Natasha! My name is Kennedy and if you are ready to start I can show you to your office and then give you a tour!” the voluptuous blonde said happily as she bounced up and down and grabbed Natasha’s arm. She gave her a quiet “…yes” before she yanked her down the hall to a rather neat office space nearest the back of the office portion in the building. Quickly she opened the door and gave her the rundown of the room. After placing her bag on the desk, the secretary dragged her through a large metal door and into a large open floored factory. “Now I am sure you read the spreadsheet with all of the data on the machines we use here right?” she asked pointing around at the large machines that were starting to run for the first time that day. “Of course, I would be an awful worker if I didn’t study my craft before I started working on them.” Natasha said proudly. She smiled at her kindly. “That is a great start sweetie, but do you know what we make here?” Natasha just raised an eyebrow at the woman and nodded. “Of course, it was all in the name. I assume you make children’s toys and other things in that vein of business.” A beautiful, melodic laugh carried up to Natasha’s ears. Kennedy was laughing with a huge grin on her face. It took a moment but she composed herself and dragged her over to one of the now moving conveyor belts. “Oh honey. You are in for a shock. No we don’t make children’s toys… we make adult toys,” she said with a smirk as she reached down and pulled a large dildo off of the belt and held it out towards her. She dropped it into Natasha’s hands and giggled. Natasha at this point was blushing a raging red and had her jaw on the floor. Kennedy just kept laughing and led the blushing girl through the remainder of the factory. She showed her all of the machines that made things like dildos and anal beads. Laughing all the way as the new worker realized what she had signed up for. When Kennedy finally stopped near the front of the building, Natasha spoke up. “So is that it? I may not have known it was a sex shop, but that doesn’t change the fact I want to work here.” The buxom blonde shook her head. “I am glad you are taking this so well. However, there is still one more stop and this one will make or break your future here.” She said rather ominously as she stepped into the viewing area, expecting the black-haired girl to follow. After a brief moment of hesitation, she did so. Once inside her jaw hung loosely once more as she saw a machine moving multiple women down a belt and doing many things such as painting and penetrating them. She saw women of all races with open mouths being pounded by metal phalluses or metal arms squeezing their breasts in sequence. “This is our signature line of realistic sex dolls. Our company has been the leader in this department for over seven years and this plant alone ships dolls all over the world. This is our biggest money maker.” Kennedy said before pulling an African-American doll off the finished line and holding it to her. “Welcome to your new job Nat! I hope it becomes more fun than awkward for you over time!” Three months later and her assumption was correct. After getting past the initial awkwardness of working for the rough equivalent of a sex shop, Nat really began to enjoy herself. The machines were fun to learn about and work on. They were very complex and had so many intricate parts that the graduate just loved studying. Just three months in and she was already an expert on most of the things in the factory, and she was starting to experiment. At first it was unimportant things. A dildo made of different material here, or a doll that wouldn’t move out of doggy style there. Nothing serious that she would get in trouble for. But now she was again grasping at straws for something fun to play with. With her shift for the day done, she went home and dedicated the evening to research for ideas. It didn’t take her long to find some inspiration. She spent the entire afternoon browsing some very suggestive websites and reading stories of all sorts. Who knew so many people online were interested in becoming love dolls? Well she guessed there was a fetish for everything, but this one was more common then she thought it would be. After reading until the evening she couldn’t help but be excited. What better way to show her mastery of the doll machine then by making herself into one? There was no other option for the ambitious mechanic now, her mind was set. With a quick message to her boss she told him she would be working on an upgrade for the machine over the next few days so she would not be in.

Robo-Maid Alice

Wed, 16 May 2018 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from part two

Part Three

She has no idea how long she slumped there in the hallway. Given enough time, the nanites would have completely shut down and she would have been freed. However, Cleaning Bot #17 recognized the problem and ordered a recharging unit to the condo before this could happen. A recharging unit is a small bot, about the size and shape of a car battery. It has a small set of treads on the bottom and two leads on the top with extending wires and connections.

The Penalty Box

Tue, 01 May 2018 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1 Alexandra applauded, almost giddy over the last minute goal, as the conquering hero skated in her direction. She stood up and waved from behind the plexiglass barricade that separated her front row seat from the action on the ice. Suddenly, Alexandra winced as number 23 leaned back sharply, sending a wave of ice crystals pelting against the clear shield in front of her. Looking around in embarrassment, Alexandra saw that most, if not all of the people in the sparsely populated stadium, had not noticed the blatant display of bravado. She turned back to the ice just in time to see the devilish grin that had melted her heart on so many occasions. But this time, Alexandra made a mental note of this incident, filling it away even as she went back to cheering for her boyfriend.

Yoko's Experience 4: The Space Trip

Sat, 24 Feb 2018 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Yoko’s Experience 3: The Escape Pod)

Yoko’s Experience #4: The Space Trip

“Here’s your flight suit.”, said Hikaru, handing Yoko a bag. “You should get changed into it before entering the bridge, otherwise you won’t be able to fit into your seat. It has been lubed already. I’ll be back in fifteen minutes, so take your time.”.

The suit in question consisted of some kind of a one piece body suit with very short sleeves and legs ending at thighs, a pair of long gloves and thigh high boots. Both gloves and boots ended with zippers, suggesting that they can be permanently attached to the main part of the suit. And the boots had a very strange kind of heels. Actually they looked more like a connection between heels and wedges: they started at the insteps, like any kind of standard wedges, but were only 1 cm thin and 10 cm high. They also had two holes at the back: first one just below the heel and the second at the bottom.

Setting my Own Trap 3

Thu, 22 Feb 2018 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from part two

Part Three

I had a hard time sleeping that night. I kept waking to find I was playing with myself. My dirty subconscious mind was finding great pleasure in the situation I had put myself in. The trouble was my poor clit was so over sensitised from the ride it had taken that each time I would fiddle with myself in my sleep it would wake me with the overstimulation. How could I be getting off on this, I thought.

Breanna's Holiday Surprise

Thu, 01 Feb 2018 00:00:00 +0000

Woman to Sexdoll TF

“C’mon Amanda! You have to help me!” Breanna Knoles whined from her seat at the table she is currently siting at. Breanna is a 24-year old woman who works for a family friend as a secretary for his business. Her large C-cup breasts and curvy body that are coupled with her long blonde hair lead most people to believe she is just your typical airheaded bimbo. That is fairly far from the truth however as she graduated top of her small class in college and is currently in the mix for a very high-end job in the scientific field at a local laboratory. In fact, now that the holidays are upon her she decided to forgo any work and just start working on the best present she could think of for her boyfriend of three years. This is why she was sitting in her friend Amanda’s house drinking coffee and explaining her plan. To her it was fool proof. Amanda just stared at her friend with an unreadable expression and sighed. “So just to clarify… you want me to put you through the doll making machine I use at the store and then sell you?” Breanna just laughs and dabs the little bit of her drink that escaped as she was giggling. “No Amanda. I want you to box me up and wrap me so I can be opened by Jack on Christmas. It will be the best present ever!” She exclaimed in excitement. Amanda just stared at her friend as if she was crazy but then joined in on the laughing as they giggled into the evening. By the end of the meeting Amanda told Bree to come around the store around six in the evening on the 23rd so that she could get her ready and under the tree. She was met that night with a hug from a bundled up Bree who was both nervous and excited to get this thing done. The duo entered through the backdoor as the store front was still open and the workers weren’t included in the plan. Sneaking Bree in was easy enough but the actual manufacturing of her desire would be harder. For reference, the store Amanda ran was a kink shop that was easy enough to manage but this order specifically would take some major work to do. The machine in the back did not make the hyper-realistic sex dolls that her shop was so well known for, it was just used to dress and mold them to fit the parameters of the customer. Whether it be for a rental or an actual purchase for that matter. In preparation for tonight’s events Amanda made a special code for the Bree doll she would be making tonight and even got the privilege to choose the sexy outfit she would be all kinked up in.

Setting my Own Trap 2

Sat, 27 Jan 2018 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from part one

Part Two

So everything was set up. I did a quick double check of everything and made sure the ice release was set with the correct amount of ice for about 45 minutes as planned.

I stripped out of my clothes and positioned myself onto the sybian in a kneeling position. First I took a length of rope and tied it around my left ankle with 2 long tails off the rope which I passed over my thighs and tied securely. I repeated the operation on my right leg making it impossible for me to rise from the machine.

G Man At The Kennel 3

Sun, 14 Jan 2018 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from G Man At The Kennel 2)

Part Three

Tonya and the collared and still mute G man arrived back home, both exhausted from their workout, Tonya diving into the shower the moment she could. She was a squishy mess, and G man’s proportions and intensity such that the stunning Tonya was in mild pain just walking about. She obviously had to hide this fact from her friend, and it was a believable lie that the walk had worn them both out, but obviously for different reasons than what Mrs. G man might have been led to believe.

Potted and Planted

Sun, 14 Jan 2018 00:00:00 +0000

Science student Amanda tries an experimental method of making her breasts larger.

It was the second week of a six-week summer science camp. After a week, even a group of nerdy kids with limited social skills start to talk to each other. One of the few girls at the camp, a skinny, very tall blonde named Amanda, was sitting in the cabin of a boy named Jeremy. Jeremy sat on one side of the room, entering lab notes on his laptop, while Amanda chattered happily. Amanda was actually quite attractive in an angular, Slavic sort of way.

Tamed

Sun, 14 Jan 2018 00:00:00 +0000

Sarah gets stuck in a virtual reality game where she is a four-legged ponygirl.

Sarah Brightman knocked on the door, then pushed it open and entered a spacious college suite, Two college boys, Duane and Joshua, greeted her, a little too casually. They were both sitting at their laptops, and didn’t completely stop working. “Come on in,” Duane said. Sarah knew the boys only slightly, from electrical engineering classes. The connection had been made through her friend Harmony - who just at that moment breezed into the suite from an entrance on the other side of the room. The girls greeted each other warmly.

The Christmas Competition

Sun, 24 Dec 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Do not use without the author’s permission.

Bob stared at the house across the street with a crazed look in his eye. The hundreds of lights and Christmas figures that covered the house and filled the lawn lit up the whole neighborhood.

“This time Fred isn’t going to win the holiday display competition! Not when he sees what I’ve got to offer! Isn’t that right, Jenna?”

He turned to his wife, who was standing by the wall. She could only give a muffled reply because of the thick rubber horse bit in her mouth. Underneath her harness and bridle, she wore a brown fur-covered catsuit, complete with hooves for her hands and feet, and a pair of reindeer antlers on her head. Her wrists were cuffed to the waist belt of her harness, and her ankles were hobbled by a leather restraint. Her wide, frightened eyes tried to convey to her husband how insane she thought the whole idea was.

A Controlled Life 8

Wed, 20 Dec 2017 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from A Controlled Life 7)

Part 8

Chapter Twenty Six

As soon as Princess Dee hung up the phone Tom spoke up. “I-is all of this really necessary Princess Dee?”

“Of course it is my little sissy. It is vital that we cement your position. Your reluctance has been amusing at best, but I am very disappointed in your last little rebellion attempt. Until now, everything we have done has obviously just not instilled in you the permanence of your new position in life. I think having proof of what you are permanently etched into your skin might help to also permanently etch it into your mind as well.” Princess Dee told him.

Booth Babes

Mon, 04 Dec 2017 00:00:00 +0000

God I hate going to the car show. I am not a gear head. The only cars I’ve ever been interested in were the ones in where the ones in Grand Theft Auto. But my family loved this place so I went with them to make him happy. Besides it was better than staying home on a Saturday right?

It was held every year in the convention center just off the state fair grounds. A large open space it looked more like an airplane hangar than a showroom. There were classic cars, new cars, concept cars, toy cars, you name it you could find it there I bet. It was going to be a long day I could already tell.

Item #37

Sun, 03 Dec 2017 00:00:00 +0000

It all started out as a joke.

The local riding club was planning its annual auction to support the stable, and a couple of the young women decided to auction off one of its members dressed as a pony. Expenses were high, and it was thought that such a stunt would bring in some much-needed revenue. They chose Brianna, one of their best riders, who agreed to be the “pony girl.”

Mermaid

Sun, 03 Dec 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Antonia had grown up living near the ocean, she loved swimming and the feel of the water as she splashed and played in it. Her grandfather always told her stories of when he sailed the oceans but the ones she loved the most were about the mermaids he had seen. Going to college was a real eye opener for Antonia, of course she knew the stories of mermaids weren’t true but still enjoyed dreaming of them and becoming one herself. During her child hood she had become very adept at swimming like a mermaid often tying or taping her ankles and knees together for hours while she swam out further and further in the blue waters near her home. Antonia found out that on the night after finals the whole school went out to party and finally gave in and went with her friends. The hotel bar they went to was huge and was packed with college students making Antonia very uncomfortable. As she was about to slip away from her friends and go home she spotted her first real mermaid!

All Aboard 2: The Banister

Sat, 02 Dec 2017 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part one

Part 2: The Banister

Only a week after Alicia’s train ride, she was at it again. This time she was planning to use a gravity ride called “The Tortoise” to satisfy her desires. She was all set to begin her three minute trial run. Once that had been completed she planned on making a few additional changes, changes which would allow her to ride the ride for its full length.

The Family Maid

Mon, 30 Oct 2017 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from part one

Part 2: The Sister from Hell

Later that day there was a noise from the front door, Stacy was the maid-bot assigned to answer the door. It was her older sister Elizabeth, Liz for short as she hated being called Elizabeth. She entered the house with a couple of her girlfriends, Jillian & Louisa, friends from the posh school she attended years ago, still just as snobby as Stacy remembered them being. They walked in disregarding the servant maid, noisily talking amongst themselves.

Abigail's California Adventure

Sat, 21 Oct 2017 00:00:00 +0000

“I’m Abigail and this is Deviant Ride, where I sneak into theme parks after hours and ‘convince’ one lucky park employee to join me. This week we take our biggest risk yet: we’re hitting Disney California Adventure. We’ll start here at Disney’s Grand Californian Resort & Spa. Built back in 2001, this hotel is known for two things: it’s beautiful arts & crafts design and it’s private entrance to the Disney California Adventure Park, which you can see behind me. But first, let’s show you what you really want to see.”

Home Run!

Sat, 21 Oct 2017 00:00:00 +0000

“Silberman! Pay attention!”

“Sorry, Coach!”

I need you to understand something before we begin. Normally I’m laser focused when on the diamond. I was team captain after all. No one wanted us to finally reach Nationals more than I did. The problem was the field we were forced to use. We were a small high school so the board had to make a choice between a baseball or football stadium. Guess which one won. For our practices and home games we rented a field in the local sports park. That’s where my troubles lay today.

A New Breed

Wed, 18 Oct 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Michael was a smart man, and he was very protective of his younger sister, Sarah. They lived in the heart of the south in America, in the middle of Texas, where Michael, a mechanic by training, chose to work on his family’s dairy farm, applying technology to streamline the entire process. He was just shy of 6'5", well tanned, and at 210 LBs, not someone that people chose to mess with. Sarah, on the other hand, was 5'8", with blond hair, eyes as blue as sapphires, and skin the color of milk; suffice to say, she was the kind that couldn’t get people to leave her alone. But, as often as people fell for Sarah, Michael just as often let them know what was waiting should they so much as think of breaking his baby sister’s heart; to Sarah’s great frustration, it seemed her brother would scare away any and all of her lovers before anything serious could happen.

Spanked in Leotards

Thu, 12 Oct 2017 00:00:00 +0000

I was nineteen years old and had been experimenting with my sister’s leotards and tights for several years now. I remember when I first tried on her long sleeve black leotard and the matching black tights. I loved the way my cock made a nice big bulge in the front of the leotards. I ran my hand over the bulge and my cock instantly began to stiffen and grow. I pulled the leotard leg opening to the side and pulled the tights down far enough to bring my cock out of the opening. I began to jerk off furiously and shot a huge load of hot cum all over the leotards and tights. I repeated this ritual many times until I became accustomed to wearing the leotard and tights without the immediate need to stroke my cock.

Cassandra Cyborg's Vacation

Tue, 10 Oct 2017 00:00:00 +0000

This story continues Cassie’s life as a Cyborg from Cassandra the Cyborg by Megadragon520 & Cassandra Cyborg - A Day in Her New Life by PoseMe

Mr Hanson was to be out of town for about week. Alli and Cassie had begged to go. Work was taking him to the west coast, and their beach house was right on the beach. He figured they would never leave him alone, so he agreed. This was going to be Cassie’s first trip to the west, and she could not think of a better way to go. Her and Alli spent days packing and preparing. They wanted to be ready for anything. In some ways, Cassie was more excited than Alli. Alli gets to go places regularly, but Cassie, being on staff at Alli’s mansion, has to stay and work her way through college. For Cassie, this will really be a vacation: time away from work. Cassie would be traveling as a person for the entire trip. Typically, cyborgs do not travel with human passengers on flights, but since she has all the paperwork of a person, she was able to get a flight permit, airline ticket, boarding pass, and luggage approval like Alli and her dad. She had packed a portable charger and a spare repair kit, just in case, but she had not needed any help since her dad “built” her. But, she says to herself as she packs her bag tight, I don’t wanna get found out or be without some help. The trip out was fairly uneventful. Cassie had never been to an airport, so she was pointing at everything with an “ooo” and “aah.” Alli grew tired of her “tourist look”, so she put in her earbuds before they even checked their bags. All three showed their identification and tickets and passes to all the right people without incident. The scanner for weapons might have been a problem, but Cassie’s dad had planned for this. When the scanner went over her, her body reflected a human skeleton and all the organs to go with it. The computer software was satisfied, so they waved her through. The flight was another “tourist affair”, as Cassie continued to “ooo” and “aah”. Alli pretended to be asleep while Cassie went on and on to the lady next to her. Mr Hanson was up in first class, so he was oblvious to it all. Arrival at San Fransisco was a thrill (if your Cassie) or a reason to wake-up (if your Alli). They gathered their bags from the luggage area, once they scanned their flight permits. With luggage being wheeled behind them by rental cyborgs, the “family” went to the car to ride in comfort to their home away from home. The beach house was another mansion, if you asked Cassie. It was not as big as their other mansion, but it had 4 floors, floor to ceiling windows, bright colors, 5 car garage, 2 kitchens, 8 bedrooms, and well, you get the idea. There were no servants in this place, but the fridge was fully stocked and every possible amenity could be found in the bathroom or broom closet. The girls did not even unpack before walking straight through the house to the beach. The warm salty air blowing off the ocean was intoxicating. Their shoes came off as they walked through the warm sand. Their hair blew in the breeze as they soaked in their new environment. They giggled like little girls as they ran out into the surf, splashing each other and enjoying the setting Sun. Cassie had never been more happy. Her cyborg body was designed to blend in, and it does so quite well. It will use sunlight for recharging, but it will also adjust skin color as well. As Cassie soaks up sunlight, her skin, like any human, will get darker. She can get a tan without getting burnt, as her skin is a polymer that can withstand nearly 200 degrees Celsius. Even her eyes can adjust with a built-in filter to lower the Sun’s intensity. For that human touch, she still puts on sunscreen and wears sunglasses. With all that has happened lately, it feels good to be “human.” Over the next 3 days, they all fell into a routine. Mr Hanson would be up early and out the door to work. The girls would sleep in, grab a quick breakfast from the pantry, slip on their bathing suits, and head to the beach. The rest of the morning would be spent sunbathing and walking the coast looking for shells. When they got hungry, they would find a street vendor, or maybe a sand vendor, to get some lunch. As with every stop, there would be the guy or group of guys that hit on them. Cassie was too nervous to know what to do with that. Alli could care less about boys. She was waiting for the right guy who cared nothing about her money or looks to come along. She had not found one yet, but she loved to play the game. Cassie would watch her pull guys in and around her finger as she talked to them. She would move just the right way. She would talk in the right tone. She might even lightly brush against one. They would offer drinks, maybe some food, and maybe… but they never got further. Alli would shut the whole thing down, hook arms with Cassie, and wave goodbye to them as the girls walked away. Most of the guys would just scratch their heads, wondering what happened. Some would kick the sand and bolt. There would be one or two that tried to follow them, but Alli would not have it. And like a wounded puppy, the boys would eventually get the hint. At first, Cassie did not know what to do about this flirting thing. I mean, she had never thought about it before. Watching Alli, it seemed so natural. But, Cassie figures, I bet it is harder than it looks. And the logical side of her would eventually conclude with: what’s the point of flirting anyway? Mr Hanson would return at dinner time and take them out to a fancy restaurant. They would talk about their day, and like a good dad, he would nod and smile to their antics. There would be obligatory question of staying out late, but he would not have it. Alli usually fought harder for her way, but she sensed that now was not a battle to fight. On their next to last day, Mr Hanson came home earlier than usual. The girls were still sunbathing when he came up, casting a shadow on both of them. “Well, girls,” he said, “my business trip is over. Time to go home.” The looks on the young ladies’ faces must have spoken volumes. He could see their disappointment. But before they could get out more than just a pitiful whine, he adds, “Which is why I am heading back tonight, while you all are on the early flight the day after tomorrow.” This time it was his turn to be surprised, as both of them jumped up and hugged him. Proper is an adjective that describes him well, but at this point in time, he did not mind his suit and hair being “ruined” by his “two daughters.” Cassie and Alli did not sleep from the time he left until their flight. They spent as much time as they could on the beach: in the sand, in the surf, at the vendors, on the boardwalk, and everywhere inbetween. They were up all night at various clubs and lounges, flirting their way through each. They had so much fun, not worrying about sleeping, figuring they could do that on the flight home. The morning to the airport was frantic as you would expect. They had left stuff all over the house and had to retrieve it all at the last minute. As Alli called a taxi, Cassie made a realization that put a damper on the whole weekend: she couldn’t find her airline ticket. After packing everything they brought, she located flight permit, boarding pass, and luggage approval. However, her airline ticket was missing. As they both searched while waiting for the taxi, they heard a knock at the door. While Cassie continued to look, Alli opened the door to see a pair of cyborg maids at the door. They were not programmed to talk, but the card in their extended hands stated they were here to clean the beach house after the guests had left. Alli nodded and let them in. As Cassie came towards the front of the beach house, she was taken back to her normal life at the sight of the maids. Ugh, she thinks, I gotta go back to that already? Contemplating that, Alli says, “You know, if you can’t find it, maybe you can just board as a cyborg?” as she points to one of the cleaning maids. “Hmmm,” Cassie replies, “I could probably fit into one of those outfits.” After powering both of them off, then stripping them down, Alli and Cassie piece together a maid outfit that will work. It is not the quality she is used to, nor is the material. Cassie never realized how much she has come to enjoy latex, as she squirms in her cheap cotton uniform. It is a light gray dress with white trim. The shoes are cheap black plastic, as is the hair band. The gloves are more utility than the rest of the uniform, but it works. Walking around without panties would be embarrassing, so she added her own pair to wear. She even added a bra, too, as the cotton was irritating her. She could have adjusted her sensitivity, but with the taxi pulling into the driveway, there was no time. Alli commands, “Get the bags, maid, and take them to the car.” Cassie finds her body responding before she can check it. With the mutliple bags in each hand and under her arm, she replies, “Uh, there is no one around yet, Alli.” She giggles back and says, “I know, but we should start playing the part.” The ride to the airport is uneventful and the taxi driver did not question them. Alli tipped like a rich person, while Cassie took the bags inside. Alli joins her friend at the airline counter, where their troubles continued. “…but there is no room for your maid, even if she has a boarding pass.” Alli has turned a slight shade of red, “But we have all the necessary papers for her to travel with me.” The airline personnel are trying to be calm as they reply, “Yes, but you did not confirm your flight until this morning, so we already sold the other seat. Your maid will have to be checked as luggage.” Cassie did not like the sound of that. While Alli was midway into her “you gotta change your policy” speech, the announcemnt for their plane to board could be heard everywhere. Cassie, maintaining her neutral pose and facial expression, stated, “Madam, you should board your plane so that your luggage will arrive with you.” Alli nods her head, says a few more choice words that cannot be repeated here, then signs the tags for the luggage. Grabbing her documents from the lady behind the counter, she pecks Cassie on the check and runs to her gate. “Bot, step forward,” the lady says in a very unfreindly tone. “Your owner is something else, and I would say what I think of her but I’m sure she will ask you later.” Cassie tries not to grin at that. Holding out her hand, she places a tag around her wrist, just the same as all of the other bags. “Step behind the counter.” Cassie complies as the rest of the bags are thrown onto a conveyor belt behind the counter. Cassie can feel something touching the back of her neck. Suddenly, she feels her joints tightening up, forcing her to curl up into a ball. Satisfied, the lady pushes her onto the conveyor belt. Like a sack that is tightly wrapped up, Cassie falls onto the conveyor belt then travels along as more luggage is added around her. So much for that upgrade to first class, Cassie thinks sarcastcially. After a few minutes, she finds that she can move again, but chooses to stay curled up. No sense in drawing too much attention to myself, Cassie thinks to herself. The intricate belt system behind the scenes of air travel is a wonder, and Cassie is soon lost in the size of it all. There are conveyor belts going in every direction in every way. Scanning bots will redirect luggage as it should go throughout the process. She is not sure exactly what happened, but she is finally deposited onto a table with three guys in coveralls staring at her. “Yeah,” the tall one says, “No way it can go into the overhead compartment.” The shortest one says, “Under the seat is out of the question.” The overweight one suggests, “Well, we can just box her up, put her in with the suitcases, and hope for the best.” They each shrug their shoulders and do just that. As they begin to start to wrap her up, the tall one says, “Hey, let’s just put her through the regular packaging chute.” The shortest one replies, “It would do a better job of wrapping her securely than us,” then steps away from her. The overweight one says, “And we would not have to do anything but push her through that hole,” then steps away, too. Finally, the tall one says as he puts both hands on Cassie’s shoulders, “Job done!” And with that, he pushes her back. A little fearful of hitting her head, but more fearful of being caught, she maintains her composure and lets herself fall into the hole behind her. As she sinks into the darkness, she thinks, so much for better service from union employees. The bottom of the chute puts her onto another conveyor belt. The room is loud with the sounds of machinery and not lit very well. She adjusts her “eyes” to brighten the room. Even her amazing computerized brain cannot take in all of the movement of the many conveyor belts and robotic arms and flashing lights. Speaking of that, her body is bathed in a red light. Turning her head slightly, she can see a screen on the left, displaying her name and number and owner and all other manner of information. As she rolls past, the screen changes to show one word: package. “Package?” she murmurs. I hope that is what they say for every cyborg, she thinks positively. At her next stop, her cheap maid outfit is removed. She is able to move if she wants, but the robotic arms are moving so fast, she is afraid that if she helps, she might get damaged. She takes a quick look around at the other items being packaged. Evidently, she was moved to the larger package section, as she sees many other androids. They are all different, but as she looks closer in her brief moment, they all look the same. They each have perfect skin, perfect features, and lay still throughout whatever process they are going through. There is no way a regular person could do that, she reasons, we are much more calm. As she steals another quick glance around between the arms going around her, she is surprised by her admission: we. I guess I forget how I’m not human, Cassie thinks to herself with a hint of sadness. Her days seem so normal to a human, but she is anything but that. An obvious pleasure android waits on a different conveyor, with her proportions out of the normal range, and while Cassie might have had some thought against that type of robot, she now sees her differently. We were all built with a specific purpose, she starts thinking, and I was designed to be as human as possible, and she was designed to bring as much pleasure to a human. Her thoughts are interrupted by the robotic arms manipulating her. Within seconds, she is naked and laying on the conveyor belt. Her hair is removed and bagged. What, she screams inside, that is the only one I have. Before she can really lament over that, she changes conveyor belts and picks up speed. She gets passed onto a screen-type conveyor. The belt has holes in it as if it needs to drain water. And with that, she is doused with a cleansing solution. She was not expecting that, so it goes all in her mouth and eyes. This would sting a normal person and taste bad. For her, she says as she smacks her lips, it just tastes bad. The robotic arms are not careful or slow. They roughly grab her arms and legs, manipulating her position and posture. She is dried and sprayed with a thin sealer. That explains, she reasons, why they remove the hair. As they drop her back onto the conveyor belt like a bag of trash, she notices the sealer is pretty cheap. If she moves her fingers, she can feel it cracking at her joints. She grins at that, and accidentally cracks it some more. A light dust, almost like baby powder, is then dropped onto her. The arms once again grab her and move her in all types of positions as a buffing brush is moved all over her. Just as before, the arms leave as quick as they come, leaving her in an awkward postion on the conveyor. The next station straightens her out then clamps her arms and legs to the belt. A different type of robotic arm enters her vision and puts a rubber-type device over her neck which covers her mouth and chin. She can feel it cinch around her tightly, holding her mouth shut. Before she can react, she sees a green light flash on her face then a statement made from a speaker: “mouth protection installed.” Ah, she thinks, they want to make sure I don’t damage my teeth or tongue in bouncing along. The next station removes each leg and arm from the restraints as it installs the same rubber-type gloves and socks on her. The gloves have no fingers, so it is like a mitten. When cinched tight, she cannot move any of her fingers. In the same way, the socks restrict all toe movement. This has gotta be the weirdest experience, she thinks to herself, even for me. With her fingers and toes and mouth secured, she continues to the next station. This one scans her in red then flips her over. The robotic voice says: “Secured. Apply quality control stamp.” With her face down on the conveyor, she cannot see the robotic gun that hovers over her. She can feel it come down like a hammer and whack her on the right butt cheek. “oomph”, she squeals. “that hurt,” she says to herself. The light flashes red again and the voice says, “Error: stamp not applied. Repeat.” Repeat? she thinks with a slight whimper. Wham! It attempts to ‘spank’ the stamp on her again. When it does not work again, it continues to spank her over and over again. Somewhere around the 10-12th time, the stamp sticks, the light turns green, and she is sent on her way. Oh, she sighs, my butt really hurts. She turns her sensors down in that area, so it does not linger until her “skin” can repair itself. The end of the conveyor belt comes without warning. I’m flying, she screams inside, as she lands in pile of bags and luggage, along with a few other androids (she even sees that pleasure bot stuck under a giant trunk). She half sits up to check her surroundings, but before she can really take in the giant pile of multi-colored and -sized bags, she is hit in the head with other pieces of new luggage. Ow, she sighs again, this has got to be the worst trip I have ever taken. Again, multiple arms come and go, snatching bags and pieces of luggage. She is hoisted eventually by her feet into the air. And this is why I do not like roller coasters, she squeals, I don’t like being upside down. She is deposited, head first, into a small box. The arm releases her, so as her legs tumble over, the whole box does as well. As she lays there, she cannot help but wonder exactly how this all happened to her. She wants to move, but she is not sure who is watching since she cannot see really well out of the box. Her legs are at odd angles, but she leaves them just in case. As she lays there awkwardly in and out of a box, she takes a moment to relax. This has been the quietest this day has been, she says to herself. She can hear all kinds of machinery going to and fro, and there are blurs of movement from her limited field of view. Surely, she never thought her day would end up like this. I mean seriously, she thinks sarcastically, who could ever dream something like this up? She does not have to wait too long before she feels her legs being picked up. The box and her are righted upright. Before she can think about being upside down again, her legs are folded into the box. What? she squeals, there is no way I’m gonna fit in this small box. The arms must have thought differently, as they quickly tuck her legs into the empty spaces around Cassie. Her entire body is like a giant pretzel now, filling all of the available space of the box. Her face is covered but for one eye, so she can half see out of the box. The arms leave and are replaced by some type of nozzle. Uh oh, that does not look good. A pink goo pours out of the nozzle and onto her. Within seconds, she is covered in this goop. Before she can think “ew” it turns into a solid shape, completely filling every empty space in the box. With everything muffled and now completely dark, she can barely make out the phrase: “packing foam applied.” Well, she thinks with a final thought on this day, at least I will be safe if they drop me out of the plane… while it is still flying. She feels the box being moved then pushed then pulled then dropped then left alone. She feels a slight vibration throughout the box. Hmm, she figures, I must be on the truck headed to the plane. Her ride to the airplane is bumpy and not pleasant: she must have done a dozen somersaults over the next few minutes, until her ride finally stops. There is a loud noise or hum that gets even through her packing foam, so she figures she is being loaded on the plane now, and like the rest of the luggage, she is dropped in a pile of more bags. She can tell she is tilted at an angle. Once the plane starts moving, there is nothing she can do. There is no way she can unpack herself and explain it, so there is only one choice: sleep mode. Shutting most of her systems down, which makes her uncomfortable position much more pleasant, she eventually goes to “sleep.”

Cassandra Cyborg's Vacation

Tue, 10 Oct 2017 00:00:00 +0000

This story continues Cassie’s life as a Cyborg from Cassandra the Cyborg by Megadragon520 & Cassandra Cyborg - A Day in Her New Life by PoseMe

Cassandra The Cyborg

Tue, 10 Oct 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter 1

My first day of community college had just wrapped up and I was tired. The classes were long and made me want to curl up into a ball in my nice comfy bed. My name is Cassandra Marks and I am a freshman student at the local Community College in my hometown. I am 5’5 and pretty attractive if I do say myself. My breasts are a nice C-cup and my butt is nice and plump. I have curves to finish my nice body and my head is topped by long brown tresses. I am currently wearing a pair of tight blue jeans, a red tank top and black boots. Another fact about me, I am one of the few functioning Cyborgs in the world who has been converted. Meaning at one point in time I was a human who was then placed inside of a mechanical body. Around a year ago I was in a very bad car accident. The doctors who evaluated my body gave me no chance of living if I remained in my normal body. So my father, a scientist who works for a large robot/cyborg manufacturing company decided to use an experimental surgery to digitize my brain and implant the data into a robot version of my body. Thankfully the procedure was a great success and I seamlessly integrated into my new mechanical interface. It took a few months to get used to my new lease on life but soon I was back in school and moved on. Most of the kids at school did not know that I had changed but the few who did would tease or belittle me for it. So I resolved that at my new school I would refrain from telling anyone. I was currently sitting at the bus stop waiting for the hourly pick up that dropped me back at my house. I was ready to just relax before shutting down for the night. I waited for about 15 minutes until a girl a little taller than me with long blonde hair and wearing a red dress approached me with a smile gracing her lips. She looked a bit nervous but came over and stood in front of me anyways. “Uh… hi, my name is Allison Henson. We are in the same Biology class.” She said holding out her hand for me to shake. I smiled back and shook her hand firmly. “Yeah I saw you in there. My name is Cassandra Marks but you can just call me Cassie, all of my friends do. So what did you need?” She again looked sheepish and motioned to a rather large limousine sitting in the parking lot. “Well when they said my name in class you were the only one who did not come over and try to befriend me because of my family and their status, so I was going to ask if you would like to come back to my home for tea so we can perhaps become friends?” After her long winded sentence I just stared at her. It seems this made her think I was angry so she began stuttering and tried to excuse herself, but I grabbed her shoulder and started dragging her along over to her car. “I would love to. Most of my friends went to one of the state schools so I need to make new ones! Let’s go have some fun.” I said as we stepped into the back seat and the driver began the drive. It wasn’t a particularly long drive, about 15 minutes in length, and it was filled with idle chit chat as I came to know Allison better. She was the oldest child of three and her father was the biggest business man in our city. Her family was very well off, as I soon found out when we arrived at the gate to a large mansion, and she was very alone due to that. We talked about what we could do after tea and before long we were stepping through the large wooden doors. The entry way was filled with pieces of art and other fancy things that were strewn about everywhere. What caught my eye was the woman that was wearing a skin tight maid outfit and bending over, it was very indecent. She appeared to have heard us and approached us with a smile. Allison elbowed me lightly as she saw me staring. “This is one of the many robotic maids we have around the house that clean and do all of our chores. This is Veronica, the head bot in charge of the other bots around, all of the bots wear a special outfit that is sprayed onto them by our custom maintenance machines in the basement.” I stare at the bot as she stops in front of us and scans Allison. “Hello mistress Allison, I am glad to see you are home and unharmed. Was your day at school pleasant?” She asked while taking her bag and placing it to the side. “It was great Veronica. I even brought my friend Cassie home to hang out for a while.” She said motioning to me. Once she mentioned me the maid scanned me and her eyes flashed a quick red before she approached me and grabbed my shoulder. She looked me in the eye and spoke. “Unidentified model recognized. Pleases state your designation and manufacturing company.” She said as her eyes glowed and I felt my control slip a bit. “Model designation Cassandra Marks. Manufacturer is Front Side Electronics.” I said in a much blander tone of my normal voice. After the exchange I could move again and looked to Allison who had wide eyes. “Look Allison it is not what i…” I started to say before the maid clamped her hand over my mouth. “Your father had a specialty bot ordered to be your personal maid since you just started college. This bot fits those specifications to the exact measurements. Would you like me to process her?” Veronica asks. I look to Allison and shake my head but she just smiles. “Yeah I didn’t know Daddy was doing that for me. Sure get her ready and put her in my room.” She says before walking away. I panic and look to the maid as she easily lifts me up and walks us over to a large chute in the wall labeled maintenance. With no warning I am dropped into the opening and slide down until I am gripped by what I assume are arms and pulled into a large machine. The machine wasn’t very comfortable as I felt my body stripped of clothing and left standing in a dimly lit opening. I tried finding my way out but instead was blinded as a green light shined into my face and scanned me.

Cassandra The Cyborg

Tue, 10 Oct 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter 1

Shopping for Cassie

Tue, 10 Oct 2017 00:00:00 +0000

This story continues Cassie’s life as a Cyborg from Cassandra Cyborg’s Vacation by PoseMe

Cassie has been enjoying life again like never before. Getting back from the “vacation” was a hassle, but it worked out. Going back to work each day has been fine, and really, kind of enjoyable: she has a purpose now. Life with Allie is fun and always a trip, especially living with a very rich and eccentric teenager (technically, she is not a teenager but you could not tell that by her actions and outfits). So when Cassie gets a call from her dad about business, it seems odd but not strange. “So, you need me to do what?” Cassie asks to the view screen in front of her. Her dad is dressed in his lab coat with a robotics lab in the background. His glasses are pushed up onto this head, forcing his thinning yet wild hair to sit down at least a little bit. He gestures to something off screen as he replies, “Our newest model was just damaged in a test and we have a public demo tomorrow. I was hoping you could come down here tonight and get fitted for the demo tomorrow… that is if your not too busy.” Cassie knows she has time tomorrow and tonight might be a problem, but she really can’t say no to her dad. “No prob, bob,” she says in jest, “I’ll do it.” His dad smiles broadly and says, “Be here by 8 tonight, while I’m still here, or you will have to let the tech tomorrow do it. I would prefer me.” Cassie nods and closes the screen with, “See you tonight!” Cassie finishes her chores and asks to be relieved a little early tonight. The chef cyborg makes some comment in German, then switches Cassie off in her programmed anger. During the rush of dinner, Cassie’s stiff body is bumped by a server and doused in the spaghetti sauce that was to be part of dinner. She cannot scream, but she can feel the really warm, thick sauce slowly running down her back and legs. Great, she curses, that will ruin this outfit. Eventually, Veronica sees her and reactivates her. Cassie has to finish cleaning the pots and pans before she is released to the basement maintenance area. Trying not to think how bad she must look, Cassie does as ordered and heads down stairs for her usual post-work cleaning. Due to the mess and staining of the sauce, she is slowed in the process. After twice as long as usual, she is out the back door, perfectly buffed to a gorgeous sheen. Her cyborg body looks amazing in the moon light, reflecting the light just so. “Moonlight?” Cassie says outloud in a panic, “I gotta hurry.” Throwing on her clothes for public use, she says goodbye to Allie and with a quick hug and peck on the cheek, she rushes out the door. The cyborg driver wastes no time in leaving the mansion grounds. Since that cyborg registers Cassie as one and the same, he does not access his small talk protocols. Cassie is totally fine with that, as it seems strange to small talk with an object. She has to chuckle at that thought, like me? Getting to her dad’s company is relatively short and she is eager to get out of the car, but then she stops. Looking at the building, she is reminded of that day when she “woke up.” How weird it felt to be alive, but not breathing. How strange her body felt, familiar yet alien. All those memories come back, just as if she was human still. She moves to step inside when her phone buzzes. She has a voicemail from her dad. Wait, dad? “Hey, girl. Figured you would be late or not show up tonight (sorry, but I’m a realist), so I set it all up and left around 8:30. Thanks again, love you!” Cassie looks at her phone’s time display: 9:05. Oh, she thinks dejectedly, I really am late. Shrugging her shoulders and waving the driver on, she walks to the side entrance. The cameras scan and buzz her in, as she is the company’s android and the boss’ daughter (though very few know that). Walking down to his lab, even though he spends most days in the office at the top floor, she can see the usual wreck he always left it. Robot parts and android pieces along with equipment that looks from some science fiction movie fill the space. Over on the main work bench, she sees a charred humanoid form with a stack of clothes and notes next to it. As she walks up, it looks like the female cyborg had been hit with a flamethrower. She shudders slightly and then looks onto the table. The first note is for morning tech and his duties. The second note is for Cassie. Picking it up, she reads that the 3D sports wear store in the Galleria Mall ordered a demo of the 3D projection tech for a public demo tomorrow. The latest cyborg could do it, unlike the older versions. Cassie is a special, one-of-a-kind model, so she has the necessary tech to help. Reading it over, it seems pretty straight forward. They download the software, activate the tech in her “eyes”, and then she just stands outside the store trying to make a sale. Nodding her head, she begins to strip. Might as well check the outfit out before I head back home, she reasons. I can get back down here early tomorrow when the tech comes. She places her street clothes on the table and opens the bag containing her outfit. She gasps out loud as she pulls it out: a Playboy bunny costume. “Oh no,” she grumbles, “Not gonna happen.” Before she can do anything, she hears a door open and footsteps coming her way. A naked lady in the lab would look pretty weird, and trying to explain herself would take just as long with just as much awkwardness. Deciding to dodge the situation, she puts the clothes back on the table and assumes a neutral, power-off stance. The footsteps do not sound like they are coming closer, but she is not sure if they can see her or not. The rather young but intelligent looking fellow walks slowly around the lab and ends up at the table near Cassie. His lab coat is a light gray, not white like the senior employees. His shaggy hair looks a little out of place, but his glasses and bright eyes make you know that he is smart. He picks up the tech notes for tomorrow. Cassie watches him read through the notes. He glances over at her, but then returns to checking the table. He sets the notes down, then rummages through the table’s contents. He finally turns back around with a small tablet in his hand. “Well,” he says with a slight sigh, “Guess I should just do this all tonight rather than in the morning.” Cassie realizes too late, that he is talking about her. Great, she thinks sarcastically, I may be stuck here for the night. He reaches up and cups her exposed breast. He does not even look at her while he rubs her gently, but instead at the tablet. “Hmm, they seem smaller than 40’s,” he says while removing his hand and extending an index finger to her left nipple. He pushes in on her nipple in three places then on the final press in the center, he hears a click and she feels it move. With shifting and moving inside her, Cassie feels her chest change. In a few seconds, she can feel her left breast fill up and out, becoming disproportionate to her right one. Cupping her again, he nods his head, “Better.” Doing the same on the other side, Cassie notices the right one even out to the left one. I had no idea I could do that, she thinks to herself in disbelief. Coming around behind her, he gropes her butt cheek. Then without warning, he slaps it. Cassie squeals inside, why is he spanking me? “Hmm, seems to be not firm enough,” as he checks his tablet. With more presses on her butt cheek by his index finger, Cassie feels her butt tightening and sticking out a bit more. Oh, you creep, she wants to scream, don’t make it bigger?! Seemingly satisfied with the mods stated on the tablet, he walks around her again, putting his hand around the back of her neck. With another click, he removes the back and top of her head, exposing her “brain.” Did he just remove my hair? she pouts as he sets it down on the table. As she looks closer at it, she thinks, hmmm, that seems to be awfully thick for just holding hair. Holding the tablets extended wires out, he connects them to Cassie’s exposed processors. Cassie loses all sight and feeling. Yikes, what happened? While she tries to figure it out, he continues to update her systems to the specs on the tablet. She can “see” many of her main data files being archived to make room for the primary 3D Projector File. She can see the file overrides her speech and movements, but her regular thinking should be unaffected. Once completed, he disconnects the control leads. With them out of her, her vision and other abilities come online. “Well,” he states, “You are about ready for testing. Just one final thing…” He walks over to the table and picks up the clothes. Oh no, she protests, I am not wearing that degrading thing. He puts the Playboy bunny suit on her, as it is split into two halves and joins along the seams by magnetic fabric. Within seconds, she has a kelly green satin, strapless one piece. Her new “girls” are barely covered, and she can feel the AC blowing all over her butt sticking out. He adds black and white cuffs to each wrist and a matching choker to her neck. The shoes are rather high-heeled, but as he puts them near the back of her feet, she automatically arches her foot. The shoes slip on her feet and close by built-in motors. He heads back to the table and retrieves a blonde hair wig and skull plate. With a snap, Cassie has long, blonde, curly hair that reaches past her shoulders. A light touch with the lip-pen, and her lips are now a green to match the outfit. Soft pink bunny ears are added and fit magnetically onto her skull plate. He steps back to admire her. “Wow,” he says, “You are a dream come true.” He puts down the tablet and picks up a remote. Oh boy, Cassie thinks frantically, I hope that doesn’t do what it looks like. Click! She straightens up and stands at attention. I can’t move, she protests, my motor control has been taken from me. Click! Her arms bend and her waist pivots and her legs lock into a standard slightly-bent-one-foot-in-front-of-the other position and she smiles broadly saying, “Welcome to 3D Projections, where anything is possible.” She can see the program pirating her “eyes”, projecting images onto the floor, wall, and him. The images look very real of flying birds, moving cars, talking people, etc. You name it, Cassie is projecting it onto every surface. Satisfied with the pre-demo, he pauses the program. Walking behind her, pressing his finger into the back of her knees. Cassie can hear and feel the clicking and locking of her legs. “No need to let you have walking abilities, just in case something goes wrong.” What? I can’t walk now?! He pulls out his phone and dials a number while looking her over. “Cyborg is ready to go… pick up in an hour?… let yourself in, I’m leaving.” And without so much as a wave good bye, he turns on his heel and walks out. Cassie is not sure if she should be relieved or miffed. She stands in the same position he left her. She tries to override her motor limitations but she cannot. She legs are locked into that position, and without being able to reach down and unlock them manually, she is stuck there. She thinks she can crack the software override given enough time, but even that is a stretch. She is a cyborg now, with nothing to make her look or feel human. And while she knows it is temporary, she feels frustrated with a hint of fear. I forget I’m not really human, she says to herself, even being a maid is like a game or acting. But this, she resigns herself to the situation, is what a cyborg or android must feel like: helpless. Within the hour, Cassie is picked up and delivered to the mall store without incident. The delivery team knows what they are doing and do this sort of thing regularly. Still standing on the hand truck they brought her in on, she can see the well-lit mall but she doesn’t hear the bustling of shoppers. Huh, she says to herself, they have redone this place. I guess it has been longer than I thought since I have been in here. As she takes it all in, she can hear voices coming closer to her from behind. “Oh yes, yes,” a male voice says, “She is perfect for the display.” While the mover holds her in place, “Great, it’s early,” says a female voice. “Get it over in front of Projections. Let’s have it ready to roll when the stores open tomorrow.” Cassie can feel herself being wheeled over to another part of the mall. Well, she reasons, that explains why it is so quiet: mall’s closed for the night. After a couple of minutes, she is tilted forward. The mover steadies her by holding onto her newly expanded chest. With more pushing and groping than is needed, he gets her into place in front of the store. Cassie can see a large portion of the mall in front of her, as the 3D Projections store is on the corner of an intersection. The worker moves out of her field of view, giving her a good look at the giant, shiny, newly-renovated mall. Wow, she says to herself, this place looks amazing. A lady in a navy blue power suit walks up to her. She looks to be in her late forties, but she obviously takes good care of herself. The woman straightens out Cassie’s suit and messes with her “ears.” Producing a remote, Cassie knows instantly when she pushed the button. Swiveling at the waist from side to side slowly, Cassie begins, “Welcome to 3D Projections, where anything is possible. Check out the latest in wearable tech with eye-projection.” Cassie tilts her head down as she displays a beautiful sunset on the ground in incredible detail. “Notice the colors and contrast.” Still swiveling, she looks to the side to project a race car on the wall leading into the store. “It’s not blurry no matter how fast you go.” Over the next 5 minutes, Cassie demos the entire system. The lady watches intently throughout the “show.” Once Cassie starts to repeat herself, the lady presses the pause button. By this time, other people dressed nicely had shown up. They are talking to themselves, saying something important but probably not real important. Cassie thought she might be uncomfortable with this, but now that she is here, this seems quite natural. They think I’m a cyborg, and I am a cyborg, so there is nothing to be nervous about (I am not really me right now… well, sort of). Setting the remote just inside the door, the group walks away, congratulating themselves on a job well-done. Uh, lady, Cassie says loudly to herself, you realize I’m just paused here… not turned off… battery wasting away… ah well. The day starts slow but picks up for Cassie. Hundreds of people stop to see her demo. The kids are jumping around as she projects all kinds of images and videos on the ground and wall. The adults are paying more attention to her words and the prices. But, the teenagers and 20-somethings only have eyes for her. She can feel them undressing her as she goes through her demo again. As a whole, it is not really a bad gig, she thinks. I am showing off some amazing tech in an amazing body with a completely degrading outfit. Heavy sigh as she “shrugs” her shoulders, ah well, I guess it is better than staying at home all weekend. Just after dinner, she notices her low battery light come on. I tried to tell them, she thinks, but did they listen? No! She chuckles at the joke as she projects a spaceship across the “awning” of the store. I figure someone will come check on me soon, but they have really ignored me all day. It is like the store has been closed or something. I have not seen anybody actually go in, but there have been a bunch stop to stare and get brochures. When she reaches 5%, her system shuts down. She stops swiveling and her mouth stops in a smile as she was inbetween words. Her eyes stop projecting the mountains of Colorado and her arms are extended slightly in front of her. She would have slumped over somewhat, but her locked legs have affected her back motors as well, so she stays in that exact pose. Most people had gone on, so no one really noticed this being much different, just figuring the demo was over. Uh, she says to herself, a little help here? The next hour or so is rather boring, but at least she did not have to say the same things over and over again. They will probably be by to take me back soon. As she is thinking that, a young man in a gray jumpsuit slowly walks by her. He is busy watching a video on his phone, so he barely notices her. He pauses long enough to hold up a scanner-type device. With a click, Cassie can feel a slight touch on her cheek. What was that? She finds out soon enough. After the mall closes, an unmanned cart rolls by her. The cart is a flatbed type with a tower bot build into the front of it. They are old tech with no resemblance to humans, but they get the job done. A red light from the bot scans her body. When it reaches her cheek, it beeps. Reaching out a set of robotic arms, Cassie is loaded onto the cart. With her are a bunch of life-like mannequins, all wearing various clothes from the retail stores in the mall. Uh oh, she thinks, this can’t be right… I’m not a mannequin. Driving into a service elevator, Cassie and the other mannequins ride down into the basement. From her view, she can see a gigantic, low-ceiling room where mannequins and bots are cleaned and stored. None of the machines look scary, as a mall is just there to maintain it’s illusion of marketing clothes and other items. As they continue to drive slowly on the cart, she can see the bot section. They are cleaning and polishing the bots and cyborgs (which is where I should be). The cart comes to a rest. There is a beeping sound, then the cart starts to tip to one side. It is behind her, so she cannot see where she is going, but she knows this: they are all going together. In a loud series of thumps, the mannequins are dumped into a bin of other mannequins. It is a giant container of mannequins from every store. Now what? Cassie says to herself in disbelief. Cassie can hear machines working around her. She knows there is more to this than just being dumped here. Like the hundred times before, she tries to will herself to move, but can’t. Her power is low, her body is locked, and she is pressed in all sides from the many mannequins around her. Argh, she complains, this stinks! The mannequin container begins to empty, as each one is removed and placed on a conveyor belt. The feet are locked onto the conveyor using magnets that were inserted into the feet of each. Cassie’s skeleton is made up of metal, so her feet stick better than most of the mannequins around her. All of the clothes are removed carefully, as the stores might need their merchandise back. The mannequins’ limit mobility affects this somewhat, but the robotic arms are programmed quite well. Cassie travels naked with the others down the line. She is sprayed with a cleaner and wiped with a towel. She is then sprayed with a different cleaner and wiped with a soft cloth. She is then sprayed with something else without being wiped, then finally sprayed again with a very thick and gooey substance. The goo is rubbed in with a sponge then buffed out with a spinning brush. The smell is like a candle. It was at that point she realizes what just happened: I have been waxed and polished. Oh no, she moans, if this stuff hardens, I will never get out of this. And for the hundred and first time, she tries to move to no avail. At the end of the line, she is removed like the others and placed in storage boxes. The boxes are made of cardboard and have clear plastic windows at face level. Cassie can hear the box closing and being taped shut. She feels her box being stood up on end and placed on another cart. The slow movement makes her think of the cart that brought her here in the first place. Wondering where she is headed next, she realizes she will never know. The critical power level light just came on. I have a few more seconds of active memory, Cassie thinks dejectedly, then I really am nothing more than a mannequin. Well, dad, she says loudly in her head, I know I kinda did this to myself, but I could use your help right about n– ~ ~ ~ Epilogue ~ ~ ~

Shopping for Cassie

Tue, 10 Oct 2017 00:00:00 +0000

This story continues Cassie’s life as a Cyborg from Cassandra Cyborg’s Vacation by PoseMe

Pretenders 4

Sun, 08 Oct 2017 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Pretenders 3)

Chapter 4

Cassie was certain that Gabe was searching for her bondage toys and rubber in her bedroom. What would he do to her once he found them?

He came out carrying her gym bag and her laundry basket.

He tipped out the basket and a mass of blue rubber slithered out in front of her.

“Get dressed in these.”

She hesitated. Was she making a mistake?

The Camping Trip 2

Sun, 08 Oct 2017 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Camping Trip)

Part Two

Jess had not slept all night. She was tied in a very tight hogtie, gagged and wearing five layers of waterproof jackets and trousers on a warm summer’s night. Her body ached all over and sweat covered her body. The other girls had left her bound like this in her tent and gone back to their own tents for a good night’s sleep. She was in agony and exhausted. But Jess wasn’t angry with the girls that her tied her up and left her like this. She wanted to be their friend and she could see how her actions yesterday had upset them. She hoped that by letting them do this to her they might forgive her and maybe they’d become friends. That was what Jess had hoped. Lying bound, gagged and hogtied, Jess couldn’t tell what time it was. With the hood of one of the waterproof jackets over her face she couldn’t see anything. She had laid there in the darkness for what felt like eternity. Occasionally she would try to move, to change position a little and ease the pain over her body, but there was little relief. She couldn’t make too much noise, couldn’t call out, in case that gave away her situation to one of the other girls or her teacher. Although that would likely get her released early, Madeline had threatened to release pictures of her putting the waterproof jackets on to the entire school and she didn’t want that. Better to remain as she was and serve her punishment. Maybe then the other girls would be her friends. After what felt like ages she began to see some light penetrate through the hood over her face. There were some small ventilation holes in the hood and they were letting a small amount of light through. The Sun must be rising she thought. Shortly thereafter she began to hear voices and movement. With so many hoods over her head she couldn’t make out what was being said, but she knew the other girls must be waking up and moving around. She would be released soon. Time went on, the voices continued, but no one came to release her. She could hear multiple voices, some quiet, some shouting out instructions. She stayed quiet, not wanting to be discovered until the girls came to release her. She could hear some of the tents being packed up, but still no one came to release her. After a while the noises stopped and everything was quiet. Had everyone gone? Had they left her here? Surely Miss Forbes wouldn’t have left without all the students, and certainly not with one of the tents still standing. Then she heard the zip of her tent being opened and somebody came inside. She felt hands on the ropes that bound her and the slack eased off the ropes tying her legs to her arms. Jess let her feet lower onto the floor, relishing the relief that that gave her aching legs. She felt the ropes binding her legs being undone and then her legs were able to separate a little. As the feeling returned to her legs, Jess could feel how sweaty they were, she was practically drenched. Then Jess felt other arms grab her shoulders and reach under her still-bound arms. They pulled her prone body out from the tent and helped her stand. Her legs were wobbly and only just regaining her strength but they helped her walk a few paces until the strength in her legs returned. They helped her walk a bit and then turned her around and pushed her body down until she was sat on what felt like a log. She could hear some voices, but they were quiet and she couldn’t make out what was being said. Someone was undoing the hood of the Arcteryx jacket over her head and pulling it down, and then the hood over her face was pulled down. Cool air rushed against her face and her eyes scrunched under the bright sunlight. The breeze and the light was wonderful, and for a few seconds she kept her eyes closed, enjoying the feel of the cool air before trying to open her eyes. When she opened her eyes and got used to the light she saw Madeline standing in front of her smiling. “Morning Jess, sleep well did you?” she said with a wicked smile. Behind Jess she could see the other girls from last night: Sophie, Alice and Roberta, as well as another girl, Julie. They were all wearing t-shirts and shorts, and must have been wonderfully cool on this warm summer’s day. Jess was still wearing all the waterproofs and she felt silly sat in front of them all, still gagged and with her arms bound behind her back. “Oh my god!” said Julie, looking Jess’s figure up and down, “you really had her tied up like this for the whole night?” “Yep”, said Alice, “we wanted her to experience the unpleasantness we went through yesterday”. “How many jackets is she wearing” asked Julie. “Five waterproof jackets, and five pairs of waterproof trousers”, said Roberta. Jess looked out at the girls wearily. Most of the tents had gone, as had half the group, including Miss Forbes. “You’re probably wondering where everyone has gone”, said Madeline, “well, we told Miss Forbes that a group of us weren’t feeling well and couldn’t continue with the hike and the camping trip. So she and the other girls have gone on without us and we’re to head back to the car park where the school has sent a vehicle to pick us up.” Jess was relieved. She was feeling so exhausted and dirty she was glad she wouldn’t have to continue with the hike. At least this way she could take the rest of the day easily and be home in her bed tonight. Hopefully the girls would untie her now and she could get these jackets off and maybe get a shower. There weren’t any clouds in the sky today and the Sun was already warming her up. “Shall we pack the tents up girls?” said Madeline to the others. “Maybe Jess would like to help us?” said Alice. “What a good idea!” said Madeline, “would you like to help us pack up all the tents?” Jess tried to say that of course she’d help them, once they untied her, but all that came out of the gag in her mouth was “mmmmppppfffff”-ing noises. “I think that means she’d love to help us”, said Alice, “in fact, given that she’s so good at camping I think she’s offering to do all the work for us”. That wasn’t was Jess had in mind at all, but perhaps if she did this for the girls they’d be her friends. Anything to get untied and get these jackets off. She groaned, but nodded her agreement. “Excellent” said Madeline. And with that she went behind Jess and undid the ropes that bound her arms. Once they were released Jess felt an immense relief and could feel the ache in her joints diminishing. She was about to reach for the zip on the outer Arcteryx jacket when Madeline grabbed her arm and said “no, keep those on”. Jess was shocked and looked up at Madeline, “pack up the tents first” Madeline instructed. Groaning, and with a sigh that the other girls took great pleasure in hearing, Jess started to pack up the tents. The other girls sat around the campfire having breakfast and shouting instructions to Jess as she worked. Jess was exhausted and couldn’t move very fast, and with all the waterproof jackets on her movement was a little awkward. The Sun was beating down on her now and the day was warming up. She could feel herself sweating again, the five layers of waterproof jackets creating a nylon prison in which she was stewing. She fumbled at the tent poles and camping ropes and did her best to get them all packed away properly. The waterproof gloves she had on also made it difficult at times. At one point she dropped a huge pile of tent poles that made a deafening clatter. As she was bending over to pick them up she felt a huge thwack on her arse that sent her tumbling to the floor. Sophie was standing over her, a short metal tent pole in her hands. She looked angry and shouted down at Jess “come on Jess, stop messing around!” Jess mmmmppppffff-ed into her gag, trying to tell her that the waterproof gloves she was wearing made it hard to hold things properly. Sophie swung the tent pole again and hit Jess on the arse sending shock waves of pain through her body. “Stop complaining and get the job done!” said Sophie, “I want to go home”. “Stop messing with her Sophie” said Roberta from near the campfire. Sophie scowled at Jess and walked back over to the girls who were all laughing. “It’s ok, I think the little bitch can take it”, said Madeline. Jess kept working and after about an hour she had all four remaining tents packed up into their bags. She walked back over to the girls and mmmppppfffff-ed into her gag to get their attention. Madeline turned to look at her work and seemed pleased, “good girl”, she said to Jess, “or should I say, good bitch?” as she winked at the other girls. The others laughed, but Jess just remained quiet, hoping she would now be allowed to take the waterproofs off. “Kneel” said Madeline, and Jess sunk to her knees, hoping Madeline was going to help her remove the waterproof jackets and end this torture. “Shall we head to the car park?” said Madeline to the other girls. “Sounds good to me”, said Roberta, “shall we let Jess take off those jackets now?” Jess was relieved to hear this, and looked up at Madeline with a pleading look it her eyes. “I’m not sure”, said Sophie, looking up at the sky, “it looks like it might rain”. Jess looked up at the sky but couldn’t see any clouds. The sky was a brilliant blue, the Sun was shining, there was no chance of rain today. “I think you’re right”, said Madeline, “better to be prepared,” and turning to Jess, she said, “don’t you agree Jess? Better to be prepared, right?”. Jess groaned, realizing the girls were intent on punishing her a little longer for her actions the day before. “No no, I think you better keep your waterproof jackets on until we get to the car, you know, just in case it rains” said Madeline as she winked at the other girls. Jess sighed and hung her head, surely this couldn’t continue any longer? “The bitch is ignoring you Madeline”, said Sophie, “I don’t think she respects you”. Sophie swung the metal camping pole and hit Jess in the arse again. Jess toppled over from the impact, put her hands out and landed on all fours. “You’re right Sophie”, said Madeline, “we’re going to have to teach this girl some respect. I wonder how we could do that?”. Sophie looked around the campsite until her eyes rested on Julie’s waterproof jacket resting on one of the logs. “There’s one more set of waterproofs for Jess to put on!” she exclaimed, pointing at Julie’s jacket. “Oh that’s a great idea”, said Julie, who grabbed her jacket and trousers and brought them over to Jess. “Stand up, bitch”, said Madeline, and Jess slowly got to her feet. “Put these on”, said Julie, handing Jess her green waterproof trousers, which Jess slowly put on, pulling them up to her waist and over Roberta’s blue Arcteryx jacket. Then she took Julie’s jacket, a brown Arcteryx rain jacket, which she also put on. Now with six layers on these waterproofs were tight, which further added to the discomfort. Madeline came up to Jess, and taking the blue waterproof jacket hood that Jess had had over her face all day she tucked it away. “I don’t think we’ll need this for a bit, otherwise you won’t be able to see where you’re going”. Jess was relieved to hear that, her face was the only exposed part of her and the only part to have any fresh air. Madeline then pulled the hood of the blue Arcteryx jacket and then the hood of Julie’s brown Arcteryx jacket over Jess’s head, tying the bow strings of each jacket’s hood until the hoods were tightly held in place. “Now, since you’re such an excellent camper, perhaps you can help us carry our bags back to the car?” said Madeline. Jess groaned. The girls took one of the large camping bags and helped it over Jess’s shoulders. They tightened the shoulder straps and used the waist straps to secure it to her. Then they took the other large shoulder bag and helped Jess carry it on her front. Again the shoulder straps were tightened and the waist straps attached and tightened. The girls then set about tightening various other straps until the two large camping bags were firmly tied to Jess’s rain jacket-covered body. The only bags left were two small shoulder bags that Sophie and Madeline carried with them. Then Madeline took Jess’s arms and tied them together behind her back, tucking them underneath the shoulder bag. She was once more completely gagged and restrained and at the mercy of the girls. “Are we ready?” said Madeline. “Just one small addition”, said Sophie. She walked over to Jess and tied one of the camping ropes loosely around Jess’s neck. Two cords extended from the rope, one of which Sophie passed to Roberta while she held onto the other. “There, that’ll stop the little bitch from wandering off or slowing down”. And with that the girls set off. Madeline, Alice and Roberta walked up front, with Roberta pulling on Jess’s leash, while Sophie and Julie walked behind. Jess was exhausted, covered in six layers of waterproof jackets, bound and gagged and carrying two very heavy rucksacks. If she slowed down she felt Roberta pull on her leash, while if Sophie got too close to her she would beat her arse with the tent pole she carried. The journey was agonising. Sophie seemed to take quite a lot of pleasure from beating her and was doing it regularly. Jess tried to walk faster to avoid the swipes of the rod, but at one point while doing this she accidentally walked into the back of Roberta. Roberta swung round angrily “what did you do that for?”, but Jess could do nothing but “mmmmpppphhh” into her gag. Madeline walked over and said to Jess, “if you’re just going to walk into people then what’s the point in us leaving this hood down”, she said as she took the blue waterproof hood and pulled it up over Jess’s face. The hood was tightened and then the other two hoods were pulled over the top of it. Jess was now sealed into the waterproofs once more but this time she was required to walk along the dirt track. Luckily with Roberta tugging on one of the leashes in front of her she could vaguely tell which way to go, though she regularly stumbled over rocks on the track and would then receive a beating from Sophie in exchange. Eventually after many hours of walking Jess heard the other girls mention the car park and her stumbling was brought to a halt. At last they were here and hopefully soon they would be picked up by one of the other teachers. That would mean the other girls would have to untie her and she would be able to take all these jackets off. She could feel her arms being untied and the shoulder bags being disconnected and taken off. She could hear voices but wasn’t sure who it was, surely the teacher couldn’t have arrived yet could she? She wouldn’t have let Jess remain like this if she had. She felt someone undo the hood of the brown Arcteryx jacket, and then the hood of the blue Arcteryx jacket. Finally the hood of the blue jacket over her face was removed and Jess felt cool air hit her. Jess looked at the girls standing in front of her. Next to Madeline was somebody new, somebody she didn’t recognise. The girl was a few years older than them, and was leaning against a large car with her arms folded and a smirk across her face. “Have you met my sister, Jess?” said Madeline, with a wicked grin across her face. And at that point Jess realised this was far from over.

Have I shocked You

Sat, 07 Oct 2017 00:00:00 +0000

A brief fantasy inspired by and dedicated to my very own Queen of the High Heel, Ms Sheila Williams

“Do you like the colour?. See it’s the same as one on my toes”

The young man looked down towards the woman’s feet and sure enough the same shade of cherry red glistened from the opened toes of her polished nude coloured sandals. Sandals, which even to his eye were fashioned with terrifyingly high heels. The young man nodded.

How I became a Chastity Sub

Wed, 04 Oct 2017 00:00:00 +0000

It was my own fault, I sent the key to an ex-girlfriend, who am still good friends with. She called me up, thanked me for the card and asked what the key was for as I had asked her to call me when it arrived and to hold onto it for a few weeks. I said I didn’t want to tell her over the phone but could I come down and show her. She said I have to tell her first, so I said a chastity device. She asked if it was on, I said no I was waiting to confirm she had the key. She said I should have asked first and she was going to throw both keys away. I was glad that I hadn’t put it on but sad with her response.

Long Time Bound 7

Wed, 04 Oct 2017 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from part six

Part 7

And to think that it all started out like a normal Saturday morning self-bondage session. I’m sure many of you know the drill: Tie yourself up, insert gag and seal lips with duct tape, apply a blindfold, handcuff yourself behind your back, with the key placed strategically so that it will be difficult – but not impossible - to reach, then revel and luxuriate in your perceived state of complete helplessness for an hour or three. That was the plan at any rate. And at first, everything seemed to be going well.

The Dairy Unit

Fri, 29 Sep 2017 00:00:00 +0000

When Stephanie says that her most intimate fantasy is to be milked like a cow, a way is found to make her fantasy come true.

And now I

was definitely wondering why I’d agreed to take part in a game of ‘Truth or Dare’ just over a week ago! Certainly if I’d known that Jo was from a farming family I wouldn’t have admitted to that fantasy, but now seemingly it was too late to go back on it, the one consolation I guessed, was that it might be fun to make that fantasy become reality………I hope!

Undercover 2

Fri, 29 Sep 2017 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Undercover)

Part Two

One nice thing about salads, Joey thought as he rinsed his plate and put it in the drainer. With salads, dishes were so much easier to deal with. Too bad laundry couldn’t be so easy. Smiling, he turned away from the sink and moved into the living room.

In the three days since he moved in, Joey had grown quite familiar with his new apartment. Large, spacious, the apartment took up the entire third floor of the building. In addition to the living room and kitchen, the place boasted a pair of good sized bedrooms, two full baths, laundry room, pantry, and an small extra room set up as a gym. There was even a balcony. Entry to the building was through a single door in the front corner. Inside, just to the right of the door, was an elevator. On each floor, the apartment was reached via a door at the far end of the hall that stretched the length of that side of the building. This put the living room at the rear, while the bedrooms shared the front wall. Not a normal arrangement, as far as he knew, but he liked it.

Mallrat

Sun, 24 Sep 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Based on “Handgagged at the Mall” by TrustyJim

For Tyler Christmas was the perfect time of the year. No it wasn’t the good cheer. It wasn’t the presents or the songs or the food. Nor was it the weather. No for Tyler the best part of Christmas was the girls.

Tyler was a girl-watcher and unabashedly so. Talk to a girl? No, no he was far too shy for that. He was much happier just watching them from afar. His favorite hunting ground was the Andersontown Mall. Girls of all ages came and went through its doors every day. So often as he could he was down there watching.

The Crossing

Sun, 24 Sep 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Part I

March 29-2017

There are times in one’s life, that a simple decision to take a much-needed trip turns out to be more than one asks for. That doesn’t mean that the original intention of taking that trip was ill advised, or that the measurement after the fact is nothing more than playing a Monday Morning Quarter Back after the Sundays Game, it just gives one the ability to Ponder Life’s Destiny and Life’s Meaning.

Wrong Motel Meeting

Sun, 24 Sep 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Tonight, I was stepping out of my comfort zone. We have spoken by e-mail several times working out the details of our intimate night. I wanted to be bound and used like a dirty crossdressing whore and he want to experiment with being a dominating lover for the first time. We both agree to wear black spandex hoods to preserve our identities.

We agreed to meet at a motel two miles from my house at 6 P.M. I arrived three hours early. I had butterflies in my stomach and felt dirty as I paid for my room. Once checked in, I walked straight to my room. For sixty dollars, I was pretty impressed with the room’s condition. It was clean, provided bare essentials and privacy. I immediately went to work making myself look feminine. I took a quick shower and shaved my entire body.

Origins of a SB life

Wed, 20 Sep 2017 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from part one

ORIGINS - phase two

As I became more comfortable with the realization that I liked bondage I became more adventurous with my experimentation. I found web sites that gave me plenty of ideas for self bondage and some in case I ever found a partner. I created a notebook of ideas that excited me and wrote notes in hopes of one day trying them and actually finding out if I did like them.

The Rivals

Wed, 06 Sep 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1 - A Friendly Game of Ping Pong

She HAD to find a way out - the alternative was unthinkable. Her nefarious opponent had put her into a truly diabolical situation. How had it come to this?

Struggling wouldn’t help. Not that she hadn’t tried, of course. But even if she had twice the strength she still wouldn’t be able to break free by force. If there was someone there with her, she could beg and plead. But she was alone.

The Rivals 2: The Aftermath

Wed, 06 Sep 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Story continues from part one

Part 2: The Aftermath

As soon as she got back to her apartment, Kaylee went into her bedroom, shut the door, locked it, and lay face-down on her bed. She was absolutely miserable and didn’t feel up to doing anything at all.

She had been lying there a couple of hours when she heard a knock on her bedroom door. It was her roommate checking on her. The two normally had their evening meal together, but Kaylee didn’t have an appetite and didn’t want to talk to anyone. Kaylee, remaining on the bed, told her roommate through the door that she wasn’t feeling well and just wanted to sleep. Her roommate wanted to come in to check on her, but Kaylee was insistent that she be left alone.

The Rivals 3: When It Rains, It Pours

Wed, 06 Sep 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Story continues from part two

Part 3: When It Rains, It Pours

Jenna saw the timer counting down on the screen. She hardly had any time to think! Kaylee had told her she had to press the button and hold it down for five full seconds. She didn’t really understand the reason for this, but knew she’d better do as she was told. She didn’t want to find out what the penalty was which Kaylee had referred to.

After Hours

Mon, 04 Sep 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Based on the Deviantart post by Talljake http://talljake.deviantart.com/art/After-Hours-568629294

He didn’t think she was onto him. He was wrong.

It had started out innocently enough. A day trip into the village to look around. That’s all it was. He hadn’t gone there looking for a woman. He just happened to notice the cute little book store and thought he’d have a look around. That’s when he spotted her, descending a rolling ladder from a high shelf.

The Amulet

Sun, 03 Sep 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Introduction

At 24 years old Cleo was already an accomplished thief. From her humble beginnings shoplifting at the tender age of 10 years old to her time as a teenager pick-pocketing people through her current profession of a cat burglar, she’s had a knack for relieving other people of their belongings. Besides having an incredibly light touch the biggest key to her success was she never rushed a job. She meticulously planned every heist and only executed it when the timing was right, because of this attention to detail and patience she had never been discovered let alone caught.

When Correctly Viewed, Everything is Lewd

Thu, 17 Aug 2017 00:00:00 +0000

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =

A Commencement Address I would Love to Hear

Strange things can happen when you start looking at life in a totally new– and dirty– way.

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =

* * * * * * * * * * * *

Long Time Bound 6

Fri, 11 Aug 2017 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from part five

Part 6

For me, it all started off as just another routine Friday evening. The cellar of Ann-Marie’s house had, over the past couple of years, become quite a familiar haunt of mine. In fact, you could almost call it my second home – at least on most weekends. I knew every square inch of the walls, ceiling, floor, the wooden door and almost every storage box and discarded piece of furniture and other junk that lay scattered about the small, untidy windowless space. Not that I could always see this disorganised clutter, the plain, unpainted plaster that adorned all four sides of this underground chamber, or the bare concrete floor. In fact, I would have to say that most of the time – for me at least – the room was shrouded in darkness. There were two reasons why this could be the case. Either the overhead light was switched off, or else I was blindfolded or hooded… sometimes both.

Long Time Bound 6

Fri, 11 Aug 2017 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Long Time Bound 5)

Part 6

Pizza Boy Delivery

Mon, 31 Jul 2017 00:00:00 +0000

At one point in my life I had dreams of a promising career. I even went to college and studied hard to make those dreams come true. Though as anyone familiar with higher education can tell you this is a costly endeavor. So I took a part time job delivering pizzas.

“Watch out for those lonely housewives,” my girlfriend Molly would tease.

Little did we know those words would be so prophetic.

The Newspaper Story

Mon, 31 Jul 2017 00:00:00 +0000

A bit of background, in addition to my regular 9-5 job, I do a bit of writing for a small community newspaper where I live. Just a bit of a way to supplement my income. I write under a pen name, so as to be able to write openly without friends and family knowing it’s me.

A few months ago, the editor called me, and asked me if I’d be interested in doing a special story, as crime prevention week was coming up a few months later. I said sure, and he said we’d set up a meeting to go over some story ideas.

Jessica’s Torment 5: Trial and Error

Sat, 29 Jul 2017 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part four

Jessica’s Torment 5: Trial and Error

Jessica pulled Angela’s legs up to her wrists and locked a short piece of chain on the chain between her ankles and the chain between her wrists. Angie was now hogtied in hard steel, her nipples painfully pinched and pressed between her weight and the mattress, and her mouth stuffed and silent. The only means of her escaping being set well out of reach on Jessica’s dresser.

A Ghost Story

Fri, 21 Jul 2017 00:00:00 +0000

The old house on the cliffs overlooking the sea must have been quite a place when it was built over 300 years ago. But now it was a little worse for wear and its once impressive gardens had long been neglected. The owners had plans to restore the place to something like its former glory. So, rather than allowing the place to stand empty until the restoration work could start, they had let Ken and Jessica live there rent free. The pair of them were quite excited about living in an old house that was supposed to be haunted. Then I got a call from Jessica inviting Mandi and me down for the weekend. She had already told us quite a lot about the house so I was looking forward to actually seeing the place and meeting the ghost. A couple of weeks later Mandi and I threw our cases in the boot of my car and set off on the 200 mile drive down to the coast.

Pride and Prejudice Missed

Fri, 21 Jul 2017 00:00:00 +0000

I had swapped shifts with Denise so I had Wednesday afternoon off. But that Wednesday was chilly and overcast so I spent the afternoon indoors giving the wardrobe and drawers in my bedroom a long-overdue tidying up. I even sorted out all the ropes and bondage gear that we keep in our toy box. As I was putting it away I thought “Why not? Mandi will not be home for until about 7.30. She was bringing some friends around to watch the last episode of Pride and Prejudice on TV. As that did not start until 8, I had 4 hours - plenty of time for a little self bondage.

Top to Bottom

Fri, 21 Jul 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Pete was had been coming along to our Bondage Club for over a year but in all that time he had never been tied up. He was a very popular member and his forté was as a Top. His ropework was by far the best and the most creative of all the members. However earlier this year a number of the girls got together and decided that it was about time that they reversed the tables. But how? He was fairly tall and had an athletic build, so tying him up was going to be a challenge. We decided that the best tactic was to get him in a relaxed mood and catch him off guard and then the whole gang of us would take him by surprise and overpower him. But we had to arrange all the bondage gear we needed to be close at hand at the critical moment and everyone had to know exactly what they were to do. It was his birthday on the day of the next meeting so we decided to throw him a party and do the deed then.

Jen’s Predicament

Mon, 17 Jul 2017 00:00:00 +0000

It all started with that damned Hitachi. I’ve always had a love-hate relationship with my Magic Wand, loving the sensations but stopping immediately after cumming because I quickly felt over-stimulated. I knew about multiple orgasms but had never experienced it. For a long time I’d wondered what it would feel like to have the vibrator forced on me, to find out what lay beyond that point where I got spooked by the intensity and stopped. I wanted to push beyond, but always chickened out.

The New Coach

Tue, 04 Jul 2017 00:00:00 +0000

The eleven girls of the college track team milled about nervously in the corner of the gym, dressed in their sports tops and track shorts. Mostly white, two Asian, one Black, one Latina. Their coach had left suddenly over a pay dispute, and they were waiting to meet her replacement.

“I heard it’s a guy,” said one.

“Really? They couldn’t find another woman?”

“I don’t care. Just as long as they’re good.”

A Long Day

Mon, 03 Jul 2017 00:00:00 +0000

A long day..

It was mid spring a beautiful day and I had arranged with a girl I met online to have a little bondage fun. I had only met her once before as I was invited to her house for coffee and to talk about what I would like her to do to me.

The next time I saw her, one week later, I took a big risk on trusting her and the scenario was for her to take me anywhere of her choosing and chain me up naked and tease me and whip me etc. I had told her about the time I was abandonened and that I had enjoyed it and suggested I wouldn’t mind if she left me for as short time.

Losing the Super Bowl 2017

Sun, 02 Jul 2017 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Losing The Super Bowl 2015)

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Sue finds out that there is no such thing as a sure bet.

A Superbowl party at a large government warehouse gets a little out of control as twelve young logistics assistants bet… and bet… and bet on the outcome of Super Bowl LI

Team Punishment

Sun, 02 Jul 2017 00:00:00 +0000

It had been the mid state regionals, and we lost badly, I having about the best view of our embarrassing rout as I was the goal keeper that day. Many opposing teams would have held back once the game had been decided in the spirit of sportsmanship, but the Panthers and our own team had a rather long history with each other, as did our schools in general. The score was fifteen to three by the time it was all over and the referee mercifully blew his whistle, not all that terrible a score if the game had been college softball, but it wasn’t.

New Experience

Mon, 15 May 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Oh my God! What I have done?

I never imagine things turn so weird!

Why I have to open my big mouth?

Did I really regret what I did?

There’s really no turning back now, I guess?

Now I’m sitting here, in the middle of the living room, exhausted, sweaty and very, very aroused for something I never imagine could turn me on in such ways.

Forced to wait for him while I’m tightly bound with so many ropes all over my body and so securely gagged with this damn gag that keep me drooling so badly.

A Weekend at The Club 3: Vacuum Packed

Thu, 11 May 2017 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from part two

Part 3: Vacuum Packed

The members have always taken full advantage of the fine old oaks in the vast estate, and today is no exception. Like the two slaves described earlier, suspended in inflatable bags, suspended from another branch of a huge oak we come upon two more slaves. They are also suspended, side by side, this time in a vertical vacuum bed, a few inches above the lawn. The beds comprise two thin but strong sheets of transparent rubber within a steel frame and connected to a powerful vacuum system. The two slaves, again one female and one male are naked and stretched out, with just a one inch breathing tube their only connection to the outside. They are unable to move an inch; such is the unforgiving grip of the two rubber sheets. The male is well-built, quite muscular, but, like all the male slaves, completely hairless. Interestingly he is erect, perhaps they have slipped him a potion earlier, and his cock lies flat against his stomach, his steel ringed balls clearly visible underneath.

Man - Woman - Pony 2: Training

Thu, 11 May 2017 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from part one

Part 2: Training

It was with mixed emotions that Olivia and Tanya, or 11 and 23, emerged into the bright sunlight of a summer’s morning. They had followed each other up the back stairs of the west wing of the huge mansion in which they were being held. Olivia had followed Tanya and had admired her shiny tight rubber rear, and the wiggling of her tail as she took the stairs carefully. Now they stood docilely, side by side as their mistress clipped a short steel rod of about 9 inches to the D-rings on the sides of their belts, leaving them locked together, but not touching. They both breathed in the warm sweet air, something they had not done for a long time, and took in the limited view from between their blinkers.

Birthday Surprise

Wed, 10 May 2017 00:00:00 +0000

He heard the clicking of the metal stiletto’s she was wearing coming into the room. He shook…. looking into the mirror in her walk in closet… bathed in a pink light.

On his knees, bottom up, he could see himself, purple hair with pig tails, smokey eyes, whitish face foundation, plastic face harness that made his lips into a perfect circle… all shiny pink and swollen with with puffing permanent lipstick she had painted on them… a thin rubber tube and inflation bulb coming out….

Jennifer's Trash

Tue, 09 May 2017 00:00:00 +0000

This is a side story to the trashy adventures of David and Christine.

(This story is based on a fantasy our good friend malus infantia confessed to me and asked me to write. He seemed to have been quite inspired by our lovely trash queen, Jennifer. Hope you enjoy. - This story is told from the perspective of Jennifer.)

“Yeah, yeah, she’s still here.” I’m sitting on my couch, my legs crossed as I talk on the phone to Christine. my slave, Rebecca, massages my feet. It had been a rather long day collecting garbage, and I didn’t get to play with any of it. At least I’ll be able to take my frustration out on my pretty little garbage slave.

The Bones In The Dungeon 8

Sun, 07 May 2017 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Bones In The Dungeon 7)

Part 8: Final Betrayal Part One

I slept well with the self satisfying feeling that I had done the right thing, despite my regrets at trapping the devious bookworm in the cell next to mine for all eternity. My former ghostly dungeon master had recovered my magical book from it’s hiding place in the palace library on Halloween, the one day of the year when he could, and it was with this that I freed the real Beth Eckhart and trapped the bookworm whose body I claimed for myself. She had earned her fate with how badly she had treated me, and her revealed true intentions to steal the castle and it’s wealth for her own purposes. Henry would never know how close he came to loosing his family estate, nor of my many torments with the effects of the magical seal put on my tongue by the oath I foolishly made to the bookworm in her Beth Eckhart persona.

The Box

Sun, 07 May 2017 00:00:00 +0000

While the cat’s away, the mice will play! Well, not really, it is just a night out with the guys. I pulled into the driveway quietly humming to myself. Something seemed a little off as I opened the front door and let myself in. It’s just that the wife’s away for a week on a business trip, I rationalized to myself. As I walked into the house I glanced into the living room, for no particular reason, only to see Karen sitting there reading a book. “It’s about time you got home,” she admonished. I knew that Karen was somewhat of a switch, but today clearly Karen was in Dom mode, and that meant trouble for me.

The Boy in the Iron Mask

Sun, 07 May 2017 00:00:00 +0000

“You trust me, boy, don’t you?”

Your question is rhetorical and, sitting on my knees, I quietly stare at the floor between them. You are my Master, of course I trust you. How could I not, you rule every aspect of my life. I love you and I trust you absolutely.

“Well?”

“Yes, Master.” The question wasn’t rhetorical after all, it seems.

Our relationship wasn’t always like this. It started with a curious leap into the unknown on my part three years ago. I’d turned 18 and I had just realised that I had a fascination for bondage that badly needed to be fulfilled. We met on the internet forums and you offered to introduce me to the subject; it took a month of doubt and all my courage to accept your offer. When I returned home after a painful afternoon of stocks, whippings and slappings, I decided that maybe it wasn’t for me after all.

The Brussels Weekend

Sun, 07 May 2017 00:00:00 +0000

We were playing cards Saturday night. Strip poker. I was down to a white thong, Jane had on a black cotton bra and pantie briefs while Charlotte wore only a skimpy red thong. This hand would decide the fate of either Charlotte or myself, or would be the penultimate hand should Jane lose.

Jane dealt the cards to us all and I picked up my cards and looked in horror. I didn’t even have a pair. All my cards were low too. I threw down my lowest card, a two of Clubs in the hope I would have enough of a range of cards in my hand to get a pair. It was a big gamble on my part, but I had no choice.

The Clinic

Sun, 07 May 2017 00:00:00 +0000

It took a long time for Jessica to save up for the new panties. The procedure wasn’t all that expensive, but it took time when she could only put away a few dollars each week. But they would be worth it, the very latest in latex-toy tech, they were formed to fit a person perfectly, and you got to choose ‘inserts’ that could stimulate a person the entire time they were worn. Jessica had done her research, but the dangers reported were all very mild and she couldn’t wait.

The Closet Fairy

Sun, 07 May 2017 00:00:00 +0000

“Rebecca! What is this?”

Sprawled on her bed, Beck glanced up from her tablet. Mrs. Henderson stood at her bedroom door, gazing at the room with horror in her eyes.

“Are any of your clothes actually put away?” she asked, gesturing toward the clothing heaped around the room.

“It’s ok, Mrs. H.,” Becky said calmly. “I know where most of it is.”

“That’s not the point,” Mrs. Henderson replied. “Clothing should be neatly folded and put in your dresser, or neatly hanging in your closet. It shouldn’t be dumped onto a chair, and it certainly shouldn’t be dumped on the floor. The closet fairy is not going to like this one bit.”

The Company Bitch

Sun, 07 May 2017 00:00:00 +0000

I had worked as a buyer for a medium sized company with all the benefits one would expect that went along with an important position; such as a company car, expense account and all the rest one would normally expect. As it was taken for granted and everyone else had their little fiddles in such positions and so not to be different I also took advantage and I went along with it. These small but dishonest anomalies went on for some time and then one day I went too far in my greed, I actual sold some goods on that belonged to the company to an outlet I had found.

The Contract

Sun, 07 May 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Sue was always short of money, so when she read the add in the morning paper, it looked like an answer to her problems. It asked for slim attractive females with supple bodies and an open minded attitude. Sue was only five feet one inch tall and weighed forty nine kilograms, so she thought that she fitted the bill as far as her body went and she was, she considered, very attractive. All in all, she was gorgeous with her short blonde hair and hourglass figure, so she picked up the phone and dialled the number.

The Contract

Sun, 07 May 2017 00:00:00 +0000

As far as Samantha Overton was concerned, the worst kind of call that came over the car radio was one the police termed “domestic disturbance.” That usually meant a husband and wife who were into an argument that had gotten out of hand - perhaps even violent. As many times as not, the two ultimately turned on the police who came to investigate - usually called by a concerned neighbor. And that was exactly the kind of call that she and her partner were answering that morning. Domestic disturbance - and in her own neighborhood. She was curious but at the same time, she was apprehensive. Every now and then an officer was shot dealing with domestic violence. Those calls were always risky.

The Country House: The Climax

Sun, 07 May 2017 00:00:00 +0000

continues from Part 4: ‘The Parties Start…’

The Country House Part 5: The Climax

I couldn’t tell whether I has been shivering, waiting for an hour, or if it could be three. When it is dark and you are trying to block out the dumbness of aching limbs and appendages time tends to stand still.

Mistress had put me on all fours on the bondage table. My face was pushed down flat whilst my wrists were snapped into the cuffs at the front corners of the table. Pushing my feet into place, my legs were pushed wide open and my ankles were then snapped into the cuffs at the back of the table. The first thing I realised that this position left my rear end exposed and in the air without me being able to move more than an inch.

The Dinner Date

Sun, 07 May 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Never did the term “Opposites Attract” apply more than it did to Vicki Kane and Mandy Moore. The 2 girls met while in training for the FBI’s cadet program. Both had a strong interest in law enforcement but each had very different reasons for being where they were now. Vicki was a tall slender but shapely brunette raised in the Midwest. She was 3rd generation law enforcement and came loaded with a full set full of conservative values and her fathers solid work ethic. Mandy was California born and raised. A blue eyed, busty blond with a body and an attitude that looked like it just stepped off of Rodeo drive in Hollywood. Despite their differences they both saw their opportunity at the FBI as a chance to make a difference in the world.

The Art of Silk Surrender 13

Sat, 06 May 2017 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Art of Silk Surrender 12)

The Art of Silk Surrender- Part 13

I lay under the smooth, satin sheeting draped over my naked, hogtied body, and tried to isolate the voices I was hearing in the art studio around me. As I strained through the extra padding of the layers of cloth which were both gagging and blindfolding me, I found a hunger for any clue to the identities of the students, and realized that this moment was providing me more chances than ever before: there was actual talking in my presence! Usually, during the class time, the only voice speaking was Joanna’s as she directed the students to draw me or explore my helplessness before them. At times stern and commanding, at other times soft, nurturing and soothingly erotic, the force of her range of personality dominated my experience of sound completely, from the moment of the first tie until my release after the end of each session.

The Balance

Sat, 06 May 2017 00:00:00 +0000

(This is a repost - The original lives at: https://fetlife.com/users/12075/posts/2509894 ) (This is a work of fiction.)

I failed to truly understand it when My Lady set up “The Balance”. Alas, I get it now.

We “play” with Chastity. To be specific, I wear a chastity device. It only comes off when She wants it to. Overall, this is very rewarding for me… When things are “in balance”.

When we first started playing with Chasity, we worked our way through a series of devices. First the cheap plastic ones. Then some of the less expensive metal ones. Overall, they just didn’t really work. They weren’t secure, and sometimes didn’t even do an effective job at preventing masturbation. (Some of them were more useful as locked on masturbation toys than at actually preventing “misconduct”.)

The Barbarian Way

Sat, 06 May 2017 00:00:00 +0000

“Halt!”

Shuffling along the dusty trail, the young man in the furs and armor stopped and gazed upwards. Above him, cliffs towered on both sides of the trail. Shading his eyes, he gazed at the tops of the cliffs, then continued forward.

“I said halt!”

Again, the youth halted and gazed upwards. “Or what?” he asked.

“Or I’ll skewer you.”

“Skewer? As in shoot me with an arrow?”

“Umm, no.”

The Battle of Cat-Fury

Sat, 06 May 2017 00:00:00 +0000

(This is a repost - The original lives at: https://fetlife.com/users/12075/posts/1538549 )

(The following is an old, but entirely true, story)

Once upon a time, I convinced my wife to chain me down to the bed for some S/m play and hot bondage sex.

It is not a mood I’m able to pull out of her frequently, and I was really getting into it.

We had a King-Size bed. She had chained me 4-points to each corner of the bed, taughtly. I couldn’t reach any of the anchor points, or otherwise move even an inch in any direction.

The Birthday Gift

Sat, 06 May 2017 00:00:00 +0000

“The only thing that’s wrong,” I complained to my wife, “Is that you don’t like my thing.”

“If by ‘my thing,’ you mean bondage, you’re right,” she said with something of a sour tone. “It just doesn’t appeal to me at all. I’m sorry.”

“But all I ask is that you tie me up now and then. What harm can that do?”

“I do it sometimes,” she chided.

“But not very often, not for very long, and not with any feeling at all. You just do it, let me sit for an hour or so, untie me, and that’s it.”

Chastity Tube

Fri, 28 Apr 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Some time ago I became interested in chastity, I had read a great deal of stories about forced chastity and became intrigued at the idea of not being able to have an erection unless someone else allowed it. I of course had no one to be a key holder but I wanted to see if it was something I would be interested in as a life choice. My thoughts carried me to at least try it since I am a great believer in not asking someone to do something if I do not understand fully what I am asking them to do hence letting myself be used a slave by a mistress so I would understand the ideology behind having one myself, something I had done three times.

Head Count

Thu, 27 Apr 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Elise saw the thirtyish blonde in the smart business suit step out a car parked in their driveway. She turned back to the interior of the stable.

“Mitch, someone’s here.”

A muscular man in his mid-forties, Mitch stopped what he was doing and slipped past his wife at the entrance.

“I’ll see what this is about.”

As he approached the woman, she flashed a professional smile and held out her hand. In the other hand, she held what appeared to be a personal computer the size of a cell phone. An identification badge hung from a strap around her neck. Even though she wore glasses, and her hair was done up in a severe bun, and her pumps said Business Not Pleasure, she was an attractive woman.

The Ponygirl Whisperer

Thu, 27 Apr 2017 00:00:00 +0000

“Even though ponygirls have been around for decades, nobody has noticed that they have developed their own secret non-verbal language of communication over the years, and that is why I have chosen you as my research assistants for this ground-breaking study.”

The three female grad students–blonde Stacee, raven-haired Mirabelle, and redheaded Bronwyn– turned from the female professor to the two dozen ponygirls mingling in the corral before them as they rounded the stable. This was their first real look at the world of female human equines, and their reactions vacillated from fascination to disgust at the naked and leather-tacked women who pranced around in their enclosure.

Xia's Pony

Thu, 27 Apr 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Tired to numbness and buzzed from too many shots, Kim walked out of the bar and onto the streets of the city. The sunlight flickered then went out, plunging the city into the eerie twilight of neon and streetlights. She decided to take the long way home, the new way she’d found while looking for a new Chinese restaurant. The old Red Light district was now safe territory thanks to urban renewal. Mom wouldn’t approve, but Kim was too tired to worry about it. Besides, she had her mace.

Xia's Pony

Thu, 27 Apr 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Handling Handler

Sun, 02 Apr 2017 00:00:00 +0000

NOTE: This story is intended only as a fantasy. It does not condone or endorse such behavior in real life in any way. Do not use without the author’s permission.

“And I thought working for Uber was degrading!”

Chelsea Handler was facing the camera as a ponygirl pulled a sulky down a dirt path behind her. She was filming a pilot episode for a proposed comedy series, and had decided to be as outrageous as possible. There was a look of mock disapproval on her face, though it was obvious from her attitude that she thought this popular fetish was ridiculous and degrading. Still, sexual quirks were a quick and easy source of comedy material, and a way to place herself above such perversions. She turned and stuck out an arm. “Taxi!”

Latex Statue

Sun, 02 Apr 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Breathing softly as the drugs faded from my system, I started to return to the land of the living. I had been been partying the night before and this sleepiness was solely from that. A couple of minutes later the drugs had left my blood stream and I started to come round. I flicked my eyes open and was met by a wall size mirror. Through what little vision I had I could just about make out the shape of a person. The penny was not dropping as he tried moving and speaking. Then all of a sudden what I was seeing hit me. The mirror was showing me a image of myself. And oh god I have never seen anything like it.

The Waiting is the Hardest Part

Sun, 02 Apr 2017 00:00:00 +0000

“Here we are, girl.”

Jessie obeyed the tug of the reins and slowed down as she turned into the driveway. The petite, golden-haired ponygirl had been trained mercilessly, and now reacted instinctively to any commands, her long mane and full breasts bouncing in unison as she pulled her Master’s cart along the suburban streets. Fortunately, it was a gated community, so not many strangers saw her in her condition. Also fortunate was that community standards required that she wear at least a non-revealing bra and full-coverage panty girdle.

Two Schauerkappe Weddings

Thu, 02 Mar 2017 00:00:00 +0000

In the story “Schauerkappe” the narrator described how, through a series of errors, he had become Marla Schauerkappe’s plastic prisoner, had been turned into an inflatable woman by Marla’s teenaged son Dale, and made pregnant with a raincoat, and then, after giving birth to the new raincoat and discovering that Marla and her husband Beaubeau had captured themselves a new pair of inflated plastic prisoners, was scheduled to be married to Dale. This is how the wedding went.

Monica’s Night

Wed, 01 Mar 2017 00:00:00 +0000

A prequel to “Amy’s Surprise Awakening”

This story is written as the prequel to “Amy’s Surprise Awakening” for readers to understand why Monica put Amy in the predicament she woke to find herself in. It takes place several months prior to Monica’s revenge and she and Rick had not yet met. Here is why Monica decided to put Amy into her situation…

“Let’s see… ankle and wrist cuffs, thigh straps, chest straps, hood, gag, blindfold, padlocks, nipple clamps, labia clamps, anal hook… I think I got everything.” I said to myself as I looked at my toys lined up on the floor, basically set up in the positions they would be attached to my body when I was finished.

His Sweet Spot

Sat, 18 Feb 2017 00:00:00 +0000

She hadn’t meant to kidnap him. It just happened.

She had flirted with him everyday when he dropped off her mail. That’s all it was: playful flirting.

She had been stroking the side of his face when it happened. She was just playing like they always did and he was into it. Then her hand slipped onto his neck.

He flinched. He always did when she got too close to it. She paid it no mind.

How I got my Chastity Cage

Sat, 18 Feb 2017 00:00:00 +0000

I was used to the collar which my wife had put on me soon after we were married.

No problem, it was just a game and I had to wear it only under specific circumstances.

I didn’t know it when we got married but my libido was much higher than hers. She was satisfied with sex once a month, or less. I was up for it - - no pun intended - - three times a week.

Pleasure Engine 2: Installation

Thu, 09 Feb 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Please note; this story is fantasy. As of this writing the means to make this fantasy safely come true do not yet exist. Until such safe measures do exist it is HIGHLY recommended that this stays a fantasy, as the situations described can cause anything from lifestyle complications to SEVERE DEATH. This is for Erotic Imagination only. This is a work of fiction; none of the companies or names listed within are meant to resemble what actually exist or bear attachment with anything in real life. This story takes place in America, and all measurements are SAE unless specified. This story is presented under the assumption that you are comfortable with adult themes. Continued from Part One

Moving April

Sun, 05 Feb 2017 00:00:00 +0000

April walked into her house for the last time. Today was the final day of moving with only big pieces of furniture to move that her husband and friends were taking care of later. She had just gotten back from work early, her boss kind enough to let her leave early.

Walking onto her back porch, it was a lovely sunny day out over looking her pool and backyard. Taking advantage of the lovely day April stripped out of her shorts and t-shirt revealing a bikini. Since she worked at a spa she usually wore bikini’s under her clothes.

Sandra's Ordeal

Sun, 05 Feb 2017 00:00:00 +0000

“Join the fleet, they said. Experience all the adventure and excitement that comes with serving humanity.” Glancing around the small compartment, Sandra Bollingbrooke frowned. “Yeah, right.”

Surprisingly, she thought, there had been a time when she’d believe what all those vids had claimed, which was why she’d enlisted right after graduation. Now, nearly five years later, she’d reached the rank of Lieutenant, Junior Grade. She even had her first command, if you’d call it that, but that was as close to her dreams as she’d come.

Sandra's Ordeal

Sun, 05 Feb 2017 00:00:00 +0000

“Join the fleet, they said. Experience all the adventure and excitement that comes with serving humanity.” Glancing around the small compartment, Sandra Bollingbrooke frowned. “Yeah, right.”

Bondage Fake

Tue, 31 Jan 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Author’s Note: I would like to thank those who helped proofread this work, and I especially appreciate Dannysuling (dannysuling.deviantart.com) and f-alexander (f-alexander.deviantart.com) for their valuable editorial contributions.

Prologue

From 2002-2005, Courtney Artison’s image was unavoidable in any grocery check-out line. She was the undisputed queen of the tabloids. Virtually every gossip magazine published a photograph of her with some insane headline, like “Courtney Secretly Gives Birth to Triplets! Uses Body Double to Hide Weight Gain!” or “Courtney’s Mystery Illness and Her Deathbed Confession!”

Hogtie Admission

Mon, 30 Jan 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Angie lay in her favorite position thinking about the conversation with Jim she had yesterday, as she pants around the large ball gag she had strapped tightly between her teeth. Angie tries to look around even though she was wearing the rubber blindfold and smiling as she tugged at the rope connecting her wrists to her ankles wondering how long she has before the cutters will drop nearby. She couldn’t help but still feel slightly embarrassed at the admission of her favorite bondage position or the fact that she had told him so freely and so quickly after meeting him.

Private Dreams

Mon, 30 Jan 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Madison had been into bondage her whole adult life, her entire body had been sculpted by the things she forced it into. The tiny waist she had was due to her passion for corsets, she had not been without one since she was eighteen, wow, eighteen she thought just over ten years ago and look at me know. Madison stood looking at the body that had gotten her everything she had ever wanted enjoying herself as she stroked her muscular legs admiring the tall heels she always wore locked on and how they forced her legs and ass to look so good. The corset she currently wore hadn’t been removed in six months and kept her waist at a svelte sixteen inches with its half cups supporting her large breasts that had been kept firm and perfectly shaped by the “bras” she was never without.

Indecent Proposal

Sat, 28 Jan 2017 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Indecent Proposal)

Part Two

“So Mike dear…” I asked my husband while we were settled down on the couch watching some mindless television show, “..what made you choose such ’nice’ clothes for me to model for you?”

“I like the way you look in them?” my blindsided husband responded without conviction.

“Then why haven’t you ever suggested something like them before? You used to seem to like me to dress more conservatively, most especially around Jack, which I thought I understood until just the other day.”

Surprises

Sat, 03 Dec 2016 00:00:00 +0000

The bondage Kara and Sarah had placed themselves in was very elaborate, restrictive, unyielding, inescapable, and, most of all, uncomfortable and painful. Its inescapability was temporary by the use of a timer system and would eventually be removed from the equation. As would the painful element as it too was part of the timing system and would be disarmed once the timer reached zero. The rest would work itself out as the girls were able to free themselves. Kara and Sarah were both on their knees, ass to ass to one another, on the rack in their basement. Both had leather cuffs on their ankles locked to the smooth and lustrous wood top of the rack. A leather strap was also secured tightly behind the bend of their knees, holding their legs splayed wide and secure. Their thighs were held tightly together with leather straps just above their knees and high on their thighs, ensuring they could not separate themselves from each other. Straps tightened around each of the girl’s waists and connected by another strap gave final insurance they could not pull themselves apart. Being so tightly and securely bound with their asses together ensured the double-headed dildos in their pussies and rectums maintained full penetration and kept them impaled upon each other. Both the anal and vaginal dildos were bipolar electro-stimulation devices, each end working independently of the other. Their wrists were cuffed behind them and to each-other’s wrist cuffs by a loose strap. The strap between their wrists attached to a hoist system which pulled their wrists uncomfortably high. The hoist was their release system. Once the timer run down, the hoist would lower and allow the girls arms to lower to their waists and reach the keys attached to their waist belts and remove their wrist cuffs. Both girls had eight labia rings, a clitoral ring, and, nipple rings. The labial rings on each side was connected by wires, the top rings having wires running to a micro-switch mounted to the wooden table. Each girl’s nipple rings were also connected to micro-switches. The wires leading to the micro-switches each had about a quarter-inch of slack and if either girl moved enough to pull the wire taut, the micro-switch would close and cause a very painful electric shock to each of their metal rings; however, not to the one that closed the circuit, but, to the other girl’s rings. If Kara closed the circuit, Sarah would get a nasty and painful shock to her labial, clitoral, and nipple rings along with an equally painful shock deep in her vagina and ass. Visa-versa should Sarah be the one to activate the circuit. This usually leading to a vicious cycle as the shock would make the recipient buck and activate the other girl’s circuit. Both girls were hooded, gagged, blindfolded, and, bud-style earphones filling their ears with white-noise deafening them of any other sound. Kara and Sarah were completely cut off from communication with each other, and, any attempt in communication was picked up by microphones embedded in the hoods locking collar. Any sound picked up by the microphone also activated the torturous shock, however, no matter who made the sound, both girls were punished. Without any form of communication with each other it was up to both Kara and Sarah to have the will to still themselves against the pain in order to stop a vicious torture cycle once one begun. The torture cycles started quite frequent as almost any movement by either girl to try to ease the painful pull on their shoulders or any other discomfort of their bondage would take up the miniscule amount of slack in the wires and close the circuit, sending painful shocks and starting another cycle of shock induced bucks. Their bondage was not all pain however. When the two girls were able to keep from tripping pain-inducing zaps of electricity, the electricity sent into their bodies produced very sensual and pleasing tingles. The dildos in their vagina’s and asses felt like they were slowly moving in and out, their clits feeling like they were being softly stroked and caressed, their labia being softly fingered, and their nipples being sucked with an occasional mild bite thrown in here and there. During the girls testing of the sensual shocks they had found both could easily and quickly be brought to orgasm. The girls found this to be a double-edged sword however as neither of them was able to have a quiet orgasm. They found as they fell deeper into the throughs of lust, their vocal cords had a mind of their own and would activate the microphones shock and break both of their orgasmic cycles with torturously painful electrical shock. During one of these cycles however, Sarah had been so close to orgasm that the painful shock forced her into a violent and loud orgasm and Kara paid the price. The screams Sarah produced during her orgasm shocked both girls, only seeming to strengthen and prolong Sarah’s orgasm. Sarah continued to buck and shake long after her vocal cords had quieted pulling on the wires and shocking Kara long after Sarah’s own shocks had stopped. Kara had wanted to make Sarah pay for her pain but knew if a cycle of ‘revenge movements’ was begun; they could both be in pain during the whole session. Kara did not want that, nor to be the cause of it, so she stilled herself as best she could so they could both get back to the pleasure shocks. They had agreed six-hours would be a difficult but manageable amount of time for their session. As none of the cycles run in timed intervals and were solely reactionary to the girls’ sound and movements, the amount of time which had elapsed in their torturous bondage was impossible to calculate with any accuracy. Six-hours-forty-five minutes after the time they started their session, an email would be sent to their unwitting backup. The girls figured forty-five minutes gave them plenty of time to release themselves and stop the email from being sent. As the email system was independent of the timer system, they felt it to be a reliable backup. * * * * * At 5:45 in the afternoon, Stephen’s phone notified him that he had an email marked URGENT from Sarah’s email account. Stephen opened the message… Stephen, If you have received this email, then Kara and I are probably in a very bad situation and desperately need your help. It could be a matter of life and death. This plea is VERY SERIOUS and I sincerely ask that you help us out IMMEDIATELY! I know you have not been to our house. The address is 19955 El Dorado Drive. GPS it and you will find it without a problem. When you get here, you can find the door key in a plastic key-box buried under the fourth rock to the right of the walkway. It will open both locks on the door. Upon entering, there will be stairwell to the right of the door which leads to the basement. The key-code to the door is 55991. Yes, the house number in reverse. Believe me, we will be as mortified by you finding us as you will be surprised. We hope you understand. Both Kara and myself will be forever in your debt for your help! Sarah Stephen had to reread the email over a couple times. The fact that Sarah said it could be a matter of life and death scared him into action. He had only met Kara a couple of times but had made love to Sarah when they were young and she was still trying to figure out her sexuality. It hurt Stephen when she decided she enjoyed sex with women more than she did with men, but, they still remained friends and he cared for her deeply. Stephen did not want harm to befall his ex-lover nor her new lover. Stephen entered the address into his phones GPS. The drive would take him about fifteen-minutes. It was in a part of town he was not familiar with but was savvy to the neighborhood and it meant that Kara must be quite well off. Sarah was from the same side of the tracks as he was and knew she could not afford to live in that area any more than he could. Stephen drove like the devil was on his tail… * * * * * The email Sarah had composed to Stephen had; due to the improper setup of the auto-email program; been sent two-hours earlier than it should have. Kara and Sarah’s programmed bondage session was not set to end until 7:00 pm and the email wasn’t supposed to be sent until forty-five minutes after that. However, Sarah forgot to take into consideration the programs default time-zone being Central Time and had never reset it to Pacific Time. Neither girl knew the email had been sent or even how much time had elapsed or how much was left. Kara and Sarah’s minds become lost to the passage of linear time and focused only on the number of orgasms; two for Kara, three for Sarah; the cost of each orgasm upon their bodies, and the pain wracking their uncomfortably positioned bodies. Both Kara and Sarah were independently hoping their time was nearing the end and looking forward to several hours of convalescing rest. * * * * * Stephen pulled into the long driveway of the address he was given and thought the place to be somewhere between a house and a mansion. It was a three story Colonial complete with a large front porch and columns on either side of the main entry door. He didn’t ponder long at its size or its exterior amenities however and wasted no time finding the rock Sarah had mentioned and digging three inches beneath it to find the plastic box buried below it. Stephen removed the key from the box while bounding up the front steps, taking two at a time. He unlocked both locks on the large double-doors and swung the main door open, not bothering to close it behind him. He didn’t bother looking around the large foyer but focused on finding the stairwell down to the basement. Stephen found the stairs to the basement in short order and wasted no time getting to the closed door below. He quickly keyed 55991 on the keypad on the door and heard a click. Stephen pushed on the door and it opened easily though he could tell the door was quite sturdy and heavy. “Sarah, Kara, are you down he…” he began to ask loudly, the question dying on his tongue before being fully uttered. Neither woman turned their head to the sound of Stephen’s voice but he could see they were quite lively… and, quite bound. Stephen slowly made his way to the large wooden table the two women were bound upon, unable to take his eyes off of them and unable to fully comprehend what he was seeing. The luminosity of the room was neither extremely dark nor bright; only light enough for him to make out the two bound women and how tightly and entirely bound they were. He could not see, however, the wires leading to each of their sexes or their nipples. Finally understanding neither of the two girls, whom had somehow sent him a dire plea for help, were not actually in direct danger, Stephen began to look around the room. The first thing he noticed was a computer screen with large numbers counting down…00:46:22…the seconds steadily counting down. “A timer?” Stephen mused quietly to himself though he was sure if the girls knew he had entered, one or both would have turned their heads in his direction when he spoke as he entered the room. He was not sure how deaf they were but he knew something had kept them from hearing him. “Emergency email has been sent.” Was displayed in smaller window below the one with the timer. Stephen turned his gaze back to the bound women. As he peered closer he finally caught sight of the thin wires leading to several different locations of each of the girl’s bodies. He also noticed the four boxes the wires ran to and watched the displays. Each display had power-output indicators which, at the time, seemed to be nearly to their highest level. Stephen scratched his head without being aware of doing so. He was trying to figure out what exactly it was that he was seeing. Stephen noticed the winch holding the two girls arms tight and high above them, then, he noticed the keys clipped to the black leather belts snugged tightly around each of their waists. Stephen slowly began to grasp what the girls had done, how they planned to be released, and, furthermore, that he was not supposed to have received the email he had been sent quite yet. Stephen looked closely at the clips which held the keys to the belt and decided with the thickness of the belts and the style of the clips, he should be able to remove the keys without the girls knowing if he was careful. He unclipped the keys from each belt and, as he thought, the bound women never made a flinch of acknowledgement of the action. Stephen decided he would sit and watch as the two lovelies game played out. He decided he had plenty of time to go upstairs and close and lock the front door now that he knew the girls were safe and secure the basement door when he returned. While he was upstairs however, Stephen decided to find the kitchen. He hoped the girls may have some beer in the fridge. He was not disappointed, pulled two out then headed back down to the helpless beauties in the basement. When Stephen made it back into the basement he noticed one of the girls bucking more than the other. Though he had slept with one of them, their body shapes and sizes mixed with the moderate level of light and the full hoods over the girl’s heads, Stephen was not sure which one it was. Stephen looked at the power levels on the boxes. Following the wires, Stephen figured his initial reading of the power levels must’ve been wrong as the boxes leading to the bucking woman seemed to be on low and the boxes to the woman remaining more still, though only slightly, had what he believed the high power. While he watched the displays, the bucking woman began to moan and scream loudly into her gag, and Stephen watched as both displays showed the power level bars nearly light-up fully once again. * * * * * Kara exploded with her third orgasm while Sarah did everything she could do to hold herself from pulling on the switches and causing another battle of wills against the torturous shocks. Sarah was happy that Kara was able to achieve another orgasm even if her own body was paying a painful price for it. Sarah was sure Kara had suffered terribly through the three orgasms she herself had enjoyed and was quite willing to endure Kara’s orgasms. Sarah knew her body was completely spent and she would not enjoy another orgasm. She also hoped their time was almost complete. She felt as if they had been bound here together for days and was not sure just how much longer she could endure the pleasure cycle, let alone anymore of the pain cycles. Sarah’s shoulders were on fire, her knees felt as if they were rubbed raw and bleeding, her pussy and asshole felt as if the dildo’s had been replaced with baseball bats, of which she had the thick end stuck in her, and her hips felt as if the baseball bats had been used on them before being shoved into her. Sarah prayed this was almost over and cursed herself for agreeing to six hours. Kara couldn’t help her third orgasm. It came very unexpectedly and quickly rose within her. Actually having the orgasm felt great and it was the most explosive one she had today. She did, however, feel bad for Sarah as she knew how much pain she was putting her through. Kara had learned herself that there was no getting used to the pain. She hoped she would but she had not and was very sure that Sarah hadn’t either. Kara knew her body has endured more pain than she had ever intended to undergo during the session. She never took into account how much pain the actual bondage would put her through. Her shoulders feel as if they have been torn from their sockets and is very concerned that she may have sustained serious and permanent damage in them. Her hips ache terribly, her back feels as if she has knots in the muscles the size of Texas and her knees feel as if they have been worked over Nancy Kerrigan style. Kara couldn’t help but think that her ex-Domme; whom she believed to be the most mean and wicked bitch on the face of the Earth; had not treated her this badly. Close, but not quite. Kara was never so happy as when that contract had ended. She thought it to be the worst year of her life. However, she is quite convinced, this is by far the worst six-hour block of her life. But, Kara is even more concerned for her lover bound to the rear of herself. She hopes beyond hope that she has not hurt Sarah too much. Unlike herself, Sarah had never had a Domme; either good or bad; and hasn’t been tested to her fullest. Kara is worried that since this was worse than she had ever been through, what could Sarah be thinking? Both Kara and Sarah screamed in unison as they felt the electricity stop and the hoist begin to first, release the tension on their arms, then lower them slowly towards their backs…and to the keys they desperately needed. Though neither girl knew the other was thinking the same thing, they were both frustrated by how slowly the hoist descended. Now they each knew how long they had been tied and tortured and each were ecstatic their six-hour ordeal was complete. As the pressure was released from their shoulders, they could tell each other began to sob as each of the others stomach contractions resonated through the dildos they shared. And, even though both girls wanted nothing more than to obtain the keys on their belts, they allowed their heads and upper torso’s to be lowered to the top of the wooden rack before pulling their arms down toward their waists. Both girls were much too spent to hold their shoulders up and bring their arms down. Bending at the waist placed much more pressure on the dildo’s stuck in them, almost painfully, but that too didn’t matter. They would soon be free of their restraints and free of the phalluses deep inside. Each of the women felt around for the keys as their arms finally reach the belts around each of their waists. Kara and Sarah could feel each other’s bound hands pulling here and there, moving the strap attached to the other wrist restraints around on their bare asses. Each could feel the strap move ever more as they each search proved futile. Both had found the clip which should be holding the keys, but, no keys were there. They screamed and struggled and searched. Kara was sure the clips held the keys securely and that they could not have fallen off. Sarah tried to remember if she had indeed clipped the keys to her belt, assuring herself that Kara and she had checked one another and confirmed each other had. The two women began to fight and struggle against their bonds with renewed vigor as they felt the hoist begin to pull their arms towards the rafters once again. * * * * * Stephen was taking the last couple sips of his second beer when the timer finally reached three sets of zero’s. It didn’t take him too long to understand the bucking which one of the girls was doing when he came back into the basement was the result of a strong and intense orgasm. He was also able to discern that the movement of one girl caused the other to be tortured by electricity. The one thing he wasn’t able to quite figure out is why these girls would do this. Sarah never asked Stephen to do any kind of bondage while they were together and never considered she would be open to it. He surely would have. Stephen has always been fascinated by bondage and would’ve loved to have Sarah as his sub. While he waited for the timer to count down, Stephen looked around the basement and found it to be a dungeon. He finally realized that the two girls were bound upon a medieval styled rack. There were two wooden stocks in one of the corners, two studded torture chairs in another. Against one wall was an X-cross. There were several large eye-bolts in the rafters, one set having single manacles dangling on chains, obviously to chain someone with their arms held high and wide above their head. Others had handcuffs attached to a chain hanging down. Looking about the floor, Stephen found eye-bolts mounted to pop-ups in the floor which could pop-up for use but stowed to keep from tripping over. He thought this to be quite ingenious. The more he looked the more complete he found the dungeon and even found things he was not exactly sure what their use was but figured, with time, he could figure it out. As the timer counted down to within one minute of what the girls believed to be their release, he chose a red leather covered and studded paddle, pulled it from its hook on the wall and sat back down in the chair near the computer. Stephen really wanted to see what the girls would do when they realized there were no keys to release themselves with. Stephen sat watching as the timer hit zero and the girls tensed muscles relaxed as the electricity quit assaulting their body’s. He had noticed the rings on each part of the girl’s sexual parts and how each one had electrical wires attached to them. As both of them had the piercings, it was an addition Sarah had acquired since they had separated a few years ago. Stephen watched as the hoist slowly lowered the women’s arms and how they allowed their body’s to be lowered to the table before making an attempt to grab the keys. He figured they must be exhausted. He had no way to be certain how long they were enduring this before he got here but knew they were in it for more than two hours. Stephen also figured they had to be in it well before the computer sent him the email, but, he couldn’t believe they had been bound and tortured for much more than four hours. Not the way they were being assaulted while he was here. He watched as the two searched their belts for the keys; the search becoming ever more frantic as the reality sunk in that the keys were not where they had been when they started this adventure. Stephen somewhat felt bad for doing what he had and was doing—but only somewhat. He allowed the women to search and panic for several minutes, listening to the frantic and frustrated cries from their gagged mouths, before he pushed the button on the hoists control pad to pull their arms up once again. Stephen somewhat chuckled as the girl’s fought ever more heavily against their restraints and the hoist pulling their arms back up. He could tell they were in utter terror. Once the hoist stopped and the girl’s arms were once again pulled tight, Stephen noticed that the electrical torture cycle had also begun again. Their muscles began to convulse. He waited until they could let themselves drop the power down. Stephen didn’t know if they thought something went terribly wrong with their system or if they suspect someone was here with them, though, Stephen planned to remove that uncertainty very shortly. Stephen allowed them to enjoy the lower power setting for a couple of minutes before he gave either Kara or Sarah’s ass a hard swat with the paddle. Still having no idea of which one was which, Stephen landed the same smart swat on the other’s bare ass-cheek. Stephen wished he could get a swat lower on each cheek, but, the way they were bound only allowed for him to land them just below their waists. Each swat he landed, which he alternated between each ass and each cheek, caused the girls to buck and step the electricity up to the high setting. Stephen also noticed their nipples elongate as they pulled hard against the wires connected to the table, sure that the pull had to be hurting almost as much as the shock. He worked on each of their asses until he could make out the red glow of their skin even in the dim lighting. Again, Stephen allowed the two bound beauties to relax and allow the power to drop down before moving on to his next action. As they began to gain control of themselves, he tried to decide which girl’s hood he would remove first. Stephen hoped he would remove his ex-girlfriends hood first. Then he could just leave his ex’s new love’s hood on and not have to deal with her. Stephen decided he would flip a coin. Heads…girl on the left…tails…girl on the right. Heads. Stephen walked around and looked through the keys. There was no way for him tell which key was for the lock on the collar so he decided he would just have to try each of them until he found the correct one. Stephen wished he would have kept track of which keyring was attached to which girl. He made it through the first set of keys without any of them working. The third key on the second set made the small lock click open. Stephen decided he would put this set of keys in his left pocket and the other in his right, keeping them separated now. The blindfold was attached to the hood but the gag was under the hood. Stephen was happy since when the hood was removed the girl would still be silenced. He released each of the buckles running up the back of the hood and slowly slipped it off of her head. Stephen looked into fearful but angry eyes of emerald green. It was Kara. Sarah’s eyes are deep blue. Kara’s eyes opened as wide as they could possibly open. Obviously the painful shocking had begun again. Kara screamed howls of agony into her gag, forcing Stephen to believe the wires leading to the hood was what made the girls to remain quiet. During the whole time Stephen had been there he had not heard either of them make the noise that Kara is now. Stephen pulled the set of keys from his right pocket and walked to the still hooded Sarah. The lock on her collar opened after two failed attempts with the wrong keys and finished unbuckling it, pulling it free once it was loose enough. Sarah’s beautiful face had the same tear streaked cheeks as Kara but Sarah’s tugged at his heart whereas Kara had made Stephen feel nothing. Sarah’s eyes were filled with more pain than he had ever seen in anybody’s. Kara’s eyes probably showed the same pain, but, Stephen knew Sarah’s eyes; he didn’t know Kara’s other than a few times of meeting her. He decided the girls had suffered enough pain and found the power buttons on the electrical boxes and powered all four off. Both women slumped limply against the restraints securely binding them. Stephen went back to Sarah. Sarah’s blue orbs had always been windows to her emotions and Stephen watch those eyes quickly turn from wonderment, fear, then anger and hold that latter emotion. She screamed through her gag. Stephen could not make out the words but was quite sure she was not thanking him for saving them. Stephen decided he could probably have a much calmer conversation with the girl he had not slept with and left Sarah’s gag strapped deeply in her maw. Stephen walked around to Kara. “Can we have a calm conversation if I remove your gag?” Her lover’s ex-boyfriend asked. “Upphh ouugghh!” He clearly made it out—Fuck you! “I came here because I got an email saying you two were in trouble. It said you girls could die.” He explained to her. “Ohh Aayy.” She replied and Stephen took that to mean they could have that calm dialogue he was requesting. Stephen pulled Kara’s keys out of his pocket and tried four keys before finding the key to the gag. Damned how he wished these keys and locks were marked. He buckled the gag and pulled the large ball from her mouth with a pop. Kara flexed her jaw from side to side and opened and closed, apparently needing to work out the kinks before trying to speak. He gave her the time she needed. “Tell me again. Why the fuck are you here Stephen?!?” Kara hissed. “I got an email from Sarah asking me to help. How else could I be here? I had no idea where you lived. No idea where the key to the door was. And, no idea what the code to the basement door was. It was all in the email I received.” Stephen explained to her as concisely as he knew how. “Ok. So you came to save us. Why’d you fuck us over and spank us? Why are our arms stretched up behind us again? You’re not quite being our saint and fucking savior Stephen!” “Ok…ok. Once I noticed you were safe and not in trouble I stuck around and decided to play. My bad. But I kind of decided I should be rewarded for coming to help.” He said, knowing as soon as it left his mouth he had stepped on his own dick. “What!?! Do you want us to fuck you or something!?! Real fucking chivalrous Stephen!” The venom in Kara’s voice hanging in the air like a heavy mist. “Sarah decided to use you as a backup because she trusted you, you bastard!” “Look. I’ll just reset the machine now that we all know it works, let you girls finish your fun and be gone. We can just leave this behind us.” Stephen said. “Oh sure. We all win. Only after Sarah and I get tortured and tormented for another six fucking hours. What the fuck…it’s a win-win for all of us. We are tired and have suffered a lot of pain for a very long time Stephen. I don’t think I could handle another six hours and I am quite fucking sure that Sarah couldn’t, but fuck it, if that’s what you want to do then gag me, hood us, and fuck us over if that’s what you want to do. I obviously am not in a position to stop you.” “You’ve been in this for six hours?” Stephen asked in amazement. “Well, closer to seven now I’m guessing. Go ahead…give us another six.” Kara said, tears filling her deep green eyes and opening her mouth wide, inviting me to put the gag back in. “No. I can’t do that. I thought maybe it was three, maybe four hours. Not six.” Stephen said. “Could I maybe help you girls play? Not screw you…I know you’re not into that and Sarah isn’t any longer. Just maybe play some S&M games a little?” He asked. Stephen could see Kara thinking about it and she had not nixed the idea straight out, and took this to be a possible good sign. “I will have to ask Sarah what she thinks about it before I can agree to anything. Let us release ourselves and I will talk to her about it. I think I can persuade her. I think you just might have a pretty good idea. We have needed a third person to help us with our kinks.” Kara said, nearly flooring Stephen with her openness to the possibility. Stephen pressed the button on the hoist’s control pad to set it in motion, lowering Kara and Sarah’s arms once again. When there was enough slack, Stephen removed the belt connected between the girl’s wrists from the hook at the end of the cable. He put the keys to each girl’s locks in their perspective hands. “I know you have already seen both of us in a very uncompromising position,” Kara started, “and you will probably be seeing us naked quite a bit over the next while, but, I would prefer you to go upstairs, have a beer, and wait for us to call you with our answer.” The bound girl working at the locks for her release laying before him finished. “Ok.” Stephen replied somberly, hoping he could’ve been allowed to watch the girl’s as they removed their bindings. Stephen did as Kara had requested. Kara and Sarah worked the next fifteen minutes removing their bondage and the wires connected to the rings on their sensual and sexual pleasure parts. The two girl’s sat on the rack as they palavered about what Stephen had requested and Kara had agreed to speak to her lover about. After several minutes, their answer had been reached and Kara yelled up the stairs for Stephen to rejoin them. As Stephen entered the door to the basement and began to turn into the room, he felt a sharp, powerful sting on the back of his neck. The sudden and unexpected jolt of electricity from the stun-gun in Kara’s hand laid him out and unconscious. When Stephen awoke, the pain in his head was not the only sensation he noticed as his mind began to clear. He could feel the steel shackles on his ankles and wrists that was pulling his body tightly across the wooden top of the rack. He could feel the pinch of the clamps on his nipples and the wire wrapped tightly around his balls and cock. The anal plug was also quite apparent. A dildo-gag was held deep and tight within his mouth and a thick blindfold covered his eyes. Stephen could feel the bump of the microphone pressing against his throat, held in place by the leather collar around his neck. “We decided we could use you as our partner Stephen.” Kara said. “But, we need some rest. Sarah and I are very tired. As you just woke up…” Sarah giggled when Kara said it “…you should be good for a while.” “We figured you might enjoy the amount of electricity we endured, so, we left the power levels where they were for us.” This time it was Sarah who spoke. “I would highly advise you to remain very, very quiet and, extremely still. It’s one bitch of a bite when these things go into torture mode.” Sarah finished as she pushed the power buttons to turn on the power-boxes and send voltage into him. Stephen bucked but held his voice. However, the girls had also connected the movement switches and Stephen screamed and thrashed as the power level jumped. “Have fun Stephen. We’re going to get some rest. We’ll see you in several hours.” Kara said, both girls laughing as they closed the door to the basement behind them.

Hard Encasement

Mon, 14 Nov 2016 00:00:00 +0000

Whew! Jane stands gasping, the walk up the stairs was much more strenuous than she thought it would be. Holding onto the railing with her gloved hand she lets her head clear and gasps for air. Jane’s feet are already hurting from the six inch heels she strapped on this morning while she was feeling daring. Since the hard plastic of her “corset” won’t let her bend far enough to reach her feet and the tight skirt is keeping her knees so close together making it impossible to raise her legs high enough to reach them either. The skirt is under the corset keeping it firmly around her waist she so has no way of removing any of them, that had been the idea. Now Jane is starting to regret choosing these items since she won’t be able to remove them for the next twelve hours at least. Jane smiles as she thinks about being trapped in her clothes for the day and reminds herself that this is what she had wanted and turns and struts into the building with the tiny steps her long tight dress allowed.

Tales of the Tinkerer

Fri, 11 Nov 2016 00:00:00 +0000

1: A Trial Run

She was a tinkerer. She liked to make things. She loved to make little gadgets just to amuse herself. Her favorite thing to make was gear for her hobby: BDSM. She was always coming up with new bondage gear to make the experience even more enjoyable. Sometimes inspiration would hit her in the strangest places.

She was shopping at Walmart during back to school season. Strolling down the aisle she came across an amusing little device called a slap ruler. It was a brightly colored silicone ruler with a flexible steel core that wrapped itself around your arm becoming a bracelet. Now there was an idea.

Restriction

Mon, 07 Nov 2016 00:00:00 +0000

The beautiful woman walked towards the gate in the airport followed by several men who were captivated by the sway of her walk. She hadn’t noticed, she never did, she just didn’t care about what she called “hounds”. She continued to walk confidently in her five inch spiked heeled ankle boots with the tight pencil skit keeping her stride short making her take double the steps to keep up with the pace of the crowd she was walking with. The skirt emphasized her narrow waist with it’s higher than normal waist line and the wide belt pulled snugly around it. The top she wore was a long sleeved turtle neck sweater that fit her more snuggly than the skirt and showed her perfect figure, her arrow straight posture and almost cone shaped breasts protruding from under it.

In the Name of Science

Wed, 02 Nov 2016 00:00:00 +0000

“Comfy”

“mmupf errg”

“Good”

Jenna was anything but ‘comfy’.

Pete said he could do things to people or more accurately, to her. That no one else could do. She stood on a small platform in a darken room. Like a statue on display. He had her in a very tight corset that pushed her breast beyond what she thought was normal. Then he had her in put on a pair ballet boots. These shoes where not made for the ballet. They forced her to stand on tiptoe. The boots went all the way up to her thigh.

Jade

Wed, 02 Nov 2016 00:00:00 +0000

I have ideas for part 2 and part 3 of this story, if this part is well received I will have to write the others.

I had been visiting Jade once a week for about 6 months, but had to cancel the last couple of appointments at the last minute, due to work problems - she had not been happy and had sent me a few text suggesting I was a time-waster and a few other things.

Long Time Bound 5

Mon, 17 Oct 2016 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from part four

Part 5

(The day that Carolyn and I got ‘kidnapped’)

It must have been at least two hours since I’d been left tied up in the small windowless basement room. But the length of time that I’d been left to my own devices didn’t mean that I was any closer to getting myself free. In fact, the copious amounts of rope that bound and held me in check were still as tight and efficient in their assigned roles as they had been at the moment of application.

Mental Adventures 2

Sun, 16 Oct 2016 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Mental Adventures)

#3.

I was surprised. Not at how I’d been brought back to my normal size, but at the location of where I was teleported to–MY HOME! So the monster toying with me must be done, for now.

When I finished shimmering and was entirely there, I checked the use of my powers, to find that all was in order! I walked up the sidewalk to the quaint little home Sarah, my wife, had wished up. The scenery was beautiful, and I again silently thanked her for wanting our home in the woods, rather that somewhere full of people. The one-story cottage was small, but that’s all you need when you can wish for anything you want, and you’ve only got to share with one person.

Cabdrivers Dream come True 2: The journey begins

Sat, 08 Oct 2016 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part one

Part 2: The journey begins

Chapter 1: The Replay

It was just past midnight, when I arrived home. Though we had been sleeping for couple hours, I was exhausted. Mentally and physically. I dragged myself up to 3rd floor, where my apartment was.

No more than four hours to sleep if I want to start my shift on time. And I do. Only once in my work history I have been late from work. And that just because my alarm didn´t wake me up.

The Blackberry Patch

Sat, 08 Oct 2016 00:00:00 +0000

Angela was very pleased with the mid-summer weather on this Saturday morning. Only a few puffy white clouds dotted the sky, showing no hint of the gray, rain producing, bottoms to them that were so often the case on the coast of Maine.

To Angela, the weather seemed perfect to give herself a little adventure without being locked up in her chateaux. Today she would have her fun outdoors and enjoy the sun and the light breeze gently blowing in from the Atlantic. Angela was beginning to get extremely excited about her plans for her mid-morning activities; and the moisture in her panties was proving it.

Rumspringa

Thu, 08 Sep 2016 00:00:00 +0000

Be careful what you wish for. Most of us have heard this saying before. If Thomas Killian had his life may have turned out very differently. Alas no one can change the past but if one pays attention they can learn from it. For the most part Thomas grew up just like any other boy. He had a mother and a father; he had friends and a roof over his head. Yes Thomas had everything you could ever want except say for electricity. For you see Thomas Killian was Amish.

The Thing

Thu, 08 Sep 2016 00:00:00 +0000

“You’re late. Again.”

Giselle smiled sheepishly. “I know,” she said.

Byron frowned. “I thought you were going to leave early this time.”

“I did,” Giselle told him. “But, well, I guess I got a bit distracted on the way here.”

“I can imagine. How many selfies did you take on the way here?”

“Only a couple.”

Byron held out his hand. “Phone.” Silently, Giselle handed her phone to him, watching as he checked her image gallery. ‘Nineteen," he finally said, glancing up at her. “Giselle, it’s a six block walk, and you took nineteen selfies?”

Sara's Mannequin Suit 2: The Nosy Neighbor

Sat, 03 Sep 2016 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part one

Chapter 2: The Nosy Neighbor

Gavin awoke to the sight of his wife’s face. “Wake up kitty, I’ve got to go run a few errands.” Sara had changed out of her sexy outfit into a more comfortable velvet sweat suit.

Gavin stood up and nearly fell having forgotten about his imprisoned feet.

“I’m going to have to keep you safe while I’m gone, I can’t have an untrained cat alone in the house. Follow me.”

Sara's Mannequin Suit 3: The Costume Shop

Sat, 03 Sep 2016 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part two

Chapter 3: The Costume Shop

“I can’t believe I let you talk me into this.” Gavin whined.

“Relax, just a little bit longer.” Sara said from somewhere near his feet. “The costume shop was really interested in this and I want to show them a more functional prototype.”

Gavin stood in the middle of the room wearing what appeared to be a flesh colored bodysuit. His wife’s blond hair bobbed around his body as she adjusted various parts of the suit. “Do they plan on buying a bunch of these?”

Sara's Mannequin Suit 4: Kitties Redux

Sat, 03 Sep 2016 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part three

Chapter 4: Kitties Redux

Gavin sat in front of the computer bored to death, it had been two hours since he and his wife returned from the shop. His beautiful blond wife, Sara, had been on the phone nearly the entire time working on lining up staff and materials for her new business unit at work. Gavin finished his work and was bored of playing games. Looking down over his body unable to see past his protruding chest made him sigh loudly.

Sara's Mannequin Suit 5: In a Barrel

Sat, 03 Sep 2016 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part four

Chapter 5: In a Barrel

Angie sat up in bed, she was sure she heard it this time. She switched the lamp on and searched around the house for probably the third time that night. As before there was nothing there. “This is getting ridiculous, I can’t live this way,” Angie sighed. She wore a short nightgown damp with her own sweat. “I’ve been jumpy for two weeks now expecting them to grab me at any second. I’m going to call them, I don’t care what time of night it is.” She said to the clock which was showing 3:30 AM.

Riding Lessons 6

Fri, 02 Sep 2016 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part five

It has been a while since we have caught up with the messy, bondage activities down on the stable yard so here is the latest edition. I hope people enjoy and if you are new to this series please read the rest in the forum.

Messy Riding Lessons - Chapter 6

My name is Claire Fullerton, I am event groom for Hilary Furness-Smyth one of the UK’s top riders, I am also her lover having left my previous life as an app developer to pursue love and my more bizarre tastes.

Humiliation Suit

Thu, 25 Aug 2016 00:00:00 +0000

Steph had been waiting for months maybe years for the right target. She had been working on the perfect humiliation suit for both men and women. And had finally completed her designs and build a prototype. And to top that she had found her first victim. A young and sex driven man with a small list of kink and fetishes. Someone how would want to do anything to sleep with her and would be open to new ideas. She still needed to find a girl with the same way of thinking.

Playtime

Tue, 23 Aug 2016 00:00:00 +0000

Part One: “Why I Hate the Beach”

Rikki hated the beach. She hated the grainy feel of the sand between her toes. She hated the crowds pushing and yelling and making her feel trapped. She hated being out there with all those people in her bikini. Like most 20 year olds Rikki was under the misinformed assumption that she was not attractive if she even had a little weight on her body. If she were more objective she would have seen she was a tall leggy blond with a beautiful full face. Not to mention a cute little B Cup rack the bikini displayed to perfection.

From Lab Rat to Slave 11

Thu, 18 Aug 2016 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from part ten

Chapter 11

The work load was tremendous. We where working 14 to 16 hours a day and we had to make thousands of dollars in payments to expedite the permits and inspectors but, money was no object. I was confronted with a serious parking problem and visited the neighbor in our back yard that had a 10 acre back yard He agreed to sell 8 acres at 3.5 mil. I ended up getting for 1.7 mil. I contracted to build a 15 foot high sound proof wall all around the property and had the architect and engineer work together on maximizing parking and low lighting so as to not disturb the neighborhood with cars in and out all hours of day and night. I was particularly happy when all the dungeon equipment was stored at a warehouse I found and had it secured with alarms and cameras.

From Lab Rat to Slave 12

Thu, 18 Aug 2016 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from part 11

Chapter 12

Jacky and I had a light meal then retired to our room and were locked in. We enjoyed sleeping body to body but, did not have any lesbian tendencies. Our love was as sisters maybe even closer because of all the unusual and uncommon tribulations we had suffered. I asked her how come she never told me that she knew of my identity and she answered that after observing the trauma I must have gone thru, she had no choice but to accept it and did not want to mention it until I was ready to tell her. She did confess that at the time she was hurt and relieved at the same time to know that I was alive.

From Lab Rat to Slave 13

Thu, 18 Aug 2016 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from part 12

Chapter 13

We had a lot of control because we had been distributing Thom’s directives and orders through e-mails for the past months. We now had to issue his orders ourselves. We got pushed into a corner and had to improvise and I did not like improvisations, I always needed to plan every detail of any important move and boy,,, this was the move of all moves. We knew that he would be kept sedated for the next couple of days and then what?

Jessica’s Torment: The Beginning

Sun, 31 Jul 2016 00:00:00 +0000

Jessica’s father had taught her all he could and it was time to hand her the reigns of the company. In fact, in many ways, Jessica had surpassed his own abilities and had started showing him new ways to permanently bond metal to metal. Teacher and mentor becoming student to his daughters own natural ability.

It wasn’t her welding skill that had impressed him the most however. Jessica had an uncanny aptitude for fabrication. When a customer came to his fabrication shop for some intricate and difficult piece of design, Jessica could envision exactly what the customer wanted and could immediately lay out the design to paper, and, when necessary, invent a new fabrication process to achieve the lowest cost for the customer and for the company. Jessica had surpassed his own fabrication abilities by the time she was sixteen.

From Top to Bottom 8: More Steps to Subjugation

Tue, 26 Jul 2016 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from part 7

After many stories relating to rubber fetish and associated themes I have decided that, at least for now, this is my last, and for that I wanted to write something very different, and challenging for me So this is a gay rubber story, something I have never tried before. Whether or not it “works” and has credibility is entirely up to the reader, although I have to say I did quite enjoy writing it.

A Gift and an Old Flame

Mon, 18 Jul 2016 00:00:00 +0000

My wife and I were coming upon our 5th wedding anniversary and she was making a big deal of doing something special for our anniversary. A week before our anniversary she told me she had to go on a business trip but would be back in time for our anniversary. This was nothing unusual so I wished her a safe trip and anticipated being a bachelor for a week.

Our anniversary rolled around and Holly was not back yet. I was starting to get worried more and more as the day went on. I was pretty much built up to a fever pitch when the UPS man delivered a package to the house. After I signed for the package I sat down in the living room to see what it was. The package was about 15 inches long, 10 inches wide and about 4 inches deep. It was from a business named Sebastian’s out in California. Intrigued, I tore the shipping paper off the box and saw an envelope taped to the outside of the box with my name on it. I opened the envelope and read what was inside.

Latex Forever

Mon, 18 Jul 2016 00:00:00 +0000

Lori loved latex, everything about it, the look the feel the shine she even had developed her own perfume that was essentially the chemicals of rubber and would make almost anything smell like latex. Lori always wore something made of latex, normally she wore a cat suit with attached gloves and feet under her clothes when she had to go out, and another suit over that one with attached hood, gloves and feet when she stayed home.

Revenge of the Punching Bags

Mon, 18 Jul 2016 00:00:00 +0000

No one would have believed that I would end up as the plastic prisoner of an inflated punching bag. More precisely I was the inflated plastic slavedoll of the Bobo the Clown character that had been printed on the punching bag that I had owned and used as a masturbating toy.

I had received an all-expenses-paid vacation on a semi-tropical island and, though caution would have dictated that I check out the organization offering the trip, I couldn’t resist going. So I packed my bag and went to the airport at the designated time. There were only about a dozen people on the flight and the flight seemed to go quickly, though we had a long way to go. From the island’s small airport we were taken to a plush hotel. There I was taken to a suite that consisted of a sitting room, a bedroom, and a bathroom.

Over Eager and Trapped

Sun, 17 Jul 2016 00:00:00 +0000

Kim wanted to make Jeff’s birthday special and add a little spice to their sex life, she and Jeff had played with tying each other in the past so she thought she would look into doing something like that for him this year. After looking on the web for a week Kim found there were lots of options and began to dream of herself dressed sexy and restrained just for him, as her eagerness to be restrained grew and her panties got wetter she began to order things from an on-line shop. Kim had pictured herself in a tight corset with sheer black stockings like one of the pictures she had seen, finding the perfect corset she quickly ordered it and then found the stockings to go with it and ordered them as well. The leather corset had half cups that would support her breasts leaving her nipples just covered until they were messaged out and she hoped pinched and teased, the black leather corset had red trim so Kim looked for some really sexy shoes and accessories to go with it.

Cubby 4

Sat, 16 Jul 2016 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Cubby 3)

Part Four

It’s daylight when I open my eyes. The gag is gone but I’m still tied to the bed. The smell of sex hangs in the air, I can feel Andy’s sperm clinging to my skin. The remains of my first sexual encounter with another person. I test my bonds but I’m stuck. I raise my head and look down at my naked body, open, vulnerable and ready to be used. Francine was right, I managed.

Model Trap

Sat, 16 Jul 2016 00:00:00 +0000

Simone and Kate met at the university where they study. They like each other from the beginning. Therefore, they are drawn together in a flat since second semesters to save money for living, because students are customary always short of money. Some try themselves as waitress in one of the many bars around the university. Unfortunately, this part time job isn´t the right one for the girls, because they dropped the tray at the first trial work and the drinks are poured over a guest. This is why the two girls always browse the newspapers for quick and easy jobs.

Mr. Williams

Sat, 16 Jul 2016 00:00:00 +0000

Present Time

Yes Honey, your favorite black, leather, trench coat, cinched tight at the waist, is a sign that I’m going out tonight. Of course, without you, Nanny has already tucked you in for the night. And besides…..

I don’t have the keys to unlock the pink patent leather cuffs holding your wrists and ankles to the side bars on your crib. Moreover, Nanny has the only keys to remove your pacifier and chastity belt.

The Love of a Woman

Fri, 15 Jul 2016 00:00:00 +0000

CHAPTER 1

My awakening

I thought that we were ideally happy, in love and fully fulfilled in our regular sexual encounters but then they became less frequent and one night over a glass of wine I asked Angela why this was. She was pretty sanguine in her reply. She said that she did not feel wooed, the lovemaking was not tender and she yearned to be touched by a soft body not a rough hairy ape. I was dumfound as I am not naturally hairy but I do not always wash and shave before seeking passion with her. Indeed, if I were to do so the passion of the moment would no doubt pass and lovemaking would become a prescribed and pre-planned function without any spontaneity, not my idea of passion.

Afterparty

Sun, 10 Jul 2016 00:00:00 +0000

When the party at the university broke up, Laura realized she was in trouble. She had had fun - some drinks, but she wasn’t drunk. She had been dancing, had been kissing a few, but now the party was over and everybody was heading home.

It was late - too late. To get home she would need the train, but to get to the train station, she had planned to go by bus. And by now the bus had ceased driving for the night. She could get a cab, but her finances didn’t allow this. She had a pass-card for public transportation, allowing her to go whenever she wanted. But of course within the regular hours of the transportation.

The Stand In

Sun, 10 Jul 2016 00:00:00 +0000

“Tell them it broke” I offered.

“These kinds of people are short on understanding, and their head marketing guy is positively infatuated with you, as you may well remember from when you two first met. They expect to see this display window demo fully operational as a proof of concept test so that I can collect their obscenely large check, and then I can afford to pay both of us what we deserve and still have enough left to fix this latest bug before their major market stores all get one of their own. Your the stunning model for this prototype, they expect to see your stunning interactive form prancing about in their clothes in stunning fashion in that display window in less than two hours one way or the other.”

Negotiations

Mon, 04 Jul 2016 00:00:00 +0000

Donna Spaulding sat in the back of her limo with a bluetooth earpiece in her left ear, an audio feed from her secretary in her right ear, and a laptop-notepad combo computer on her lap. She was on her way to the airport to begin a short “vacation” in Scotland, or at least that is what the press releases said.

In reality, she was checking out some possible locations for a new assembly plant. With Britain out of the EU, and Scotland most likely leaving the UK in order to stay with the EU, it was an ideal location to maintain connections on both sides of the Atlantic.

Beta 3: Belladonna Sciori

Tue, 28 Jun 2016 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Beta 2: Spencer)

Part 3: Belladonna Sciori

“What you’re proposing is treason, don’t you realize that?”

Seated to one side of the large table, Bella watched quietly as Spencer considered his reply. As she waited for him to speak, she thought about the path that had brought them here.

They had spent, altogether, five days at Spencer’s cabin, resting and preparing themselves for the first step in his grand plan. After leaving, they had spent the next month and a half moving from town to town within the province. At each town, Spencer had spoken with the leaders, directing each to meet here.

Break In Queen

Tue, 28 Jun 2016 00:00:00 +0000

Have you ever been robbed? It’s not the fact that your stuff’s gone that gets ya no it’s the knowing that someone got into your house, your home. It’s the knowing your home isn’t safe anymore that it never even was to begin with. That’s frightening. I’ll never get to know that feeling. My experience was different from the norm - very different.

It began on a cold dreary night in December. I was still living at home to save on boarding costs at my college. That night was the first I had been alone in quite awhile and I intended to make the most of it. And by ‘make the most of it’ I mean watch the television living room in my underwear eating pizza. Yeah, I know, I led an exciting life.

His Idea

Tue, 28 Jun 2016 00:00:00 +0000

It had been his idea to re-introduce some light bondage into their sex life after having toyed with tying each other up early in their marriage then falling into a vanilla rut for years while both concentrated on their careers. Both of them had climbed the corporate ladder each achieving their goals. He had reached the position he had always wanted when his company was purchased and broken up with him receiving a very substantial retirement package. Now he took care of their home, with the pair traveling during her time off.

All Aboard!

Tue, 14 Jun 2016 00:00:00 +0000

A Young Woman’s Pleasure

This was the third summer in a row that Alicia was spending with her aunt and uncle. She enjoyed her stays with them at their home and wide-ranging property. For the past few years her parents had travelled, using the summers as an opportunity to see distant lands and sights now that their daughter was older.

Older, though, is a relative term, as Alicia had only recently turned 19. The pretty young woman, with her dark hair and matching dark eyes, was filled with the vivacity of youth. Her aunt and uncle’s grounds were an ideal place for her to expend her considerable energies… and, she was discovering, for exploring her desires as well.

Hospital Walk

Tue, 14 Jun 2016 00:00:00 +0000

The old hospital was dark. The faint aroma of antiseptic cleaners still lingered in the stale air. This disused four story, plus basement, facility was going to be my next self bondage venue.

A little back ground info just to set the stage for you. I live in rural Canada. In the small town in which I reside stands the above mentioned hospital. Here, the government owns an operates the regional health districts which over see the medical facilities in their area. The hospital in my town was closed two years ago in a politically motivated “stream lining” of the health care system. The bad news is we have to drive fifteen miles to the neighboring town for a hospital. The good news, for me anyway, is that I was hired to be caretaker \ watchman of the mothballed building. This means I have the keys and the right to enter and move around the empty building and grounds.

Giving Back

Thu, 02 Jun 2016 00:00:00 +0000

“What’s wrong? Don’t trust us?”

Clive Barker glanced up from the stacks of money he was counting. With a grin, he shook his head.

“It has nothing to do with trust,” he replied. “Just good business sense. After all, it wouldn’t do to have problems arise out of a simple counting error, would it? I’m just making sure your people didn’t make any mistakes.”

“So does that mean we should check our side to make sure there were no mistakes?”

Circ du Slavery

Wed, 01 Jun 2016 00:00:00 +0000

The circus is a sinful place. That was what my parents always told me anyway. That’s where drifters and other unclean souls gathered. The circus is dirty, shows too much skin and mistreats God’s creatures. No good Christian would be caught dead in such a place. So of course I couldn’t wait to see one.

I bided my time knowing once I turned eighteen they would have no other say in the matter. Something happened that summer that changed my plans and my life forever. A brand new kind of circus began touring the country. It was known simply as Nu, which I learned latter was French for nude. It was being billed as an adults only circus.

Cindy

Sat, 28 May 2016 00:00:00 +0000

There is an old joke about; “How do you boil a frog?” Answer; “one degree at a time"

Ed and Sandra had been married for 15 years and three kids when Ed left for Cindy. Sandra was doubly crushed only to find out that Ed would leave her and remarry the very next month. Well then…, within a year Cindy left Ed when she discovered that ”The Well” wasn’t deep enough for her life style. This caused Ed to cut his child and spousal support to Sandra in order to meet the new demands from Cindy and her lawyer. It seems that Cindy’s lawyer did a great job of cleaning Ed out of house and home.

Searching for the Limit

Sat, 28 May 2016 00:00:00 +0000

Tim was sitting at his desk. Annoyed. He was trying to wrap up a call that just wouldn’t end and this had been a pretty long day at the office. Active avoidance wasn’t paying off. “Yea, and I’ll call you when…” nope. “Oke, so next time..”.. One final effort went into “If that’s all for today I’d like to sign off”..

As the voice on the other line twittered on his thoughts slowly drifted away to his remaining tasks of the week. Luckily there were few, this being Thursday. That being said, Cassandra and Amy did most of the work these days. When he had started the company he had pretty much lucked into a great business model that was quickly adopted as a business standard mostly because none of the major companies wanted to support a business standard proposed by one of their competitors.

Squirrels

Sat, 28 May 2016 00:00:00 +0000

It was one of those rare Saturdays when Terry didn’t mind being rousted out of bed at dawn. The farm was more of a hobby for his parents and, truth be told, he didn’t have to do a whole lot. But on weekend mornings when all his friends were sleeping in he was in the barn helping with the milking, gathering eggs. And usually he rebelled against even this minor intrustion into his life, but today he fairly lept from his bed. Because once he’d finished his chores the day was his. And days like this only came along every couple of months or so.

Not Quite as I Planned

Sat, 21 May 2016 00:00:00 +0000

This was a container I knew intimately. One I had spent many, many an hour in, enjoying my quiet time. It was not far from my home. I had studied the schedule at this location for years. The container was in the back parking lot of an apartment building I used to live in, which is how I came to know about it so well. During dark hours it was shrouded in darkness. Moving into and out of it was easy. Generally, by Tuesday this container was already overflowing with all manner of residential waste. It was always a hodgepodge of white and black bags, stuffed with the flotsam and jetsam of things no longer wanted by the residents of the building.

A New Beginning

Tue, 17 May 2016 00:00:00 +0000

For a while I had been trying to get my boyfriend interested into bdsm. I consider myself a domme, and have been one for years. I have always known any man I ended up with would have to be strong enough to deal with this. So about a year ago, I met Mark at a charity run. We started dating. I had considered myself at the least Bi up to this time, but things kept going better and better, and became much more serious. Finally we talked BDSM. I don’t know why, but subbing a little to him just felt right, and over time we tried things, but he was always a bit clumsy about it all.

Gromet Deals with Two Bad Interns

Tue, 17 May 2016 00:00:00 +0000

“We’re in real trouble, here.” said Max.

“Damn right,” agreed Cynthia. “If Gromet figures out what we did…”

“…We’ll get punished for sure.”

“Not that. We won’t get punished the way we want to get punished!”

“True,” sighed Max.

Our hero and heroine had been doing some menial work for Gromet, a task he assigned allowing them to work off some of what they owed him. Instead the pair had wandered through the Plaza checking out the various delights, gotten entirely lost and managed to spill all of Lobo’s stories into a jumbled mess. They were aware their host was now looking for them.

Miss Lonely Heart

Tue, 17 May 2016 00:00:00 +0000

It was early evening of a bleak winter day. Edith was sitting at her work table in the lounge of her small but comfortable cottage in middle class suburbia.

She was thirty six, thin and spare with a somewhat narrow face, a pointed chin framed by short brown hair. Tonight she was wearing a plain skirt with a soft white blouse. She was a librarian by occupation, wore glasses and looked exactly how she could perhaps be described. A single lady, living alone and drifting towards middle aged spinsterhood. She had few interests, other than reading and was not sporting or particularly social in any way. The pub/club scene left her cold.

Genetic Manipulated Cocoon

Sat, 14 May 2016 00:00:00 +0000

My name is Yana and I am 19 years old. I got an internship at a genetics laboratory right out of high school. My best friend’s dad is high up in the company and he pulled some strings. The company does all kinds of genetic manipulation on animal and plants in an effort to understand how genetics work. One the good side of being an intern I get to work a little all over the facility. On the flip side I get stuck working all the strange and unwanted hours “monitoring” the experiment. That means I walk around and make sure the animal experiments are still in their enclosures.

Plastic Casting

Fri, 13 May 2016 00:00:00 +0000

Alice went to work for the company after graduating college as their CPA, as the company grew she became more interested in what they did there. Alice became familiar with all aspects of the company’s operations so she would be more aware of each departments needs to help control costs. When Alice was younger she had developed a fascination with bondage after being in an accident and having to wear a long arm and leg cast for several months she started yearning for prolonged encasement. Alice even tried fiberglass casting and started wearing leg and arm casts for weeks at a time, even to work explaining her previous health problems caused her to need to be casted often due to fragile bones.

Traffic 3: Success at Last

Fri, 13 May 2016 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part two

Traffic 3: Success at Last!

Storycodes: Sbf; machine; naked; basement; cuffs; gag; belt; spanking; toys; bdsm; mast; torment; cons; XX

Lisa was bound face-down and naked on her bondage table. Her improved spanking machine was all ready to start. It had numerous arms, each holding a different item. One had a small leather paddle, another had a heavy wooden hairbrush, a third had a leather flogger with many thin tails, still another had a heavy wooden spoon, and then there was one with a leather belt. There were several other arms as well - Lisa had really done a lot of work on her setup!

Anna's Self Storage Adventure

Tue, 03 May 2016 00:00:00 +0000

Anna sighed as she strolled around the living room of her soon to be vacated flat. She kept trying to envisage how it had been only days before with all her personal possessions still strewn around, but for some reason found herself unable to conjure up what should have been an all too familiar scene. Not only that, but the memories that this stirred up seemed to cause a wave of nostalgic sadness to well up in her. Dwelling on the past, she decided, was not a good idea. She checked her watch for what must have been the hundredth time today: half past eight.

The Final Trek

Sun, 01 May 2016 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Final Trek)

Chapter 5: Houston, we’ve had a problem

I woke up sometime around zero eight thirty hours. It was a bit late for me, but I was finally growing accustomed to sleeping when tired and getting up whenever I felt like it. It took me nearly an hour with the dermal regenerator to remove the welts and bruises from my tits and ass. I only wished it worked on the deeper tissues. Judging by the ache in my ass cheeks, I have a feeling I will be spending most of the day on my feet.

Just One Name

Tue, 16 Feb 2016 00:00:00 +0000

It was late in the day by the time I had arrived at Eve’s home. Bathed in orange glow of sunset, the white walls of her term-time residence didn’t look too enticing. Squashed between two older homes like a train commuter in rush-hour, the one person home looked lonely.

The voicemail I received was brief. I couldn’t really hear most of it in the rumble of coffee shop atmosphere, but Eve sounded breathy. “Come to my place. I’ve got a surprise for you.”

The Perils Of Lynn 213

Sun, 07 Feb 2016 00:00:00 +0000

It was her fate to be recycled. She only understood that, being part of the estate of her deceased mistress, it had been decided to have her sold off for reconditioning. She didn’t know exactly what that meant, but she did realize that after thirteen years of activation, and a nearly unwavering routine of service, everything was going to change. The Recycler’s name was Humbolt, who arrived at the house with his assistant Percival. Both were dressed in black suits, matching their blank painted service vehicle. This wasn’t typical of the profession, but an odd caprice of Humbolt, who liked to refer to these trips as ‘bringing out the dead’. Percival didn’t think much of the joke, but knew the value of an apprenticeship in this sort of tech industry, and so he quietly played along. The house was to be sold as well, and with so much of the furniture already moved out, the interior felt very dark and empty. It struck Percival as a rather sad and lonely image then when they found her. Seated on a plain wooden chair in the middle of the bare living room, her head was bowed, a single black power cord running from some part of her back to an outlet in the wall. “You see this,” Humbolt said gruffly, holding out the crumpled yellow work-order sheet in front of her. “Yes,” she replied, raising her head. She was dressed in the manner of an old English maid, with a long black dress and white apron. She had the fair complexion of a European, but had been given long slick black hair that appeared very Asian. “You’ve been given over for reconditioning,” Humbolt informed her, “You will come along with us.” Percival came around behind her, unhooking the power cord from it’s socket at the base of her neck. Moving aside some of her thick hair, he read off the stamped serial number. “Hmm, a 213,” he remarked. “I was expecting something more ancient from what we’d been told.” “Yes, well, still hardly state of the art,” Humbolt shrugged, studying her. “At least it’ll be an easier job though. I quite like the face.” “She is pretty,” Percival agreed, helping the machine to her feet. At first glance, she did seem very human. But, in accordance with the Artificial Persons Act, did possess one distinctly non-human feature. Circular metal panels, lined with a single groove in the middle, were mounted on either side of her head, just above and behind the ears. “My name is Lynn,” she introduced herself to them both, her voice inflected with a slight English accent, though her overall pattern of speech was characteristically deliberate. “Only for now it is,” Humbolt told her. “Come on, follow us into the van.”

The Perils Of Lynn 213

Sun, 07 Feb 2016 00:00:00 +0000

From Top to Bottom 4: A Frustrated Pet

Sat, 06 Feb 2016 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from part 3

Chapter 4: A Frustrated Pet

This continued for three or four more days, Ryan treating me like an obedient pet – which I suppose I was. He would pinch the suction pump over my nipples when he felt like it, but strangely I was even getting used to the dull ache. And as each day progressed I realised that I was less offended by this, it was a slow progress but I had to concede that Ryan’s plan seemed to be working, very slowly at least. I was now off the muscle relaxants and the pain reduction pills as the natural flexibility of my body seemed to have adjusted to the suit and there was no more cramping. I was now part of the suit, and if you could say so, and I suppose relatively accepting of it.

The Disappearance of Jennifer

Fri, 29 Jan 2016 00:00:00 +0000

At the end of it all, I knew the only person to blame was myself. Yet I never saw it at first and because of that from now on I will have to pay the price.

I had only ever had two girlfriends in my life. During a majority of my time at college I was dating someone, it had officially ended by the end college was almost over. That was the time I had noticed a girl in my class, her name was Jennifer. She was a year younger than me, she had striking blonde hair, gentle blue eyes, black glasses and she had a geeky vibe about her. She had a small body, standing only 5 foot 2 inches tall and small curves, despite her small body her breasts were small and perky, pushing them out and being very noticeable. At the end of the year she announced her feelings towards me, both as a friend and a crush and we began dating.

Kiss the Girl 2

Wed, 13 Jan 2016 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Kiss the Girl)

Part 2

“It’s just a game… a bondage game… right?” I asked in a voice barely louder than a whisper.

CeeCee looked back at me, trembling just a little, perhaps.

“Right?” I asked again. “Right?”

Though she made no more movement, I could tell what her answer was going to be by the way she was breathing and the blur of tears forming in her eyes.

Portal Project - The Lottery Games

Wed, 13 Jan 2016 00:00:00 +0000

Fantasy / Science Fiction, Non-consent, Forced Competition, Forced Orgasm, Spanking, Flogging, Caning, Public Oral, Public Anal

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = A portal is created to a very different “Man’s World.”

The Portal Project is a scientific attempt to create a portal to other dimensions for the purpose of stealing ideas and weaponry.

The Lottery Games are a yearly game in another world/dimension in which 300 “selectees” are subjected to a brutal (and sexual) elimination process to determine the winner. The losers are sold, the winner lives in luxury for the rest of her life.

The Box

Mon, 11 Jan 2016 00:00:00 +0000

Gail drove down the quiet suburban street on a Thursday evening and pulled into a driveway of a house that looked like a cookie-cutter image of all the others in the neighborhood. She picked up her clipboard and glanced at the couple in the back seat of her car. “This home is right in your price range, Mr. and Mrs. Johnson. It has a finished basement, and two large bedrooms.” The woman in the back glanced at her husband and said “Looks okay from the outside. What do you think, honey?” The man said to his wife, “I guess,” then looked at Gail and said, “How many bathrooms?” Gail looked at her clipboard and said, “Two and two halves?” “Uhm,” said the man, “It’s been a while since elementary school but doesn’t two and two halves equal three?” Gail laughed. “Not in real estate. It looks like it has full bath upstairs, a master bath off the master bedroom, a half bath on the first floor, and a half bath in the basement.” “I’d like to see it,” said the woman. Gail led her two customers to the front door and rang the bell in case the seller was home. A geeky-looking guy in a ‘Starfleet Academy’ - tee-shirt opened the door. “Hi!” said Gail holding out her hand. “I’m Gail from Land Ho!” “Oh, yes,” he said. “Your office called me this morning and said someone would be showing my house to some buyers. Come in.” “Thank you,” said Gail. To the couple, she said, “Come on in.” Gail let the buyers through the foyer and into the L-shaped living room. Gail twiddled the dimmer switch and said, “As you can see, the light over the dining table is controlled by a dimmer switch, to set the mood of the evening.” “Mmm, hmmm,” said Mr. Johnson. “Can we see the kitchen?” asked Mrs. Johnson. “Right this way!” said Gail. “Uhm,” said Mr. Johnson. “It’s wired for cable, right?” Gail looked at her clipboard, “Yes. I don’t think the seller would mind if we turned the TV on for a second.” She stepped across the room and turned on the TV, and the cable listings started scrolling down the screen. “The kitchen…” said Mrs. Johnson. “The kitchen, “said Gail as she stepped into the kitchen, “has all new appliances, including a stainless steel side-by-side refrigerator, smooth-top electric stove, and dishwasher.” Mrs. Johnson spent some time looking in the drawers and cabinets. “You said it has two bedrooms?” said Mr. Johnson. “Yes. Shall we go upstairs?” “Sure,” said Mrs. Johnson. Gail led her buyers upstairs and stepped into one the master bedroom. “See! What a large bedroom!” said Gail. Mr. and Mrs. Johnson walked through the bedroom and peeked into the master bathroom. She then showed her buyers the main bathroom off the hallway and the second bedroom. “Very nice,” said Mrs. Johnson. “Not bad,” said Mr. Johnson. “Can we see the basement?” “Sure!” said Gail, and led them back downstairs and then down to the finished basement. “Oh, a medieval motif!” said Mrs. Johnson as she entered the recreation room that resembled an English pub with exposed beams and stonework. The room was filled with odd-looking items of furniture, some covered with drop cloths. The homeowner was sitting on a sofa reading a magazine. Spider plants and other plants hung from heavy hooks bolted to the ceiling. “Very nice!” said Mr. Johnson. “A very cozy pub-like atmosphere.” Mrs. Johnson stepped into the laundry room while Mr. Johnson explored the utility room. Gail walked over to the seller, “You must be the seller, Mr. Fredashay?” “Yes. You can call me Ben.” “Has it been on the market long?” “Just this past week,” he said. “A few people have been through it so far, but while I was at work. This is the first showing when I was home.” “So you’re still packing up to move?” she asked. “Yeah, slowly.” Gail laughed, “I know how that is. What is that for?” she asked pointing to a large wooden X mounted on the wall with eye-bolts at the ends of each of the arms of the X.” “Uhm, It’s just a piece of exercise equipment,” he said. “I see,” she said. And what is this thing?” she asked pointing to an, obviously, home-made 4’ cube plywood crate with a two-piece padded top with a 6" hole in the center where the two pieces meet. “Just a table,” he said as his face turned red. “Oh,” said Gail imagining how such a table might be used and feeling herself getting wet down there. A little later, Gail was driving her buyers back to her real estate office. “So, did you like that house?” “Yes,” said Mrs. Johnson. “It had such a beautiful kitchen, didn’t it dear?” “Yeah!” said Mr. Johnson. “I really liked that party room in the basement.” “That was nice,” said Mrs. Johnson, “But I wonder what all those weird shapes were down there.” “Oh, he’s probably a sculptor or something,” said Mr. Johnson. “But how do all those plants do so well in a basement room without any sunlight?” Mrs. Johnson asked. “They couldn’t have been there that long. I wonder what he ‘REALLY’ used that room for.” ‘Me too!’ thought Gail. After dropping her clients off at the office, she called the homeowner and asked to see the house again. “As a Realtor,” she said, “I’d like to examine the kitchen and closet space for the next showing.” “Now?” he asked. “Whenever is most convenient for you,” said Gail. “How about tomorrow?” “Tomorrow is Friday, and I’ll be at work all day. Realtors have been bringing people through it all week while I’m at work, so I have no problem with that.” “Good!” said Gail. The following day, Gail was in the house once again. She walked right past the kitchen without even glancing in, and opened the door to the stairs and went down to the finished basement. She stepped over to the crate and examined it. The two-piece top was hinged on the edges and the two pieces lifted up easily. Inside, the bottom was padded with foam rubber, but lined with plastic–like, maybe, a plastic shower curtain. She kicked her shoes off and lifted a leg up and stepped inside. Kneeling inside it, she closed one of the top panels, positioning her neck in the half-circle that, curiously, was just the perfect diameter for a neck to pass through. The panel didn’t quite close down completely. She tried to pull it down so that it would be flat and level, but it wouldn’t fully close. She flipped it open and over the side of the box and the pulled the other panel closed instead. That one, too, wouldn’t close all the way. ‘Never mind then,’ she thought. Rather than forcing it and risk breaking it, she left it ajar. Gasping, she felt herself getting wet. ‘What if Ben came home early from work on a Friday and caught her messing with his dungeon furniture?’ Dismissing the thought, she lifted the panel and stepped out of the box. She should leave now. What purpose is there in lingering, she asked herself. It’s obvious what this box is. She took a step toward the stairs. Then she turned around. It was still early. Even if he left work early on this Friday, it was still the morning hours. She looked around the room again, and began to undress. She removed her blouse and bra, and folded them neatly and set them in a chair where she had placed her shoes. Then she pulled her skirt off and folded it on her other clothing. Wearing just a panty, she hesitated, then removed that as well and placed it folded on the rest of her clothes. ‘What am I doing?’ she thought as she felt her juices drip down one of her legs. ‘Well, I’ll get inside for just a few minutes, give myself release, then leave. He’ll never know I was here.’ She stepped inside the box again and closed that one top panel over again placing her neck in the half-circle. Again, the panel wouldn’t close down fully. ‘That’s actually a relief,’ she thought. ‘No way to get trapped.’ She imagined that, if both panels would close fully around her neck, it would look like her disembodied head were sitting upon a wooden table. She then reached out and swung the other panel up and over. She had to lift up slightly so that both panels would close around her neck. With both panels ajar encircling her neck, she lowered herself slowly. Knowing that the panels wouldn’t close fully, she lowered herself carefully not to pinch her neck in the narrow neck opening formed by the two panels. She slowly lowered herself to the point where the panels had barely closed before, when she heard a distinct ‘CLICK!’ The noise startled her and she flinched against the panel that held her down. “Aaah!” she screamed involuntarily. Her heart began pounding. She swallowed hard. ‘They can’t be locked. It’s just nerves.’ She pushed the panels gently upward, but they were solidly in place. ’ ‘No problem,’ she thought. ‘I’ll just squeeze my hand through this hole and find the catch.’ But there was barely a fraction of an inch of clearance around her neck. She couldn’t fit her hand through. She tried to swing her legs out from under her and press against the box with her feet, but the interior of the box was too cramped to get any leverage. Panic set it. She started pounding on the panels and the walls of the box with her fists, but the box was too solid, and the top panels latched too securely. ‘Shit!’ she cried. Gail swallowed and tried to gain her composure. ‘I’m in no real danger. He’ll be home later and let me out.’ She suddenly noticed her feminine odor wafting up through the gap in that neck hole. Reaching down, she discovered that she was wetter than ever. She sighed. ‘No time for THAT now.’ She slowly felt all around the interior of the box for some interior catch or at lease a bolt or something to loosen. After an hour, she had felt nothing but featureless wood and plastic inside the box. On top of that, it was close to noon, and was getting hungry and thirsty. She swallowed and continued to search for some hidden interior latch. eventually, her hand made its way down between her legs. She was still soaking wet down there, and after a couple of hours she could feel a need rising inside her. ‘Later,’ she thought, ‘if she ever gets out of this.’ After yet another hour, she was famished, and her mouth was so dry. On top of that, she had to pee. ‘What am I going to do?’ she cried. By the next hour or so, she could no longer hold her pee in. ‘I guess that’s what the plastic is for,’ she thought as she let her pee flow. She realized the she’s going to be utterly humiliated when Ben comes home and finds her locked in his box sitting in a puddle of her own cold pee. The hours passed slowly. When she finally heard the door upstairs open and footfalls on the floor above, she thought to call out, but she was afraid to. ‘He’s going to find me here, sooner or later. I ought to call out and get it over with already.’ But she couldn’t work up the nerve. Her dilemma was solved for her when she heard the door at the top of the stairs open a little later. Their eyes locked together as soon as he came down the stairs. “Hi!” said Gail as her voice cracked as much from terror as from dehydration. “Holy shit!” he said. “You’re that real estate lady.” “Yeah,” said Gail as she tried to swallow. “Can you let me out?” Ben walked slowly over to the box. She didn’t like the grin that was on his face. “Please!” she said. Without a word, Ben began to undress. Gail watched in stark terror as he pulled his tee shirt up over his head and tossed it aside. “God! No!” she gasped when he pulled his jeans down and Jockeys in one motion, letting his erect member flop out, pointing straight at her. Despite her dry mouth, she swallowed when he stepped up to the box and climbed upon it. “Please!” she whimpered. “No! Please don’t rape me!” Without a word, he swung one leg over her head, straddling her head between his legs. Every instinct inside her was telling her to scream, yet she remained frozen in panic as it all seemed to happen in slow motion. Gail kept her eyes glued to his wiggling cock as he pinched her jaw open and wrapped his legs around the back of her head. ‘In a moment,’ she realized, ‘a man’s cock is going to be in my mouth who I don’t know from Adam. A tear dripped from her eye, but that wasn’t the only moisture emanating from her body. Yet more pussy juices were mixing in with that puddle of piss she was sitting in. At that moment, his cockhead touched her lips. An instant later, he squeezed her head with his powerful legs, forcing his cock down her throat, and pressing his hairy crotch against her face. Immediately, her gag reflex kicked into overdrive. His cock was squeezing past the back of her mouth and down her esophagus, and her throat muscles were instinctively trying to cough it back up. He, on the other hand, just pushed the back of her head even tighter to his crotch, shoving his cock down a fraction of an inch deeper. The pain! The pain in her throat was beyond incredible, and her lungs were screaming for air. His cock was blocking her airway and she couldn’t breathe. He didn’t seem to care that she had been holding her breath continuously for over a minute, and was feeling light-headed. And then his cock started throbbing rhythmically in her mouth. She knew he was coming–injecting his cum directly into her throat. At least she didn’t have to taste it. And then he was done. ‘Finally, the torture is over!’ His cock began to shrink, though he remained seated, still squeezing her head with his legs. She felt him lean far over, twisting her head in his powerful leg grip as he did so. Then she heard paper rattling. She tried to look up, though with her face plastered to his groin and his hairy crotch filled her field of view. He draped the newspaper in his lap resting against her forehead. ‘Fuck! He’s reading a newspaper. The fucker is reading a newspaper with my face glued to his cock.’ At least Gail could breathe. Still, even a soft cock is a fairly large chunk of meat to hold in one’s mouth and she struggled to breathe slowly so that her gag reflex wouldn’t kick in and put her in agony again. She sat there, reminded that she’s still sitting in a puddle of her own piss from the odor that rose up through the crack around her neck. In fact, she had to pee again and couldn’t hold it any longer. Her fresh piss added to the stale piss from the morning simply enhanced the aroma. Yes, she still so thirsty. How long would she have to endure this humiliation, she wondered. At that, her mouth began filling rapidly with water squirting against the back of her throat. ‘Oh fuck! He’s pissing in my mouth!’ Some dribbled out between her lips and his cock down her chin. Yet, she was so incredibly thirsty that she drank some of it. Time passed as he continued to read the newspaper. The taste of piss in her mouth occasionally threatened to make her puke, but she managed to hold it in. Some time later, he leaned over again and set the newspaper down. The TV then came on. She didn’t recognize the first show, ‘Max Headroom.’ Based only on the audio and not able to see the show, it seemed to her to be some kind of detective story about computer viruses, but the main character was, himself, a self-aware computer virus. Weird! That was followed by ‘Star Trek: Starfleet Academy.’ Though not much of a ‘Star Trek’ fan, her previous boyfriend was, and so she knew the history of the series from the original to ‘Next Generation’ and other spin-offs. When they produced ‘Star Trek: Enterprise,’ their attempt at rewriting Trek “history” nearly killed the franchise. But when they finally produced ‘Starfleet Academy,’ as fans around the world had been begging for years for, the franchise found a second life, or rather, a third life, for it was ‘Next Generation’ 10 years after the original that gave ‘Star Trek’ its second life. Gail wanted to cry. ‘How long is he going to keep me in this blasted thing and use my face like it was a fuck doll and urinal?’ she wondered. Wonder as she might, as the show drew to a close and a commercial came on, he began pumping her mouth again. ‘Oh God! No! Not again!’ His cock swelled up once again, forcing itself past her throat, as it slid relentlessly in and out and in and out. Again, Gail couldn’t restrain her gag reflex, and her body started bucking out of control as her gag reflex tried in vain to expel the massive object from her throat. And again, after about a minute as she was on the verge of passing out, his cock began throbbing and pumping cum directly into her throat. Finally, his cock shrunk one again and he squirted a few last drops of post cum onto her tongue before sliding back and pulling out of her mouth. Gail immediately went into a wild fit of coughing and spitting. “That what you wanted?” he asked her, but she couldn’t reply as she struggled for a full minute or two to catch her breath. She then swallowed hard and met his gaze. Her hand, however, was down between her legs dipped in the puddle of piss that she was sitting in. She was still as wet as ever down there. “Can you let me go now?” she asked. Without thinking, she blurted, “I promise I won’t tell anyone. I mean, I had no business being here and messing with your things and locking myself in. You had every right to use me the way you did for what I did. But I have to show a customer a house tomorrow morning. That’s my livelihood! I can’t miss it! Please! So no hard feelings, okay?” “No hard feelings,” he said in a slow monotone voice. “That’s right,” she said. “We both had fun, and nobody will ever know what we did tonight. I promise. Okay? So I can go, right?” “Do you really keep a promise?” he asked. “Of course!” she said, visibly miffed that anyone would question her honesty. Again, the words just poured from her mouth in sheer panic without thought. “I know what everyone says about car salespeople. But the Realty business is different. In this business, honesty is absolutely essential. I couldn’t sell if my word can’t be trusted.” “Okay,” he said. “You promise to come back tomorrow after your showing, and I’ll let you go.” “Come back?” she gasped. “And what? Be put back in this, uh, box again?” “Yes,” he said. Gail fingered her wet pussy. That touch triggered such a powerful orgasm that she couldn’t control herself as her whole body quaked and throbbed. Her shoulders banged against the undersides of the top panels as her body went into auto-pilot. Panting and sweating when she finally regained control of her body, she met Ben’s gaze again. His arms were crossed as he stood there with a big grin on his face. Gail struggled to get the word out. “Yes,” she said. “I’ll come back tomorrow.” Ben reached down and unlatched the top, adding, “And come on an empty stomach, so you’ll be hungry and thirsty, too.” “Okay,” said Gail, who and then collapsed again as pins and needles shot through her legs. “Help me,” she whimpered. “Sure,” he said. Pointing to the bathroom off the recreation room, he said, “You can take a shower before you go if you want.” She wanted to just leave in the worst way, but she was drenched in her own piss from her crotch down. “Okay,” she said. He said, “You should have put an adult incontinence diaper on first, you know?” “Oh?” “Yeah,” he pointed to a package on a nearby shelf. “They’re right there.” “I’ll remember that,” she said. Dripping piss, Gail stepped into the small bathroom off the recreation room and took a long needed shower. Shortly later, fresh and dry, she stepped out into the recreation room. Feeling self-conscious at being naked in front of a total stranger–well, a total stranger whom she just spent the past few hours sucking on his cock and drinking his cum and piss–she was strangely relieved that he was also still naked. He smiled and handed her folded clothes to her. She took them and started dressing. He did so along with her.

Kira 3

Wed, 23 Dec 2015 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Kira 2)

Part Three

“My Queen?”

For a moment, the woman standing in the center of the room seemed not to hear. Then, slowly, she turned, hands fumbling at a buckle for the armor she wore.

“What is it?”

“My Queen, you have a visitor.”

The woman scowled. “Do I look like I have time for a visitor? Whoever it is, get rid of them.”

“Yes, my Queen. I will tell Her Majesty you are not accepting visitors today.”

The Forty Year Old Virgin

Wed, 23 Dec 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Derek Evans was a forty year old virgin; yes the very same as the man in the film that was made: I will explain. He was a heterosexual red blooded male with the same desires as any other but he had never had a relationship with any female due to his domineering mother and his inability to stand up to her and make to his own mind up. He had stayed at home to look after her all of his adult life after his father died when he was just eleven years old. An only child his completely selfish mother made sure that once Derek became an adult physically she manipulated him and kept him at arms length from any other females.

Anonymous Hooded Bondage Pinup

Tue, 15 Dec 2015 00:00:00 +0000

This is a tribute to another story, The Dice Game of A Pensive Pen. With no pretense to be able to reach the same quality, I imagined a sequel to that exceptional story. Please understand that English is not the tongue I use every day. Suggestions, editing and corrections are welcomed in the forum.

“Just hold the teacup with two fingers and near your mouth…” Gwen was taking pictures and giving direction to Laura, sitting at the table near the window. Laura was modeling a striking outfit, all dressed in a long, high necked Victorian dress with long sleeves: the contrast was born from the latex gloves and hood the girl was wearing: her face was completely obscured by the garment, except for eyes and mouth holes. A blonde wig was substitute for the girl’s real blonde hair.

The Secret Life of Rica 8: Inevitable

Sat, 05 Dec 2015 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Secret Life of Rica 7: An Unexpected Visitor)

Chapter 8: Inevitable

Erica took her time studying Bea, her face, her hair, her legs, her waist, the swell of her bust. Bea had let her down badly with Ee-Zee. She was blushing but was that a sign of guilt? Or something else?

Bea’s impish pout dissolved into a smile. “I know. I know. I was very naughty.”

Erica refused to look her in the eye. “Yes you were. It’s time for your punishment.” She kept her voice even.

Be Careful What You Wish For 3

Thu, 03 Dec 2015 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Be Careful What You Wish For 2)

Part 3

It was mid afternoon or so when Dexter returned to collect me and he carried with him a transparent latex catsuit. “Mistress orders you to wear this” he said as he offered it to me. I reluctantly put on the fairly loose fitting one piece rubber outfit with built in feet and gloves and zipped it up. Now handcuffed and with a hobble chain fitted I was to taken to my rubber clad tormentor back in the dungeon area.

The Statement of William Shelton 3

Thu, 03 Dec 2015 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Statement of William Shelton 2)

Author’s note: Some words, including ‘hugely’ occur far too often in the story. The story is intended to portray the written version of a verbal narrative, and the character “talks that way.” The author understands the value of variety in written and spoken words, and practices it. Hugely.

Part 3

Alternate ending. Pick up from the “has very little if any conscience” paragraph about six from the end of the story. Not as much sex, but hopefully a good story. Ends happily (ever after) unlike the other version.

From Top to Bottom 3: From A Different Perspective

Tue, 01 Dec 2015 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from part two

Chapter Three - From A Different Perspective

I awoke feeling a little muddle headed and as if wrapped in a blanket. In my semi-sleep I tried to move arms and legs and neither would obey. I opened my eyes and focussed on him looking down on me, appraising me coolly. I tried to move again but with no success. What was going on?

“What the… hey Ryan, what have…” he sat next to me.

The Call of the Cuffs

Tue, 01 Dec 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Charlotte found it difficult to avert her eyes from the handcuffs. Not one, not two, but three pairs of seemingly identical shiny metal shackles, just sitting there on top of the bookcase. Each bracelet lay open and welcoming. It was almost as if they were trying to entice her; calling out to her:

“Come on, try me on, you know you want to.”

And it was true that Charlotte did indeed want to feel those steel manacles closing down around her limbs. She kept glancing at them every few seconds. Even though the conversation had quickly moved on to other – to her mind, more mundane – matters, she still felt a thrill at the prospect of finding herself totally trapped and helpless in those tempting restraints. How would it feel? She had no idea, as she’d never had the opportunity to experience such delights before, although she’d often dreamed of scenarios in which she was kidnapped and held in inescapable captivity. More and more, as she stared at those curved fingers of steel with their short but sturdy connecting chain, she found the attraction too tempting to resist. She knew that somehow she had to get into those cuffs, even though she’d been forbidden to even touch them.

Traffic 2: Susan and the Cat

Tue, 01 Dec 2015 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part one

Traffic 2: Susan and the Cat

Lisa was finally ready to try again.

It had taken quite a while, and many bags of soothing ice, for her bottom to return to normal. Now, though, all the redness and discomfort was completely gone.

Although she had lost her interest in spanking right after her mishap, as she slowly recovered, her desires came right back again. She liked to be spanked. She needed to be spanked. Only within reason, however… she wanted her cheeks to be nicely warmed, NOT thoroughly roasted.

Emma's Entombment 3

Sun, 15 Nov 2015 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from part 2

Part 3

He’d honour that promise too. A hero’s return to England, bravery awards to him and the two lads, Cline making sure their actions were recognised but all the time he was dealing with her. Firstly the debrief for the trip, then an extensive series of operations on her ankle before rehabilitation began, this last bit paid for by the Army. They’d been so proud of him, and rather than ‘standing a few rounds’ he’d asked them for physical and financial help for her. But on personal notes it was soon apparent that Emma Lewis and the Prof were becoming ‘an item’. Within eighteen months they got engaged, a year later a quiet registry office saw her becoming Mrs Tony Cline. Only a few were there. Both sets of parents, Tony’s closest mate was best man and Emma’s sister was bridesmaid. Even here the girl showed a slightly rebellious side. Turning up at the place wearing a cream trouser-suit and heels rather than a ‘meringue.’ “He’s marrying me, not the dress.” she’d said when telling her mum what was to be worn at the service. “It’ll keep the bills down too dad,” and they’d all laughed at that. Cline however was thrilled when she arrived. “Typical Em, do this and straight to the pub,” he chuckled and things went ahead. Two weeks later her new passport had arrived and they were off on honeymoon… to Egypt! “Thought that would be the LAST place you’d go guys. Guess you could do some work for us too?” they were asked chatting to the others in the Oxford faculty. Both grinned but didn’t say that they intended to return to Neen-Al-Tudlobry, the site of their dig to see what progress had been made by the Museum staff who’d taken over. Only the couple knew there was another motive and it was Emma who’d proposed an idea. Despite what had happened she still had a thing about that sarcophagus and what it had contained. “Yeah I like you wearing that robe too,” Cline chuckled when talking about it, but his fiancée wanted to take it to the next stage. “I’d like you to bury me in there while dressed and restrained!” He was amazed, Emma showing him how it could be done. “There must be spaces there in that room or the bigger one where tombs are placed, just haven’t found one yet. It’d just be for a couple of hours’ mind. The air in that thing was a bit stuffy after thirty minutes last time. We could measure it. Close the lid while above, time it then I’ll knock on the top when I’ve had enough, or after two hours you’d open it anyway.” After a night’s sleep to think it over he had agreed, earning him a long smooch. So the newlyweds arrived in Cairo, pleased to be back as familiar sights and smells of the capital enveloped them. They didn’t bother with that many of the sites. “Seen one pyramid, seen em all!” he’d joked but they did go to the National Museum. The pair wanting to see the display of artefacts from their dig, all the stuff having been returned to Egypt after examinations and a year-long exhibition in Oxford. The local archaeologists were delighted to have the pieces back rather than losing them and were grateful to the British. They were just finishing when a big man turned up. “Mr Tony, welcome back,” he’d said effusively. Professor Feroz greeted Cline like a brother, the bearhug and rub of faces something he was used to. Emma didn’t get that, the Egyptian was unsure but eventually they carefully shook hands as he inclined his head. The girl happy with that as she was introduced as Mrs Cline instead of Miss Lewis. “Ahh, now I understand, rescue the lady, then marry the lady, good plan,” he said. A cheeky wink to her and she blushed SO red under her headscarf. Having dressed today in a shawlwa-kameez, the robes most women in Egypt wore and that had earned her a lot of respect from the hotel staff and approving looks here too. The locals used to Westerners’ flaunting themselves in public. Coffee was brought to the boss’ office, Emma dutifully serving them, mainly so she could dilute her drink first. A big cup of this stuff would exceed her normal caffeine intake for the day! They talked a while about the exhibition then chatter turned to the site at Neen-Al-Tudlobry itself. Feroz said while the wreckage had been cleared, building proper accommodation and suchlike they’d continued for a year once the political crisis had eased. But then they’d stopped six months ago due to financing problems. “Yeah, we’ve all had that,” was her retort and that got Emma a laugh from both men. The place was so remote, nearly sixty miles from Cairo on bad roads too so any ideas of opening it to the public had been abandoned for the moment. The equipment had been left on site but mothballed, a caretaker visited once a week and no problems had been found. Yesterday’s report was the same. While not good news for tourists Emma’s heart had leapt as it meant… they’d be alone for… playtime! Cline didn’t mention they were going there and Feroz soon changed the subject onto something else. They left an hour later; Emma blushing as this time she did get a warm hug. “Tony Cline, you look after your lovely lady!” he was ordered and the Prof laughed. “Good stuff, means we’ll be fine,” she grinned as they returned to the hotel and that night their lovemaking was as passionate as they’d ever been before. Driving down the track next day Tony had watched Emma out of the corner of his eye. Seeing her fingers trembling slightly. Feroz had made no comment about the Abdul situation, leaving the couple wondering if he’d ever turned up or what. It also had not been mentioned during the Oxford debrief. Pulling into Neen-Al-Tudlobry was like going back in time. Seeing the dusty buildings that had appeared since they were last here. Taking Emma’s hand Cline led his wife towards the dig, feeling her shaking, but this eased as they got closer. Walking inside they wandered around seeing new passages leading to empty chambers. None with any wall markings and this was partly the reason progress had stopped. The place just wasn’t providing clues and rewards had been slim. Finally they came back up the passageway to ‘her’ stone, still amazed that nobody had realised what lay beyond it. It took a harder shove this time; sand had blocked the groove until Tony swept the slot out with a hand before easing the stone back again. Crawling up the passageway following his wife’s lovely ass. Emerging into the room he saw Emma’s face lighting up as she realised the place was intact, though looking at the floor he could see a large pile of sand against one wall, slightly different colour to the stuff that was already on the ground. Right underneath the crack that provided the lighting in here. There must have been one hell of a storm recently or surely in 3000 years the room would have been filled long before. Listening to his wife opening the sarcophagus and a sigh moments later. Turning he saw Emma holding the robe to her face, gently rubbing the material with her nose. She smiled, blushed then handed it over and began to strip off. Soon she was tying the fastenings at the back, Cline just happy to watch her manage it with some skill. Emma Cline felt a wave of calmness sweep over her once she’d finished. Paused then beckoned him closer. Hands going onto her body and rubbing all over, noticing she’d stopped trembling now. “You alright?” he asked and she just clung to him as he worked on. Feeling her nodding. “Yes love. It’s great to be back… and wearing this. Just feel so different when I’m in it. At peace with myself and not afraid to be here because of… him. Sounds strange but I do OK?” He grinned then turned Emma around, resting his head on her shoulder and whispering how much he loved her. Cupping her breasts from behind then stroking and she made no attempt to stop that. Shuddering as the nipples grew harder. “That’s lovely… you can do that all day,” she chuckled. Minutes later they stopped and Tony led her to the sarcophagus. Removing the bands then waving her to step in. She paused then looked at him in disappointment. He grinned, apologised then replaced them all then tried again as they agreed the freedom time. A kiss was given once she was secure and then he locked the front. Leaving her alone while going off for a pee and a good walk round the caverns. Emma was thrilled once the fourth thunk had passed. Gently writhing in her bonds, wondering if Tony would allow her to take the robe back to Cairo tonight. To sleep in it with him holding her all night, it would be nice so she planned to ask him later. Maybe she could have the belt too? Tony wandered around the room having returned, scraping sand into piles as if he were about to make a sandcastle! Boots making ruts in the surface then one caught something; a lip or ridge and the archaeologist in him went to work. Soon he had two ridges at an angle, going further round and before long it formed a square, possibly about three feet in all directions. “Like a hatch?” Looking up it was right in the middle of the room, measurements with a tape measure? Yes, it was EXACT. To the nearest inch in all directions, but what was it? He wondered whether to, but Emma was due out in… two minutes. This time he did hear her calling and soon the sarcophagus was opened just as his watch began bleeping. “Well done, you just did the full two hours Em. How was it?” and she smiled, replying it’d been all right and surprised that the air was fine even after that session. “So two is not a problem, or maybe three hours at a push. But no longer.” Looking a little sad to be asked to remove the robe and get dressed because he had something to show her. She’d ask her question lat… Then Emma glanced down at the floor, surprised not to have noticed what he’d found. They walked round it and eventually Tony decided to get a crowbar. Returning a few minutes later with the implement plus a couple of tyre levers from a battered truck parked nearby. After ten minutes of levering Tony finally had his answer. It WAS a hatch and between them they raised one side. Folding the thing back, then letting it thump into the sand as it wasn’t hinged but loose. Both heads peered over the edge… to see nothing! The hole below was empty, going down about maybe eight feet? It was smaller than the hatch as the edge of the lid came in at an angle or they’d never have got it open without damaging it. So the hole itself was only about eighteen inches one way and two feet the other. Fetching the tape measure he fed the end down, watching the length until Emma said stop on seeing the silver tab hit the sand and bend. “It’s ten feet deep exactly love,” he replied, making it off before looking up at his wife, but beyond her head was the sarcophagus and he got up. Holding the tape against it and reaching up. “I’m six feet and it’s at least another one to the base of the stone loop on that stub. Add that and I’d say seven and a half. So… ” he stopped then reached to one side and told Emma to go around to the other so they could measure the sarcophagus itself. Calling out the totals then the couple looked at each other… “Right in the centre, facing east if you lower it correctly… There’s your answer Emma love. It just fits with an inch or less all round. Well… Welcome to your tomb, that’s where you’ll be buried,” he grinned and she smiled nervously. Her eyes widening at the thought. Saying it was one thing, actually going through with it? How to get the thing in the hole was the most important question as it weighed a lot. Probably half a ton or more and Cline was impressed that Emma had moved it alone before. She grinned, flexing her arms like Popeye and that got her a tickle. “Wonder if this place has a winch? Doubt it. Seems the guard might have missed a few bits vanishing but surely not an a-frame or similar. We’ll have a look.” Coming outside to examine a couple of the buildings and finding them empty. One with unmade beds in and they wondered… “No, it’ll be getting dark in three hours Emma, plus the hotel would report us missing. We’ll come back tomorrow and look in the others. Nile cruise doesn’t leave til Thursday so we’ve got a spare day anyway.” She looked rather disappointed, Cline knowing she was not looking forward to the drive back more like. They had a drink and left Neen-Al-Tudlobry and made it back after two hours of her hanging on for dear life. Tony not the world’s slowest driver, nor had he allowed her to bring the robe so it was a quiet ride back. She’d brightened up after dinner and they went for a walk round the square, marvelling at the hustle and bustle of this place. Next morning they awoke to a stormy sky and a phone call from reception before breakfast. The Nile cruise had been delayed by 24 hours because of the weather but surprisingly Emma seemed pleased. “OK, we’ll have an inside day, maybe go back to the museum as we did miss a lot of it, then go to Neen-Al-Tudlobry Thursday. Don’t fancy that long drive today in crap conditions, especially after last night.” A slight edge in her voice so he needed to be conciliatory now. “If we check out of here tomorrow as planned maybe we could stay at the port and join the boat Friday. If I recall the hotel near the dockside is that one where they filmed Poirot.” Cline agreed, as it was a great plan and not one he’d thought of. He was a movie buff and had wanted to go, but had forgotten about this til now. To actually stay there for a night would be superb. Getting the concierge to book them a room, also now discovering the port was closer to Neen-Al-Tudlobry than here so it would allow them more playtime as well. “Couldn’t have turned out better. But you better get dressed first love, not going out in your night-shirt!” he said once confirmations had come through. She looked lovely again as they left the hotel, this time wearing a dark blue maxi-dress and matching jacket over the top, as it was rather cool. Obligatory headscarf so only her Western running shoes and a wisp of blonde hair coming from one side made anyone look twice as they headed for the museum. Rashid Feroz soon heard the couple was back. Inviting them for a private lunch once they’d finished the bits they’d wanted to see. Then after that he allowed the pair to visit the normally off-limits restoration areas. “After all, you know most of what is in here. You might even have found some of it!” and that made Emma laugh. Her heart jumped on seeing a similar sarcophagus to the one at Neen-Al-Tudlobry. A brief look and she noted there were no pins inside. Tony had already forewarned his wife not to mention where they’d been yesterday or that they were going back. Just saying to the Professor they had done some ‘off-road’ driving in the 4x4, also about going on the cruise Friday. Departing after ‘coffee plus’ they were in high spirits, hubby holding Emma’s hand as they trawled through crowded streets. Then out of the blue he paused, Em walking into his back; she’d been window gazing so not paying attention. Cline had turned around, his face paling. Murmuring “Quickly love, go into that alleyway, move it!” That last part delivered in his Army ‘do it NOW’ voice. The girl obeyed as he then followed, almost pushing her ahead then an arm grabbed her waist, the other coming across her mouth and she panicked until Tony hissed ‘shut up love… please’. For a moment she froze, fearing the worst before he let go. Telling Emma to stay put while he checked something out. A minute later he returned, apologising for that but ‘suggesting’ they return to the hotel… now. She fell silent. Now getting frightened as he hurried her along. The dress trying to trip Emma up and only when they were in the lobby did he relax and let go of her hand. Once they were in the lift Tony told her what had happened. “I’m sure we nearly bumped into that bastard Abdul!” Emma was appalled. Bursting into tears and that took a while to get through. Ignoring a look from a hotel staff member as they hurried to their room. Only once the door was closed and locked did she start to calm down and apologise for that. He cradled her body, gently crooning sweet nothings until Emma was smiling again. She did request a room-service dinner and well before ten the couple went to bed, planning an early start. Tony lying there holding his girl tightly, her warm body swathed in a peachy cotton night-shirt. “Not nearly as good as ‘that’ one I’ll be wearing tomorrow, plus all the other stuff,” she finally smiled, teeth glittering in the moonlight, Tony pleased that she seemed alright now. They didn’t make love as she assumed would happen as just for once he had the headache! Up at five and Tony was surprised Emma took so long with her bath. Normally she’d hop in, wash then dive out again within minutes. But today she sat there gently rubbing everywhere with her sponge. Declining his offer to help, mainly so he could give her breasts some love! “No. I’m fine honey, no worries. Just savouring this. Once I’m there it’s gonna be a long time til the next one.” He grinned, looking again at his watch and she smiled then slowly got out, dripping water everywhere. Tony taking the fluffy towels and drying her from head to foot. Once at her dresser he was also allowed to brush that blonde mess into something more respectable. Seven AM saw them at breakfast and if yesterday’s outfit was good, today’s’… was wow. Emma decided to wear her ‘bridal suit’ and those heels. Tony stunned at this so he took some photos of her out on their veranda, the sun low in the sky and she looked beautiful. The staff too almost fell over themselves to serve the pair though he noticed Emma not eating that much. “They think you’re some sort of film star love,” he chuckled as she sat glowing away. They were checked out by nine, with baggage in the 4x4 and soon heading for Neen-Al-Tudlobry where they arrived at eleven. On the way they’d chatted about the dig in a professional way, Emma finally deciding that as ‘her’ room was the only one that had a full set of hieroglyphics on the wall that Neen-Al-Tudlobry had actually been abandoned before being used. The other part decorated room and the few artefacts found seemed to support that theory. “A shame Rashid Feroz doesn’t know. Guess once we’ve finished we could always ‘discover’ mine. Would be embarrassing for us but least it’d give him something better than what he’s got.” Tony Cline thought that was a great idea and stroked her leg until she pleaded with him to concentrate on the driving! The girl quietening down as they turned up the last valley road, twisting in her seat and admiring the view away to the east. By the time they trundled down the track he could see Emma trembling, but a pat on the knee reassured her and least she didn’t bitch about the ride now they were alone. Arriving at the dig she sighed and got out. Changing her heels for the running shoes. “Way more practical,” she finally laughed standing upright again. They walked into the buildings not yet checked and she heard a ‘yes… result’ from her man. Looking through the door she saw him pointing to an a-frame winch. Just what was needed to get the sarcophagus in and out of the hole. It needed to be dismantled first and getting it into the room was going to take time and effort. “Your bath is gonna be wasted love, you’ll sweat buckets. Least we’ve got towels with us!” She grinned and walked out as he started to dismantle the winch. Going into the dig and patting ‘her’ stone as she went past. Turning the corner to the right, knowing that only a few feet of earth separated her from the room where this had all started. The girl paused seeing something not remembered from before. A tiny disc in the wall, like the one on the sarcophagus that enabled it to be secured. So small you could easily miss it. She looked up and down the corridor and noticed a couple more. Reaching out she grasped one and with difficulty turned it. Jumping on hearing a familiar ‘thunk’ as if a lock had moved. Peering closely at it from where the sound had originated Emma discerned there was a vertical line nearby. Emma heard Tony calling so she replied, asking him to come closer. He did, walking round the bend and seeing her point, telling him what had happened. He looked and smiled. “Reckon it’s a door?” She nodded so they got some tools and scraped three millennia of dust away to see the sides and top. After a few minutes work he tried and pushed… hard. … CRACK. The wall moved! Emma squealed and grabbed his arm as he almost fell forward. The stone moving away on some sort of ridge and they stepped through…and found another empty room! Horizontal ridges cut from the walls as if they were shelves, alcoves too. “Looks like a storeroom,” was the agreed consensus. “Bugger, probably loads around the place. You’re right love. I think we really should tell Rashid Feroz, he might find something decent after all,” he said and Emma laughed, jabbing him in the ribs before she got a tickle in return. They paused for a drink then he walked back up, seeing another disc, not that far from the stone. “How did we miss that?” she asked. Glaring at it then Tony relented. More scraping and shoving then suddenly a repeat performance as another secret door was opened. This one leading straight into the room and Emma’s heart leapt on seeing the sarcophagus that would soon be buried with her in it. Now they worked quickly. Emma stripped off the jacket and over the next hour the winch parts were carried through the new entrance and Tony assembled it. Testing took a while. The sarcophagus was lighter than he thought once it was off the floor. Swinging from side to side on its loop. Emma weighed eight stone so he opened the door, got her to stand with her fingers holding it mostly closed from inside then tried again. Finding out it’d not be a problem. She trembled when Tony put the sarcophagus right into the hole a couple of times as it looked SO deep. Butterflies’ orbiting in her stomach and the girl was glad she’d not eaten too much this morning. He turned having levered it out, seeing her walking out of the room, stopping it then following his wife back to the entrance. Emma stood there holding the rocky outcrop, looking up at the sky. The girl jumping as he slid both hands round her waist then asked if she was alright. “Yes, just appreciating the view Tony. When I’m locked in there it is totally dark. Even after an hour I could see nothing. Not even that groove mark on the inside. Takes a bit of getting used to, OK?” He nodded, convinced now that Emma was having second thoughts and he couldn’t blame her. He’d once had an operation on his eye as a kid and needed to wear a patch for a month. Covering the other one time he’d stared into blackness and it had scared him. Now he understood a bit more.

Lisa and the Academy

Sat, 14 Nov 2015 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Lisa and the Academy)

Story follows on from Lisa and the Academy

Lisa and the Academy 2: The Ballet Lesson

Breakfast came and went in a haze, as Lisa sat in a world of her own. She had gone from teenage delinquent to bisexual French student at a boarding school in the Cotswolds in less than a day. She wasn’t complaining mind you. She had enjoyed the French lessons immensely. She was troubled at how easily she had given herself to Madeleine.

Teacher's Pet

Sat, 14 Nov 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Clicking out of his program, Jeff leaned back in his computer chair with a contented sigh. The numbers were good, everything was going slightly better than planned. If this trend continued, he’d actually wind up in better shape than he’d thought possible.

Slightly less than six months earlier, Jeff had found himself holding a winning lottery ticket. Not the biggest prize, no record by any means, but big enough. Even after taxes, and spread out over twenty years, it amounted to more money than he could hope to spend. He just had to make it through this first year.

Pony Club

Thu, 05 Nov 2015 00:00:00 +0000

It was a new harness. All broad straps of brown leather with heavy steel buckles. I almost purred as I allowed her to strap it about me. First the collar snug about my throat, then the mass of soft straps that unrolled down about my naked body from that collar. I felt myself shiver as they almost caressed me, curling about my body as their designer had no doubt intended.

Casted Trip

Sat, 17 Oct 2015 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from Casted Forever

She had been playing with fiberglass casts for quite a while, her longest adventure had been for nine days under complete control of her friend Julia. It had been almost a year since Lisa had been immobilized for anything longer than a weekend and she had been planning a new adventure during the whole time waiting for her vacation to come up again. Lisa still wore her tight corsets daily and often would wrap her small waist in fiberglass, leaving her cutting equipment with Julia so she had control of how long she wore the rigid corset. Sometimes she even added a cast over her breasts and through her crotch making it a one piece swim suit style chastity cast. Julia had forced her to wear the last one she had done for 21 days, while she went out of town for two weeks for work after she had already been in the strong cast for a week. Lisa had been glad she had left holes for her enema tube and one to pee out of but by the time Julia returned she wished she hadn’t put the small egg inside her, its constant teasing and keeping her on the edge of climax made her very tense after the batteries had died.

Remaining Flexible

Sat, 17 Oct 2015 00:00:00 +0000

9-4-8-7

Kira Petrova pressed the numbers in order and the lockbox unlatched to reveal the key within. She inserted the key into the front door and opened it. With a garment bag over one shoulder, she dragged her duffel in behind her as she switched on the lights. She surveyed what would be her new home for the next several months, and hopefully longer.

The house was is better condition than she expected. When Cirque informed her that they recently purchased it from a fraternity, she thought it would be in some advanced state of disrepair, but it appeared to be in fine condition. She should know by now — Cirque are professionals. They expedited her work visa with impressive speed, there should be no reason to think they would house their performers in substandard conditions. The house was near UNLV, which made it conveniently close to the Las Vegas Strip, where she would be performing nightly in their new show.

Patty Pole

Sun, 11 Oct 2015 00:00:00 +0000

“Damn, this job is boring!” Patty spoke out loud, although there was no one who could hear her. The only other sound was her footsteps as she walked through the dimly lit industrial building.

She was walking her rounds in her little uniform. The patch on the arm said “Orion Security”. Her job was to make sure the electronics factory was secure at night. So every night she arrived at 10:00 PM and walked around the building until 6:00 AM the next morning.

Penny’s Chains 2

Sun, 11 Oct 2015 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part one

Where We Left Off From Part 1…

Penny was finally able to pursue her fantasies in her own home. She had been able to purchase a condo with a basement. With no roommates to worry about, she had bound herself naked, with chains and padlocks. After all, there was no one to pull the rope around her wrists and knot it tight, so the padlocks would have to do.

The Thief and The Bounty Hunter

Sat, 10 Oct 2015 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Thief and The Bounty Hunter)

Part 2

“Who am I?”

For most, this would be a simple question, perhaps an exercise in philosophical thinking. For the naked woman now staring at her reflection, it was much more than that. But it hadn’t always been so.

Just over two months ago, she had known without question who she was. Back then, she’d been Victoria Swann. Secretly, she had also been the international thief known as the Phantom Fem. Only one person had ever discovered her dual identity, and it was because of him that she now asked herself this question.

Erin & Eleanor 2

Sun, 04 Oct 2015 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part one

Part 2

“We found her.”

“Good. Bring her.” Rising from her comfortable seat, the slender woman watched as two men hauled a second woman into the room. As they released her, this woman dropped to her knees, wide eyes darting around the room. “Now leave us. And remember, if you speak of this to anyone, even to each other, my Master will know, and he will not be pleased.”

Be Careful What You Wish For

Sat, 03 Oct 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Author: Please enjoy this new story, this is based on an actual experience, but in actually was much milder than this…

After an exchange of email, Peter and I arranged a meeting at my flat. I told him what I liked and what I preferred to happen in some detail, and with a few changes he agreed.

He arrived at my flat at 8.30pm prompt, texting when he was outside to say he was on the way up so I could open the door for him.

Her Little Money Maker

Sat, 03 Oct 2015 00:00:00 +0000

I spoke to her by phone on a chat line and she told me she ran her own escort service. I told her how I was submissive and that I wanted to dress in women’s clothes and be a maid and sex slave. I told her I wanted to be forced to be with men. I told her I loved humiliation. I told her all my fantasies. We spoke a few times and she said she wanted to meet me. The first time was in a coffee shop and we talked for an hour about all kinds of things. Mostly she asked questions and I answered. She said she wanted to see me again and would call. I must meet her when she called.

Laundry Prank goes Wrong by Laundering

Mon, 28 Sep 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Great thanks to Melody who corrected the grammatical faults

My name is Sergio. I live alone in my house, and I suffer from a rare genetic growing disease, which means I am no taller than 2 feet high and have been this way since the age of seven. With this shortened height all the chores that could be done easily when you’re an average height person, can become very difficult. So for helping me in these kind of tasks, a maid comes to my home every week.

BDSM Parade

Sun, 27 Sep 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Synopsis

This story is about Magumi, Harvey, Kappa, Javed and Dorothy, as they journey through life searching for what they want the most. There are many obstacles in the way. And many enemies to defeat. Deeper friendships and understanding evolve as they overcome their fears and gain newer experiences.

*****

Chapter 1 - Orphan Slave

*****

“Give me your hand!”

Our bodies were freezing, and visibility was extremely poor.

“I said give me your hand!”

One Friday Night

Sun, 27 Sep 2015 00:00:00 +0000

It was late one Friday night and Brad’s tube train was emptying out as the train crawled closer to the end of the line. It had been a long week and he had worked into the early hours on most days. The two beers he had had after leaving the office had gone to his head and he started to doze. Sitting opposite him, and now the only other person in the carriage, was a blonde woman in her mid-twenties. Brad had discretely glanced at her on several occasions, mainly because she was attractive and was wearing black leather shorts. Not tight, not loose, but perfectly fitting. She also wore a white blouse and a fitted pale blue jacket and had long dark hair which hung down past her shoulders. She had smiled at Brad as she sat down, but even this hasn’t been enough to keep his attention. Brad woke as he felt someone grab his wrist and saw the woman in the leather shorts standing right in front of him, with her knee pressing down on his forearm. He tried to lift his arm, but her knee held it in place. A few seconds later she release her grip, but as he tried to raise his arm he heard a metal clatter. He soon realised that she had handcuffed his wrist to the metal armrest. He looked up just in time to see the woman grab his bag from the seat next to him. She then calmly walked away and sat down on the seat at the far end of the row. “What are you doing?” Brad shouted as he stood up and tried in vain to reach her. The woman cross her legs slowly and started to empty his bag, finding his wallet, phone and keys. “Give that back now!” She smiled a very cute little smile and spoke in an educated, slightly husky voice as the train slowed for the next station. “It’s a pity we don’t have longer together, but this is my stop.” “Give that back!” Brad shouted as he pulled as hard as he could against her cuffs." “It’s just not your day,” the woman purred as she stood up. Brad had to think fast. “OK, take the bag, but please unlock me.” “No.” “OK, then leave me with the key to the cuffs.” “What this one?” she smiled she fished inside the pocket of her shorts. “Yes.” The woman just laughed. “But what am I going to do? How can I get out of here otherwise?” Brad was starting to get desperate. “Without my key? You can’t,” she smiled. “Don’t leave me here, please.” The woman smiled, pocketed the key and flicked her hair back over her shoulders as she left the train. He shouted after her but she ignored him and there was no-one else around to hear. He watched as the sexy shorts disappeared out of sight. Brad kicked the armrest repeatedly but it wouldn’t give, and from where he was he couldn’t reach the alarm. His wrist was already bruised from the cuff which she had locked slightly too tightly. Brad sat back down and shouted in frustration. He had just been robbed by a chick and there was nothing he could do to stop her getting away. He was now travelling away from his flat and towards the end of the line. The train reached the last station and the lights went out. It then moved to the depot where after ten minutes of calling Brad was finally able to raise the alarm. Once they had stopped laughing at his story, the maintenance crew had managed to free him by unbolting the armrest. He then reported the incident to the depot supervisor who had laughed, but said he would pass the details on to the police. Fed up with jokes about him being ‘robbed by a girly’ and being ‘kinky’, Brad had turned down the offer of a ride home and instead walked the three miles back to his flat. The woman’s cuffs were still dangling from his wrist. Unlike cuffs he’d seen before, these had a heavy lock which could only be unlocked with a unique key, a key that as far as he knew was still in her pocket. The guys in the depot had been unable to remove the cuffs and Brad had the feeling that getting out of her cuffs would be a major problem. Although, given the hour, it was a problem that could wait until morning. It was gone midnight by the time Brad arrived home. The blonde had also taken his front door key, but he was too tired to wait around for a locksmith and so decided to try and force the door. But as he climbed the stairs to his 3rd floor flat he found the door ajar, the lights on and music coming from inside. He slowly opened the door and walked inside to find the woman with the leather shorts sitting on his breakfast bar holding a glass of wine, with her jacket off and a few of the buttons of her blouse undone revealing a sexy black bra. “What the f*** are you doing here?” Brad cried. “I’m sorry about my behaviour on the train, it was inexcusable.” she purred with eyes that conveyed complete confidence of the situation. “What?” “I’ve brought back your bag and have opened a nice bottle of wine.” “What? You rob me, and then return everything?” She smiled her cute smile. Brad grabbed her arm, pulled her over to the wall and pinned her there with one hand on her shoulder. She smelt nice and she really was cute. Crazy, but cute. She had a presence that could not be explained by her stunning looks alone. “It took me an hour to get free from the train.” “You should have asked me, I’ve got the key,” the woman smiled. “I did, you just left me there.” “You looked cute all chained up.” “Cute?” “Would you like me to unlock you now?” The woman pulled a key from her pocket and let it drop on the floor. As Brad crouched down to retrieve it, the woman reached for the spare end of the cuff and quickly locked it around her own ankle. “What are you doing, you crazy bitch,” Brad said as he tried in vain to stand back up again. Brad knelt on the floor in front of her and tried the key in the lock. “This isn’t the key!” The woman giggled and pushed herself against Brad’s head. Her scent, a mix of perfume and leather, was beautiful and Brad couldn’t help but let his head rest for a few seconds against her thighs. When he regained composure, he picked her up with one arm around her back and one arm under her legs and carried her into the lounge. “I don’t know what you’re trying to do to me, but I want the key now.” Lying on the sofa, and with Brad kneeling in front of her, the woman deftly unbuttoned her shorts and slid them down to her ankles to reveal cute black silk panties which barely covering her perfect figure. Brad had no choice but to stop and stare. She then guided Brad’s hand on to the front of her panties. “The key’s tucked in here,” she purred as she rubbed herself against his hand. Brad was completely aroused as he slipped his fingers underneath the silk and retrieved the warm key. He unlocked the cuff from his wrist and walked back into the kitchen and drunk the wine that she’d poured for him in one gulp and then refilled his glass. She was one hell of a sexy woman, but she was also scarily unpredictable. She’d already caused him a lot of grief and could no doubt cause him a lot more. By the time he’d returned to the lounge, the woman had unlocked the cuff from her ankle and locked both cuffs tightly around her own wrists. She walked over to Brad and slipped the key into the front pocket of his suit trousers, leaving her hand inside for a little longer than necessary. “I’ve had you chained up for most of the evening, it your turn now,” she whispered as she threw her cuffed hands around his body and walked backwards, pulling him towards the bedroom. The wine, the tiredness and the sexy woman were all too much and Brad started to strip off his shirt and trousers. Within minutes he was making out with the beautiful, crazy, unknown woman. Shit, he didn’t even know her name. When Brad woke the next morning, the woman was lying by his side, once again dressed in her leather shorts and top. A few seconds later he realised that the cuffs were once again locked on his wrists and this time both hands were cuffed together around his wrought iron headrest. He also realised that his feet were cuffed to the foot of the bed. She kissed him on the lips and smiled. “Good morning, sweetheart.” “Good morning,” he replied, “you really like these little bondage games.” She sat up, reached for Brad’s laptop and then sat down heavily on Brad’s chest. Brad cried out in pain. “Let’s see, what’s your internet banking password?” Brad couldn’t believe it, the woman had already gone from crazy bitch to cute blonde and was now back to crazy bitch. He pulled at the cuffs, which confirmed to him that he was completely screwed. “I’m not telling you anything.” “Oh yes you will, they always do,” she said as she lifted herself up slightly and dropped her butt heavily back down on to his chest. “You bitch!” The woman laughed. “You knew that last night and yet one look at my naked body made you forget.” Her leather shorts had looked so cute on the train yesterday, and now only inches from his face and resting painfully on his chest they looked anything but. “The longer I sit here, the more it will hurt,” the woman said with complete authority as she clicked on the internet and started to browse. “And if breaking a few ribs doesn’t work then I’ll sit on your face and use my butt to break your nose as well, maybe a cheek bone as well if sit down a little too hard. “No way!” Brad muttered as he wriggled desperately beneath her. “Do you want to put money on that?” she replied as she slid up his body and sat down squarely on his face. The leather smelt nice, but any pleasure was short lived as she positioned herself as she wanted, rested all her weight on him and sealed off his air. Brad struggled but the woman’s thighs tightened and held him in place. He was running out of air and struggling more desperately. When she finally lifted up, Brad’s face was red and his chest was heaving. He looked up and saw real delight in her eyes, she was one seriously f***ed up girl. Things then became even worse as she pulled a heavy chastity cage from her handbag. The thought of her controlling his dick was terrifying, but there was nothing he could do as she quickly and expertly fitted it around his cock. Brad couldn’t see what she was doing, but could feel the steel closing in tightly around him. The woman slid back on to his chest. “If you think the cuffs are secure, you wait until you see this chastity cage,” she smiled once again with her captivating presence, “getting out of this isn’t an option.” Brad looked for compassion in her beautiful dark eyes, but saw none. He had no idea what she was thinking or what she was after, but he knew that any begging or reasoning on his part was pointless. He heard the chastity padlock click shut. “OK, I’ll tell you,” he moaned. She almost looked disappointed as she quickly transferred the daily limit from his account into hers. She then took some pictures of him locked in the chastity cage, which he assumed were to make sure that he wasn’t foolish enough to take this up with the police. “It really has been fun,” the woman said as she slipped her jacket on and picked up her bag. “You can’t leave me here.” Brad said desperately. “Yes I can.” “Please…. sorry I don’t even know your name.” “No you don’t,” she smiled. She sat down next to his head and inspected the cuffs. “You really are f***ed,” she said as she took the key from her pocket and ran it seductively between her lips. Knowing that he had to try something, he moved his head and ran his lips over the inside of her thigh. “Umm, that’s nice,” she purred as she stood up and removed her shorts. She knelt on the bed, with one knee either side of his head, and seductively swung her hips from side to side. She then slowly lowered herself on to his mouth and pulled the crotch of her silk panties to one side. She was back to being sexy and seductive and giving her oral sex was really turning him on, even though he felt sure that she would leave him chained up in his own flat. She barely lifted up during the next hour and by the time she did, both his tongue and his cock ached like hell. He had to wait a further half an hour while she showered. When she finally returned to his bedroom she once again looked impeccable. He looked up into her dark eyes, desperately hoping to see a smile, or at least some compassion. She sat down on the bed next to his head and threaded the cuff keys on to a key ring, which she then proceeded to run up and down the inside of her thighs. Should he say something, if so what? She finally spoke. “That was so nice that I won’t take these keys with me.” “Thank you,” he blurted out. “Instead I will leave them with the girl in the flat opposite. Judging by look she gave me when I let myself in last night, I think she might find that fun.” “Laura? No!” The woman smiled her sexy smile. She then took some paper and pen. “What are you writing?” Brad asked. “You’ll find out when Laura arrives.” The woman then took a ball gag from her bag. “No way are you putting that in my mouth.” Brad said. “You’re cute, but a slow learner,” she smiled, “do you know how many things I could do to you right now?” It only took one look into her beautiful eyes for Brad to open his mouth and let her mute him. She then stood up, checked herself in the mirror and pulled a single key from the pocket of her shorts. Brad knew that this was the key to the chastity cage. “Laura doesn’t get this one,” she purred as she tucked it back in place, “I’ll keep this until next time.”

What About Dee?

Sat, 26 Sep 2015 00:00:00 +0000

They’d polished off 2 bottles of wine with dinner and a blunt of primo for dessert, the four friends now sat around the patio table talking rather loudly about their sexual exploits.

Lyla spun the empty and it pointed at Dee, “Ohhh truth or dare!”

Dee rolled her eyes and answered, “Truth.”

“Some sexual fantasy you’ve not told anyone here about before,” Lyla smirked.

“Fuck you,” Dee felt the trap closing. Lyla knew most everything she’d done with Charlie. Charlie was here next to her, so she couldn’t say something he knew about. It had to be something she felt ashamed to admit to. “Dare, then.”

Karin's Jeans 2

Thu, 24 Sep 2015 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part one

Part 2

Nick sat on the pavement with his jacket pulled down his arm as far as it would go to cover the cuffs. Fortunately it was a bohemian, student area and so he didn’t look too out of place. He pulled out his phone and dialed Karin’s number. “Hello,” she answered after six rings. “Honey, you can’t just leave me chained up in the street.” “I’m shopping, you’re a guy, best thing I think.” “You’re confusing me with a dog!” Karin just giggled and Nick could hear her talking to a shop assistant in the background. “I’ll make it up to you later,” she finally whispered as she hung up on him. Nick sat on the side of the pavement, leaning up against the railings, watching people walk up the residential street and into the mansion blocks on each side. Although this adventure with Karin was fun, he found himself feeling jealous of their freedom, being able to go and do whatever they wanted, whereas he was effectively a prisoner. The upside though, was the identify of his captor and what she might have planned for him when she returned. He found her unpredictability exciting; pain and humiliation one minute, the best sex of his life the next. Nick was still lost in thought when a black heeled shoe tapped him on the knee. He looked at the shoe and then upwards to the sexiest pair of black leather trousers he had ever seen. Skin tight all the way up and the way they hugged the butt was incredible. He looked up further to the tight pink t-shirt and up to the cute face, with long blonde hair held up in a pony tail. “Wow, you look amazing.” “Thanks,” Karin smiled as she stepped slightly closer. “I assume you will be so good as to unchain me now?” “Mmm, OK, the key’s in my pocket.” Nick stood up and pushed his free hand into the back pocket of her new leather trousers. They were so tight that he had to slowly work his hand inside until he could reach the key with his fingertips. “Will you do the honours?” he asked as he handed her the small silver key. She took it and threw it casually over her shoulder, “No.” “Karin!” Nick exclaimed as he tried to look past her to see where the key had landed. “Nothing sweet about me,” she whispered seductively into his ear before kissing him on the lips. Nick watched her walk across the pavement and lean against a lamppost. She casually crossed her long leather covered legs and watched with amusement as Nick tried to deal with her latest bitchy behaviour. He was a sexy guy anyway, but his reaction to her deliberately cruel and bitchy behaviour was just too cute for words. Looking back, Karin had always had a cruel and sadistic streak and had often enjoyed causing pain to others, training as a doctor was a real paradox. Her victims had changed from family pets to specially selected acquaintances and the occasional boyfriend. Nick’s behaviour on the first night at her flat had somehow triggered her cruel streak and as a result, he was in for an experience that he would never forget. Nick called out to a young woman who was passing. “Excuse me, hello, hello!” Karin smiled to herself as the woman, who was listening to her iPod, completely ignored him. The situation was made even better as she actually stood on the handcuff key as she walked past. Nick looked at Karin and gave her a very frustrated, but to Karin a very cute look. Nick called out to the next person. She looked confused and was a little hesitant to help, but Nick managed to convince her and she finally picked up the key and nervously threw it over to him before walking off quickly. Nick unlocked the cuffs to at last free himself from the railings. He walked over to Karin, put his hands on her butt and kissed her. “You’re crazy,” he said. “You’re going to enjoy these leather trousers of mine tonight,” she purred as she rubber herself against the front of his jeans. “Those trousers, no way.” “They are the next time,” she said, the uncompromising look returning to her eyes. *** At Nick’s suggestion they arrived for lunch at the pub by the river. They were early and the place was only a quarter full. Karin insisted on buying the drinks and walked slowly and sexily up to the bar with the handcuffs hanging from her fingertips. Within seconds, the slim blonde in leather trousers with the cuffs had the attention of almost every guy in the bar. She sat on a bar stool and slowly locked one cuff to the draft beer pipes and the other end to her own wrist. By now every guy in the pub was watching as well as half of the women. Two barmen were helping with her order despite the fact that others were waiting. Once she had paid, she unlocked herself and walked over to where Nick was sitting on to the balcony overlooking the river. Karin sat down next to Nick and held out her hand, which he instinctively held. He saw the look in her face, but it was too late as she took his thumb and bent it back with just enough force to immobilize him. “Karin!” he said urgently but quietly, “what are you doing?” The blonde didn’t answer, but with his hand held in place, she cuffed his wrist to the metal frame of the table. The table was in turn fixed to the floor. Nick was totally embarrassed, practically the whole pub had just watched his girlfriend handcuff him to the table. “Karin, not in public, not here!” “Why, every guy in the pub is jealous of you now.” Nick thought for a moment, she was probably right, but he was still very uncomfortable. He looked back at Karin who had uncrossed her legs and was running her hands up and down her leather trousers. “It very hot inside here,” she purred. Nick had already drunk most of his beer. The leather trousers did look fantastic on her, but surely she couldn’t be serious about this. “Unlock me and I’ll buy more drinks,” he replied. Karin moved her drink to the side, stood up and sat down on the table right in front of Nick. She opened her legs, bent forward and kissed him. Nick couldn’t help but comply, even though he knew the whole pub was watching. *** It was late when they arrived back at Karin’s flat and Nick was tired from the effort of keeping up with the crazy Swedish girl. Plus he knew that Karin still had plans for him. He poured two glasses of wine from the bottle he had bought and sat down at the table. “Twelve hours in these,” she purred as she stood with her back to him and caressed her leather covered butt. “You’re crazy, time inside those trousers will kill me.” “Umm, maybe,” she replied as she took him by the hand and led him into her bedroom. Nick put his hands underneath her t-shirt and tried to pull it off, but Karin stopped him and pushed him backwards on to a wooden chair that she had placed in front of the metal radiator. She sat down on his lap, one leg either side of his body, let her hair down and kissed him forcefully. “I promise we’ll make love, but first something else,” she whispered into his ear, before biting his ear so hard that she almost drew blood. Nick’s heart was beating quickly and his hard cock was pushing up against her tight leather trousers. She was incredible, the most sexy and certainly the most frightening woman he’d ever know. Without removing her lips from his, Karin handcuffed Nick’s hands together behind his back and around one of the bars of the radiator. In her excitement she over tighten the cuffs, but that only added to her arousal. “Clean or dirty?” the Swedish woman asked. Nick smiled back, trying to guess what she was talking about. Dirty sounded fun, whatever that meant. “Dirty.” “Good,” Karin smiled as she jumped up and picked up a wicker basket in the corner of the room. “What’s that?” he asked. “Dirty, maybe very dirty,” she purred as she emptied her dirty washing on to the bed. “That’s what you meant by dirty?” Nick was concerned. Karin sorted through her dirty clothes, took what she wanted and put the rest back into the basket. She picked up a pair of black panties, held them up to her face and turned her nose up as it offended by their smell. “What are you doing?” Nick was helplessly chained to the radiator and increasingly concerned about what she had planned. Using only her fingertips, Karin placed the dirty underwear over Nick’s head. The panty elastic held it in place, but she used a hair elastic to further tighten it around him. “You wanting dirty?” she checked as she kissed his ear that was sticking out through one of the leg holes. “Number two, number three…” Karin counted as she proceeded to place all six pairs of her dirty underwear over his head. Nick watched helplessly as most of the contents of the blonde’s panty draw was wrapped around his head. The pressure around his head increased with every garment and at the same time the room became darker and darker. “Dirty running shorts, yuck,” Karin held her nose and gave a pretend look of horror. She placed the shorts over the panties and then tightened the draw string around his neck to hold them in place. The last item was a pair of white jeans, which she placed over the running shorts and secured around his neck with a belt. Inside it was dark and hot and airless and Nick found himself breathing hard even though he was just sitting still. He had no idea how long he could survive this confinement and only hoped that Karin’s medical training meant that she knew what she was doing. He then felt Karin unbuttoning his jeans and he lifted himself up slightly so that she could pull his jeans and boxers down. He then felt her naked butt sit on his lap and after a few minutes of teasing, she was sitting astride him making love. The fantastic feeling heightened from partial asphyxiation. After half an hour, Karin redressed and removed all of her dirty clothing from Nick’s head. “Wow,” Nick gasped, looking as though he’d just finished a marathon. “Not bad,” Karin smiled as she walked around him as if studying the results of successful experiment, “you survived inside a week’s worth of dirty panties.” “Can you unlock me now?” he asked. “Sure, you know where the key is,” she smiled as she turned around so that the back pocket of her leather trousers was only inches from his face. Unable to use his cuffed hands, Nick lent forward and slid his tongue into her pocket. “Karin, I’ll never get it,” he complained. “Too bad for you,” she smiled as she sat down on the bed and crossed her legs. She saw her permanent market on her bedside table and smiled. Nick could see what she was thinking. “Please, no.” But his reaction only encouraged her and she spent the next ten minutes writing her name and several provocative comments all over his body, some in English, many in Swedish. Only once the ink was fully dry did she release him from the cuff and she watched with an amused look on her face as he tried in vain to wipe her words and doodles off his skin. “Lie down,” she ordered. Nick complied, but tried to resist as she lifted his hands above his head so that she could cuff him to the bed. Karin simply moved up the bed so that she was kneeling with one knee either side of his head. Nick was holding her leather butt with both hands when she lifted his head up and clamped it between her thighs. She then tilted her hips forward so that his head was held back and he started to gasp for breath. He looked up directly into her teasing blue eyes. “Would you like it harder?” she almost sung. He felt her butt again to find it had changed from soft to hard, every muscle in her body was focused on gripping his head tightly in place. Nick knew that there wasn’t any point in even trying to escape, if he did it would turn into a fight which he knew she would win. She was sexy, crazy and scary. “Hands!” she ordered. He quickly compiled and within seconds he was cuffed to the bed. Nick lay on the bed watching Karin move around the room. She saw he was watching her and started to put on a little dance for his benefit. It had the desired effect as he felt more and more turned on. “Are the cuffs necessary?” he asked. “No, but I like anyway.” “I know you like,” he smiled. She held her finger to her lips, “End of discussion, I’m not unlocking you.” Karin then unbuttoned her leather trouser and started to ease them over her hips, which was something that couldn’t be rushed. As soon as they were off, she redid the buttons and lay down on the bed next to him. “Sorry now, if it’s hot and smelly inside,” Karin said as she kissed him. She eased her trousers over his head, with the back of the trousers against his face and slid a belt through the belt hoops. Nick lay still enjoying the heat and scent that was radiating off the inside of the leather. This was nice, although he knew that Karin had no intention of leaving it at this. He then felt her insert one end of a small clear plastic pipe into his mouth. Next he felt the leather tighten around his neck as Karin tightened the belt. He couldn’t hear it, but he knew that she would also secure it with her combination padlock. Karin then took the trouser legs and wrapped them around his head and then tightened and buckled the rest of her belt collections around his head. When she had finished, Nick head was securely and completely encased in leather, with only one small plastic pipe protruding. Karin sat on Nick’s chest inspecting her work. It was perfect, he was completely sealed inside. “I hope I warmed it up well for you,” she purred as she kissed his bare chest. She then took the end of the plastic pipe and held it against her thigh. She waited for the inevitable reaction as he air ran out. He blindly reached out and tried to push her off as he struggled to regain an air supply. Unfortunately for Nick, his struggling only turned her on more and it was several seconds before Karin unsealed the end of the pipe. “What are you doing?” she could just make out the mumbled voice from inside her trousers. She then slid down and felt his hard cock beneath her. He seemed to be enjoying this almost as much as her. It was over an hour later when they finished making love. Karin showered while Nick remained cuffed to the bed, his head enclosed in her leather mask. Karin returned, wearing only her panties and snuggled up next to him. Just before she closed her eyes, she saw the end of the plastic pipe lying on the bed next to her. She picked it up and slipped it into the front of her panties, with the end resting deep in her crotch. She cuddled up to the guy who would for the next eight hours be breathing air from deep inside her panties. She closed her eyes and quickly fell asleep.

The Object of His Affection

Sat, 19 Sep 2015 00:00:00 +0000

I never imagined finding my one true love at a sex shop. It was a Friday night, past midnight. The shop wasn’t packed, but it wasn’t empty either. I saw several men and women there. Some men were meekly looking around at the movie section. Some women were laughing at the sex toys. The clerk was having a good time showing a bachelorette and her best friend some gadgets for a bridal party. I just stood there not quite knowing what to do. The tiny bell on the door chimed when he walked in. He wore his jet black hair slicked back, white polo shirt and khaki pants. His eyes, icy blue and his skin smooth. He looked almost afraid to walk in. He walked in slowly and cautiously as if he was afraid someone he knew would see him there in the midst of all the other toy loving, porn loving people. I watched as he went to the magazine section and scanned a few pages of the magazine filled with big breasted women. Then he slid over to the movie section just eyeing the selections. He turned for a moment to see if anyone was watching and I guess he saw me eyeing him. His eyes met mine for a moment and then he quickly looked away. I saw him blushing and felt like blushing too. He continued to scan the movies and the moved towards the toys near me. He eyed several molded boobs and fake vaginas. He wanted to laugh when his eyes widened as he saw an almost “real” looking pussy. He looked over at me again and walked towards me. He stood in front of me and smiled shyly. “Hey, you come here often?” He asked and laughed to himself. I wanted to laugh too. “You want to come home with me?” He asked looking at me up and down. I don’t blame him for looking after all I was wearing a sexy short black leather skirt and a dark red low cut top and my black stilettos completed my look. I wouldn’t tell him I wasn’t wearing a bra or panties. I would surprise him. “I’m a little lonely tonight. I could use the company of a fine looking woman such as yourself,” he said and smiled shyly. My eyes said it all. Take me home with you! He seemed so sweet and sincere. * * * A few minutes later we were back at his place. It was small, neat and comfy. I was sitting down on the couch while he went to get some wine. He came back with two glasses. He sipped his wine slowly and stared at me. “I can’t believe I brought you over. This is by far the craziest thing I’ve ever done.” He sips again. “So what’s your name? I think I should call you Sunny because of your blonde hair. You look like those pretty California girls. You look like a Sunny to me.” I liked the name he chose for me. I never thought of myself as a Sunny but it was cute the way he said it. He sipped his wine slowly and then put the glass down on the coffee table next to mine. He stood up and went over to his Bose portable system and searched his ipod player for the best song to play. He put on some slow music, Sinatra I think. He came back and sat next to me. He stared at me from head to toe. “You’re the first woman I ever bring home you know that?” I felt privileged. A guy as hot as this, and I’M the first one he brings home? I watch him lick his lips and he moved towards me. He places his lips against mine. He feels good! He tastes good! His lips part and his tongue slides in my mouth pressing up against mine. He puts his arms around me and holds me tight. I’m enjoying this immensely. My other friends had told me that men were never this gentle with them. Most men were rough when it came to starting up. Not my man. He’s sweet, gentle and kind. One hand starts creeping up under my top. I like it more. The more the touches me, the more alive I feel. He breaks our kiss and starts to caress my face. “You’re so beautiful you know that? I think I fell in love with you from the moment I saw you at that shop. I think you and I are good together.” He kisses me softly. He strokes my long blonde hair and starts kissing my neck. His warm kisses trail from my neck down to the top of my chest. “We need to get this off you,” he says tugging at my top. He starts pulling it up over my head. My hands adjust above my head so he can slip off the top easily. He stares at my bare breasts. My nipples are already hard and a dark brown color. He licks his lips and bends his head to put one breasts on his mouth. His tongue circles around my hardened nipple while his other hand plays with my other breast. His mouth and hands feel incredible! I sit back and enjoy my man. His hot mouth moves taking turns tasting each breast and licking each nipple. He trails kisses down to my tummy and one hand gropes the zipper holding up my skirt. He struggles to unzip it. His hands are shaking. He seems super nervous! I think it’s totally adorable. He manages to pull off my skirt leaving me completely naked. He looks at my nude body and his eyes widen. “You are hot. So hot…” he kisses my lips again slowly. I say he’s hot too. I think he’s sexy! He stands up and takes off his white polo shirt revealing his bare chest with little hair on it. I feel even more excited watching him slowly getting nude for me. I wanted him to hurry up and take it all off fast but he wanted to tease me it seemed. He blushed as he stood bare-chested. “You like what you see Sunny?” I say yes! He kicks off his shoes and bends to take off his socks. He slowly undoes his belt and slips it off throwing it on the floor along with his other pile of clothes he just took off. I can see he’s hard as a rock through his khaki slacks. Hurry up! I beg. He unbuttons his pants and lets them fall to the floor. He steps out of them and remains in his white brief boxer shorts. His cock looks like it’s ready to spring out of his boxer shorts and into my pussy. “You like what you see so far Sunny?” He rasps. Yes! He peeled his boxer shorts off his incredible body slowly. His cock was hard, big and looked delicious! He came to me and stood naked with his cock pointing at me. He knelt down in front of me and pulled me down some. He spread my legs wide and began to taste me. Oh my goodness! Oh my goodness! I wanted to cry out in sheer ecstasy. He snaked his tongue all over my pussy. His tongue was slimy and strong and felt so good lapping up my juices. He stopped for a moment and looked up at me. His loving eyes were now filled with pure lust. He moved up towards me and grabbed my long legs and wrapped them around his waist. “I want you,” he whispered breathlessly. I want you too! He adjusted himself between my legs and slipped in his cock. I felt my pussy widen up by his size. He entered me easily and gently. I heard him moan. He bit his lower lip and closed his eyes. “You feel so good baby. So good!” So do you! I love how you feel inside of me! He opened his eyes and looked at me. He began moving in and out of me. He was panting with each thrust. His moaning increased and beads of sweat started showing all over his naked skin. His cock pounded my pussy good. I could feel him so deep inside of me I thought his cock might come out of my mouth! He pressed his body up against mine and laid himself on top of me. It was a bit uncomfortable for a moment. My legs were up on his shoulders now and I was slouched on the couch. It got comfortable right away when he began pumping in and out of me faster. It thought it had been forever but realized it had only been maybe two or three minutes when I felt a surge of warmth filling me. My man moaned deeply and closed his eyes. I watched him as he climaxed inside of me. He looked hot as he came. His sticky hot seed was swimming inside of me, deep inside of me. “Oh fuck!” He groaned. “Oh shit.” He stared at me and his eyes met mine. His eyes were beady now and his body covered in sweat. He looked somewhat embarrassed. “Sorry. I didn’t know I’d cum so fast. It’s just that…” his voice trailed off and he flopped on the couch next to me. He was fighting to catch his breath. “You are my… first? I know that’s pretty fucked up huh? Here I am a 34 year old dude that has never had sex before and the first time he does, he cums in like three minutes.” So what? We got all night. He laughs and tosses his head back. He stares at the ceiling fan and his breathing slows. “Hope you don’t think I’m a lousy screw and then go tell all your friends.” He laughs again. I’d never say anything. I think you were great! He turned to face me. His icy blue eyes looked tired. “We can do more things tomorrow. I promise. I promise I’ll be better. It’s been such a long day and you are so new to me.” He leaned in to kiss me. “You want to sleep with me? Or would you rather sleep out here?” With you! With you! He smirked and stood up. He grabbed me and carried me over to his room. He slammed me down on the bed. I wanted to laugh. “I’m going to take a shower,” he said. “You maybe want to take one with me?” Yes! I want to keep looking at your naked body! He grabbed me again and carried me over to his bathroom. I waited as he turned on the hot water making the bathroom steam up. I saw my own reflection on his bathroom mirror. My blonde hair was a mess! My man and I go into the shower. I watch him soap himself up and then he soaps me up. He washes my body and my hair with a unisex smelling shampoo. We kissed more in the shower. My man leaned me up against the cold tile and pressed himself against me. His cock hardened again. He eyed me curiously and made me get down on my knees. The water continued to rain down on us. He stood in front of me holding his erection. “Ok I need to know what this feels like. I’ve seen so many movies about blowjobs and I have yet to experience one. So…my love can you do me the honors of giving me my first blow job?” He asks almost courteously. Yes! Come here! I demand. He caressed my face and put his cock in my mouth. He rubbed it against my tongue. I felt every vein and throb of his cock. His salty precum lingered on my tongue and some went down my throat. He made me look up at him. “Your mouth f-feels….” He closed his eyes and kept thrusting his hips. “Incredible,” he finally managed to say. And you taste incredible. I say silently. My hands go on his waist and my head bobs back and forth, back and forth. It was all so beautiful, his cock pulsing in my mouth, his deep sounding moans filling the room and his cock fucking my mouth furiously. “Oh baby…I’m going to cum. You want to drink me up? You want to swallow my seed?” He asked panting for air. Yes! I need to taste you! “Oh fuck! Fuck! Fuck!” He cried out as his sperm shot out in my mouth. I could taste each spurt of cum. He was salty, tasty, I was so in love now it was too late to turn back and just see him as a man. I’d be his woman now forever and ever. Or…. so I thought. * * * At first, everything was wonderful. My man let me live with him. He’d buy me clothes, usually something sexy. He would tell me how embarrassed he was to go into Victoria’s Secret to buy me some sexy panties or a sheer bra. He said the sales girls thought it was cute of him to be buying things for his woman. He said one sales girl in particular started helping him out. She’d choose the perfect matching bra and panties for me. He said she was quite beautiful which made me uncomfortable but he was man, so it was natural he would look at a beautiful woman. He told me her name was Janie and that she was shorter than me with long dark hair and big blue eyes. He said her eyelashes were a mile long and jet black. She did sound beautiful but why was he telling me this? Did he like getting me jealous? I pushed aside all the comments he’d make about this “Janie” girl. The fact that my man was buying me necklaces and even chocolates was making it seem that I was winning and not Janie. My man and I would make love every single night. He’d please me, and I’d please him. We’d fall asleep in each other’s arms and I’d wake up to the smell of coffee. He’d make love to me quickly before going off to work. He would sometimes tell me things like: “I want to marry you.” “I wonder if we can have children.” “Wouldn’t it be something if I could impregnate you?” I would say yes to all those things. I would mind marrying my man. He just hadn’t asked. I kept waiting for the day he would ask me to be his wife. I bet he’d buy me the hottest wedding gown ever. He and I would live happily together and no one else would come between us. It was a nice thought but I had to face reality. As time went on, maybe four or five months, my man wouldn’t make love to me as much. He’d just watch TV and talk on the phone a lot. I was often in the living room and he’d go to the bedroom and shut the door. I could hear his muffled voice. Sometime he’d laugh with whoever he was talking to. He wouldn’t tell me I looked beautiful like he normally did. He stopped buying me pretty clothes and jewelry and I kissed the chocolates goodbye. It seemed like I had done something wrong. I tried to remember what I did that was so wrong but nothing came to mind. I had always gone along with whatever he wanted to do. He wanted to try anal and so I let him. It had felt just as hot as vaginal sex but more intense. He’d cum so hard that he had fallen asleep right afterwards. I was willing to try any position he wanted. I’d ride him, I’d let him put me upside down once too. I was trying my hardest to please my man and keep my man but it seemed nothing was working. One evening, he got home carrying a huge bouquet of roses. Red roses. Red roses stand for love of course. I was almost relieved to see him get back to himself. He smiled at me and held the roses towards my nose. “Smell them,” he said softly. I took a whiff of the roses. They smelled beautiful! So fresh! “You think she’ll like these?” She? Don’t you mean me? “I bought them for her. Guess what? I went into Victoria’s Secret pretending to buy something and she was there. I asked her out on a date. I hope that’s ok?” He smirked evilly. I didn’t say anything. I was still in shock. “I’m going to take a shower and get dressed for my hot date. I promise I won’t bring her home. I know that might upset you a little.” He laughed as if he was making fun of me. He left to take a shower without inviting me to shower with him. I stared at the gorgeous roses that were on the coffee table. How come he didn’t bring ME flowers? I was speechless. It was as if he had stopped loving me. A few minutes later he walks out of his bedroom freshly dressed in crisp gray slacks and a black polo shirt. His hair is slicked back and I can tell he just finished shaving. The smell of his manly aftershave scent fills the room. I wish he’d kiss me. “Well Sunny, I’ll be back later tonight. Wish me luck. I’m nervous.” Nervous? Why do you want to go out with a woman that makes you nervous? You were so calm around me. He didn’t hear me. He walked out carrying the flowers. I waited at home. I waited and waited. Hours passed and finally he stumbled in the door late that night. He had a big smile on his face. He looked at me seductively. “Come here baby,” he said and grabbed my hand. He lifted me up from my seat and held me close. That’s more like it. I told him. He hummed a sweet melody in my ear and leaned down to kiss me. His kiss was hard and passionate. Our tongues meshed and our bodies became warm. He led me the bedroom and laid me down. Since I had already been naked waiting for him, all he had to do was take off his own clothes. He stroked my naked body and sucked on my nipples. I was so happy he was back to me. Back to his woman! “I have an urgent need to cum,” he murmured in my ear. Then cum in me. I’m all yours. Always will be my love. I said sweetly. He flipped me on my stomach suddenly. He bent me towards him and entered me heatedly. It felt good, but it felt scary too. He’d never been this rough with me. Not even when he and I had anal sex. He was so careful as if not to hurt me. But at that moment he grabbed my waist hard almost digging his nails into my skin. He started fucking me hard. The pleasure was fading and I only felt pain. I wanted to tell him to stop but then he might get mad and tell me to leave. I didn’t want to leave. I loved him so much! His skin hits mine with each thrust. He leans into me and grabs my breasts hard. “Make me cum you little slut. I need you to squeeze all my cum in you.” Slut? He’d never called me that before. He continued plunging in and out of me as hard as he could as if he was mad about something. As if he was trying to hurt me. I stayed quiet because I didn’t want to upset him. I didn’t want to tell him to stop. He pulled my hair and angrily kissed my neck. “I’m about to cum in you, little whore,” he said and threw my head down against the pillow. Whore? “Janie! Oh Janie….baby…” Janie? He came. I felt him squirting his hot liquid in me. He moaned and groaned so loudly I thought the neighbors might hear. After ejaculating, he slipped out of me and let my body drop on the bed. I felt so hurt. I didn’t want to turn and look at him. I could hear him gasping for air. Then silence. His snoring came next. I lay next to him wondering what the hell had just happened. He’d never been that rough with me and never once had called me those names. What he hell was his problem? * * * My man and I didn’t have sex for the rest of the weekend. He was out most of the time said he had things to do. I wish he’d take me along but it seems he’s embarrassed to be seen with me which really hurts. A few days later he’s dressed in black slacks and a crisp white button up shirt with a black and white tie. He looks so handsome. “I’m taking her to the opera if you can believe that. I think that should score me some points at least I hope it does. In case if it doesn’t, I know you’ll be here waiting for me won’t you my love?” He says it in such a sweet way that I can’t resist. I’ll be here. He smiles and puts on his watch. He ties his black loafer shoes and goes to grab another rose bouquet he bought HER. “I’ll be back in a few hours gorgeous.” He winks at me and closes the door. I sit on the couch emotionless. I keep hoping things won’t work. That might sound selfish to some but think about it, this is MY man so I want to keep MY man. * * * I wait again. I wait for hours. I wait forever. He doesn’t come home until sunrise. He comes in humming and looks at me. “Looks like I won’t need you to please me tonight honey. You can sleep with me if you want.” Ouch. That really hurt. He grabs my hand and I follow him to the bedroom. He slips out of his clothes until he’s completely nude. He walks towards me and takes off all my clothes. “I want to sleep completely naked with you tonight. I’m feeling so good right now. I’m not going to shower because I want her smell on me. Is that bad of me?” Yes! It’s awful! “You gotta understand babe. I love you and all, but this woman… oh man… she made my night, let’s put it that way.” He lays me down and covers me up. I stare up at the ceiling while he gets into bed. He sighs. “It was incredible Sunny. She and I did things I never thought I would.” More than what you and I have done? I doubt it. I said. He got quiet and I realized he’d fallen asleep. I couldn’t sleep. I just wanted things to go back to the way they were at the beginning when he was so into me that he didn’t think about anyone else. Now SHE was in the picture and I was slowly becoming second best. * * * For the next month or so, my man and I didn’t make love. Imagine, a whole month without sex? Oh my goodness! I craved him so much but he showed little desire for me.

All New Doggie

Thu, 03 Sep 2015 00:00:00 +0000

She clipped the leash to my collar and we played owner and doggie, but only in the house, which was great fun, especially when she let me mount her like that. We both liked that game, until it no longer seemed like it was enough. Then we started to take turns, until that too was no longer was enough.

“How about if I put up a runner in the backyard, build a dog house? I mean, the experience would be way different, so….”

Baxter

Thu, 03 Sep 2015 00:00:00 +0000

“Okay” I said, “I’ll be your doggie, but just this one time, and only for the weekend!”

With that she began to transform me into a dog. She had me use a depilatory to remove my body hair, then she very carefully fitted the snout to my face. It wasn’t uncomfortable, but it was very strange to have straws in my nose as well as look down and see my own nose! She used some kind of glue to attach a piece to my tongue to make it long enough for me to drink, and with a bit of effort I could feel the fangs built into the snout. Then came the suit.

Karin's Jeans

Sun, 23 Aug 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Note: Added missing part of this story 24.09.15 here

Nick was delighted that she had invited him for dinner. Karin was a fantastic looking woman, about 25 years old, she had recently moved to the country from Stockholm. Like many Swedish women, she was tall, slim and had long blond hair. She dressed casually, typically wearing a pair of blue jeans that just seemed to hug her waist and really showed off her great figure.

Caution

Sat, 22 Aug 2015 00:00:00 +0000

If there was one thing Stella Jordan believed in, it was caution. The world, she knew, was a dangerous place, and only by exercising caution could a person remain safe. If you don’t give someone the means to do something bad, she was fond of saying, then the bad thing will never be done.

Stella’s home was designed with this philosophy in mind. With its sturdy block walls and metal roof, it offered little to tempt any aspiring arsonist, while underground phone and power lines served to prevent any kind of sabotage of services. Iron bars and solid shutters adorned each window, removing the risk of someone breaking in. All in all, Stella’s house protected her from anything and everything someone might wish to do to her. Until, that is, she met Brenda.

Vegas Captive

Sat, 22 Aug 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Brian,at 5’6” tall, 170 lbs,late forties, takes a trip to Vegas once a year. He flies out on Thursday morning and flies back home on Monday. On the weekend visits, he likes to bet on college and pro football games during the day, take a nap, and then visit one of the many strip clubs available at night. He usually brings about $1,000 to bet on football, and around $4,000 to play with the dancers. He never takes credit cards to the clubs, knowing he would spend way more than intended if he brought them.

Robert's Dream

Fri, 21 Aug 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Robert closed his door with a soft sigh. It had been a long day to end an even longer week. Work had been worse than usual, and his attempt to relax at a neighborhood bar hadn’t helped a bit. Now, though, he was home, where nobody would bother him.

Stripping off his clothes, he treated himself to a long, hot shower. After drying off, he collapsed onto his bed. Tiredly, almost lazily, he reached down and slowly began stroking himself. This was something he only did on Friday night, so it didn’t take long for him to become hard.

Girls Night

Sun, 16 Aug 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Cindy was spending Friday night with several of her girlfriends drinking and talking about past boyfriends and having a good laugh about their choices in men. Linda asked why Cindy always wore her clothes so tight and why they always looked shiny. Linda was right Cindy always wore very tight clothes to show off her severally corseted waist and firm ass. The corset supported her large breasts forcing them upwards making them seem larger than they already were and leaving Cindy with heaving breasts. It gave her a forced sway when she walked enticing every man who saw her and making women jealous. Cindy explained that most of the time she wore latex or PVC and that she always preferred them over regular clothes because of the tightness and the wonderful feelings they gave her.

Be Careful What You Wish For

Sat, 15 Aug 2015 00:00:00 +0000

“Go on, it’s what you have always wanted”

He looked at me and licked his lips nervously, then turned his face back towards the fate I had laid out for him. Straight from his darkest, deepest fantasies. Four stakes driven deep into the ground, and a length of rope tightly tied to each one. The stakes were driven into the ground in a wide square that could have only one purpose, and he knew exactly what it was.

Bed Games

Sat, 15 Aug 2015 00:00:00 +0000

“Well, what do you think?”

With a shrug, Jess glanced around Brandon’s one room apartment. It looked pretty much the same as usual, with one exception.

“Where’s the bed?”

Grinning, Brandon moved to stand in the space his bed had once occupied. Now, instead of the large headboard, the wall sported an extension, rather like a closet. Still grinning, Brandon opened folding doors, revealing the bottom of his bed folded into the wall. Jess watched as he lowered it, legs unfolding from the outer end to support the weight.

The Kennels

Wed, 12 Aug 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter 1

When Kate and Brad had seen the house, the cellar had been the selling point. When looking around the house they had opened a heavy door and gone down a flight of stairs into a typical looking basement, apart from the fact that just behind the stairs there was a heavy barred door and a few steps behind this door what could only be described as a jail cell. The cell was about 10 foot square, solid stonewalls on three sides and bars at the front, and the ceiling was an old heavy brick arch.

An Education

Sun, 26 Jul 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Ms Summers placed her hand into the Tupperware and pulled out the tiny little naked man. He wriggled between her long fingers, and Ms Summers graced him with a warm smile from lips impossibly big. She never took her eyes off him as she addressed him. Whatever he said was too quiet to be heard, but he struggled with more vigour and beat futilely at the huge fingers that held him.

Cut Down to Size

Sun, 26 Jul 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Part I

Kate and Emma were kneeling on the floor looking at the glass jar on the coffee table in front of them, both with a look of amazement on their faces. In the jar was Kate’s boyfriend, now standing at only one inch tall. Of course they hadn’t believed the woman who claimed to be able to shrink people and Kate had certainly been joking when she’d asked for her boyfriend to be shrunk down to size for the weekend. But the woman hadn’t been joking and now here they were.

Cut Down to Size

Sun, 26 Jul 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Part I

Laura's Couch

Sun, 26 Jul 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Laura stretched out her long slim legs until her stripy woolly socks pushed up against Jack’s legs. At first Jack slid further up the sofa, but Laura’s feet caught up with him and once again playfully kicked him. With no room left to move, he paused the movie and looked over at his giggling girlfriend.

“Am I in your way?” he asked, as he used his cuffed hands to try and stop her kicking.

Sexpo

Sun, 26 Jul 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Kate and Emma arrived for the final day of the exhibition. The stand was set up as it had been for the last few days, with its big glossy pictures and its collection of shinny silver restraints and cages. As per the previous days, Emma took off her jeans and t-shirt so that she was wearing only her bright red bikini and high heels. She was tall, slim and tanned and had long blonde hair that fell down over her shoulders. Kate managed the business side of the stall. She had dark hair and was more soberly dressed in smart jeans and a top.

Accidental Inheritance 5: Stuck

Sat, 25 Jul 2015 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Accidental Inheritance 4: Bimbofication)

Part 5: Stuck in a Loop

“Three more weeks? Janice it’s already been two months!” I knew Tim would not take the news well.

I had been sent on assignment to Los Angeles to oversee the set up a new distribution facility for my company.

‘Why me?’ You ask, I wish I knew. I am not qualified in any of this. It seems I am just a liaison between the contractor and the office so some VP can keep his wife’s social schedule. “I’m sorry dear, but there have been complications with the local electrical union over their contract and its holding up everything else.”

Four Play 8: Acquisition, Transportation and Rubberisation

Fri, 24 Jul 2015 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part seven

Part 8: Acquisition, Transportation and Rubberisation

The week before the vacation began there was a lot of nervousness between Sophie and me. I think we both wanted to get it going. She spent some evenings out with her girlfriends, and I knew they were doing some shopping, no doubt spending a lot of money – our money – on latex for the guys, and probably other “equipment” too. It made me a little nervous as I knew Sophie had a very fertile imagination. But fair’s fair, we could have them for five days, and it was fair that they could have a crack at us for two but I had a feeling that they would learn a lot during their adventure, and it would rebound on us…..

Sojourn at Hordenhurst Lodge

Fri, 24 Jul 2015 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from part one

Chapter 2: New Rubber Toy Inducted

The prostrate form, dazed and befuddled by the overwhelming sensory tour de force, almost instantly fell into another stupor as the vehicle slowed to a halt - the engine already silenced. After a few moments doors opened briefly and then closed - gently but seemingly with hurried purpose. She was suddenly stirred to consciousness as the hatch-cover to her compartment was unlatched and lifted upward with a squeal of hinges.

Janie

Tue, 21 Jul 2015 00:00:00 +0000

I’m Jake. I’m 32, single, living in Lincoln, Nebraska. For as long as I can recall I’ve been interested in bound sexual play, tied up sex. In my relationships I’ve always been quick to ask about interest in bondage. Any relationship where my girlfriend didn’t want to be tied didn’t last long - on to the next girl. My bondage has always been agreed to, a consensual exchange of control. My ideal sweet spot is willing beforehand, nonconsensual/reluctant/forced during, happy & glowing after. I’ve had an interest in girls doing selfbondage, but until recently I’d only read stories about it.

Colony Ship Eight

Wed, 15 Jul 2015 00:00:00 +0000

What would you do to get on the last ship off a doomed planet?

Everyone was seeking an opportunity to get off-planet before an asteroid destroyed all life on Earth, and the Zorteff controlled the colony ships. But if you were not a scientist going into space for training or someone selected for the colony ship, your only chance– if you were a woman– was to go with the Zorteff as one of their “servants.” If a woman did that, she would live, but it would be as a sex slave on the Zorteff home planet.

Freedom of the Press

Tue, 14 Jul 2015 00:00:00 +0000

I am going to die of embarrassment when the media course open up tomorrow, thought Sarah. If I don’t actually die first! This is unbearable, I’m a physical wreck already and there is no way we can do anything about our situation, and if this doesn’t kill us I am going to murder Vicky myself! Vicky meanwhile was having similar thoughts, being found here like this was going to destroy any chance of being taken seriously as a journalist.

My Daddy - My Hero

Fri, 10 Jul 2015 00:00:00 +0000

My Daddy is my hero. But before I explain that, I better tell you about me and how it all happened. I’m 18, but I’m small for my age, and not the smartest tool in the shed as I have overheard people saying about me. It’s related to my size, some kind of medical thing that makes me look and behave like I’m about 13, according to those silly tests they keep making me take.

The Gamma Alpha Gamma Sorority Haze

Sun, 05 Jul 2015 00:00:00 +0000

“Hey newbie wait up.”

I turned and was looking into the breathless face of a gorgeous blond, with shoulder length blond hair andstunning blue eyes. She wore a white summer dress and kitten heels andI couldn’t help but notice the thick gold chain necklace she wore.

“I wouldn’t exactly call myself a newbie. And you are?” I tore my eyes off her chain and stared at her,eye to eye.

“So the Freshman is getting fresh!” She giggled.

Long Weekend

Sat, 04 Jul 2015 00:00:00 +0000

My name is Angela. My boyfriends name is Dan. We’ve been experimenting with kink and bondage for years. Last week he made my fantasy come true. I came home like any other day and he had that sneaky gleam about his eyes. I was suspicious, but have learned its best not to ask questions. After all, suspense is half the fun. After we ate dinner and washed up, I settled down on the couch to read my book. Within a few minutes I became rather drowsy but figured it had been a long few days at work. There was no harm in taking a nap. After all, it was Friday and we had no plans for the next day. Or rather, none that I knew of. When I awoke, I couldn’t see or hear anything. I reached for my eyes but somehow my arms had been lashed to my sides. My feet were bound as well. A cotton material of some sort was pushed at my mouth. I resisted but when someone pinched my nose and grabbed my jaw harshly, my surprise got the better of me and I yelled out only to be stuffed with I could then determine were my used panties, based on the musty smell.

The Spirits of Sumburgh 2: Master Henry

Sat, 04 Jul 2015 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from part one

Part 2: Master Henry A rustling sound came next from the old fireplace and what appeared on a rope was a wicker basket… containing the dresses. Emily quickly unpacking them and hanging the trio in a line. Soon ‘they’ were here and the girl watched as white reached into her bosom for Em’s manacle key. It appeared and was handed to grey who unlocked a grateful young lady’s left wrist… who then gasped as her arms were then tugged and secured behind her back. The key vanishing from whence it came. “That’s better sweetheart, best way to prepare you,” white said as the others guided a now trembling Emily to a chair in the furthest corner and made her sit down. It was some sort of dresser and Em was shocked to see what appeared to be 19th century version of make-up! Over the next few minutes grey and blue fussed over their charge. White doing something with Emily’s hair and she hated the idea of anyone touching that apart from herself, but in this situation she daren’t complain. Even her mother had been banned from age sixteen after suggesting she get a perm! There was no sign of a mirror in here; did they have them back then? Emily wondered, but the three dresses seemed satisfied as blue was allowed to free the girl who gratefully rubbed her wrists. Another basket arrived and the three dresses looked to Emily. “HE is here, young lady… if you please.” Came the firm order from white as the other two moved to stand demurely to the rear, as servants should. Emily nervously unpacked the basket. Trousers that she thought more like jodhpurs were laid on a chair’s base and a white ruffled shirt went to the high back with a hat perched on one of the armrests. The girl immediately thought of Pride and Prejudice. Wonder if this is my Mr Darcy, she wondered as nothing happened for a moment. “Mary, Margaret… would you help Miss Emily… present herself?” White asked and the two came forward and took Em’s arms. Leading the shuddering girl not to her make-up table but to the pair of manacles she’d touched earlier. These now opening by themselves it seemed as two more that had rested on the floor now snaked to be underneath the others. Emily allowed herself to be placed against the wall then blue cuffed while grey locked each limb to a restraint until the girl was spread-eagled as far as her dress allowed. White drifted closer and came to stand in front. Emily’s fearful eyes staring back at the space above the neckline where the figures’ own head would be. It began stroking her hips and that felt rather nice. “Much better. It’s what you want Emily dear… To be bound… isn’t it sweetheart, and the rest to come later too?” came an amused whisper and it made the girl shudder… and more but her heart was hammering… with joy.” “Yes… ma’am. It is, and will be?” She queried and saw the dress rocking slightly as if the invisible head was nodding. “That’s good my dear. What Henry will do to you tonight… you’ll enjoy it, do you understand?” was the next remark and Em wondered, hoping like hell she wasn’t about to fall into the hands of a sadist. “I will ma’am. I promise… and thank you for what you’ve done for me already.” Emily said. She got a kiss on the nose then the other two followed and stood in front. “Thank you Mary, thank you Margaret,” she said and grey first curtsied, so that was Mary then! Emily smiled as blue too did the same then they moved away. The three dresses headed to the first basket and white stepped in first then crumpled into a heap. Blue followed and grey went last. The now full wicker container slid towards the fireplace then was lifted up out of Emily’s sight. Silence fell apart from Em sniffing as her nose tickled before the girl realised the shirt was moving! It moved forwards and opened up, then like a guy putting it on he did the fasteners up the front. The trousers followed though he had to wriggle and grunt his way in. A bit tight perhaps but Emily’s eyes stared at the bulge in front. ‘Oh my goodness… he’s well hung… ’ she murmured as the outfit moved away and over to the shelf where it seemed were the keys to Emily’s restraints. The ring glided over in front of the spirit who came up close. Em amazed to smell a faint scent on him, the girl remembering men in those days used as much as their partners. “You are… Miss Emily McLeod… ?” It said with a marvellous deep timbre of a voice. That made the girl wonder if this was actually the Duke himself rather than his eldest son. “Ye… yes your Grace… ” she stammered and the shirt moved back… then chuckled at her. “Hmmm, not yet awhile. Father is still in good health. I am Henry, his eldest. Mother tells me you, girl, are mine to do with as I please, is that correct?” Emily froze for a moment then nodded. “Yes, Sir… Master… ” she spluttered and again the shirt seemed to find her amusing. “Relax young lady. Master will suffice for now. In the future we will see… ” he said and that did startle Emily. Surely this was only going to last what, 48 hours or so? They couldn’t keep her longer? Dave and the others would soon find her handbag, the clothes in the Duchess room disturbed and realise something was amiss and start a search. She jumped as his sleeves went either side of her waist then ‘fingers’ landed on her hips and began to move around her torso, making the girl tremble as her breasts were ‘examined’. He went down and lifted her dress; fingers going so close to the top but his sensuous stroking of skin was making her shudder. Letting go and coming up closer again before a kiss on the nose. “Such a charming and well structured creature. Mother tells me your body likes to be used in some interesting ways. Especially when you are on the rack. Is that right?” he asked and Emily nodded and agreed. “Well. I’ll be happy to oblige your wishes then Emily. I’ve been with wenches before but you, you seem special and I’ve already promised Mother I’d not hurt you. But tell me what I’m to do with you once you’re freed from these cuffs.” The girl was amazed, and relieved that she wouldn’t end up having skin flayed off her back or something as daft. A good shag on the rack was gonna be enjoyable by comparison! Their second kiss lasted a long time, despite Emily still being restrained and it stopped her from swooning anyway. Discovering he had a beard. The keys finally unlocked her and she went and sat down with a sigh. ‘Henry’ following then resting his ‘hands’ on her trembling shoulders as she eased the marks on her wrists. It was only putting it off but he waited patiently until Emily got up and turned to him. “Undress me master, then restrain me on the rack and make love like a real man would… ” she whispered. There was a looong pause then another chuckle. “Very well Emily. It will be done… ” He lifted her up and they had another kiss. It seemed so strange feeling him there but seeing nothing but she enjoyed herself before he went behind and started to unbutton her robe. Emily held the front until his hands reached her butt and she carefully lowered it and stepped away from the dress. Turning to face ‘him’… only to gasp as now she could vaguely distinguish a figure starting to appear within his outfit as the shirt was half-unbuttoned! Slowly, as she stared a wonderfully chiselled figure materialised. Mr D… no chance, Emily thought, as his head became more solid. Shame about the beard but right now she wasn’t complaining. Now fully visible she advanced and this time embraced him, her lips going for his and it lasted a while. He didn’t look like any of the paintings upstairs but she had other things to think about as she finished undoing his shirt. What a bod, he was superb. Emily was trying not to cry as she lay back on the rack. Henry watching as she’d earlier prepared it all. The locks open, the gag and blindfold ready. The keys just below them and she paused then looked up at him. “I’m ready… please Master… do it,” she said. Smiling as he lifted her left hand, kissed it then brought it up above her and secured it in the cuff. The right followed then he headed south. A finger going down her torso, between her breasts then down a leg, making Emily shudder. Her limbs were spread apart then locked into their cuffs then he came back up. A stare at her then he nodded and reached for the gag, easing it in and tying the cloth around her jaw. The blindfold however remained off. He wanted to see her eyes as she was stretched out. Emily shuddered even more as the clicks began to resonate round the room. Her arms and legs moving wider and the metal starting to dig into her, but he was careful. Slowing the rate as he saw her chest rising and falling faster as she was ‘racked’. By now Em was wondering just how far he’d go when Henry clicked the rollers, said that was enough then let go. Seeing Emily was as taut as he was prepared to allow. “Good girl, now here’s the real good bit… ” he said then unbuttoned his trousers and stepped out of them. Emily’s eyes bulged… wow. For a moment worried this was gonna hurt, but it soon seemed young Henry was more experienced in wenching than his mother thought. Fingers reaching into Emily and stirring her emotionally to get the girl ready. His other hand worked all over her body, tweaking nipples and stroking her ever upwards as she grew warmer… and wetter! She was certainly ready enough after a few minutes so he clambered on top then sat astride the trembling youngster. Easing himself in slooowly made her eyes bulge again as Em took a length longer and thicker than anything she’d ever felt before. She’d only had two guys and neither of them had been so well endowed. But as he wasn’t forcing the pace she could take it. Henry saw her momentary look of pain but wasn’t concerned and she relaxed after a few moments anyway. Not his fault and none of the other wenches had ever complained! Now he began to pump her and saw Emily’s eyes crinkle so she must be smiling under that gag. Watching her fingers wriggling in the cuffs as he increased the rate. If the girl wanted to play like this he was prepared to oblige her wishes over the next few months, having already decided he was going to keep this one. It’d been what, two hundred years since the last when he’d really been alive? Soon he was pounding away, making Emily squeal with each thrust, her eyes going all over the place. This wench was enjoying it, he grinned and Henry worked on. Feeling her shudders growing in intensity till his seed spurted into her and kept flowing until he was exhausted and pulled out. Her hands had gone red as the metal dug into them and now he saw the first signs of pain in her face. Looking down her feet were going the same way so he better relax the bonds soon or she’d get hurt. Emily managed not to scream in frustration at just failing to climax on feeling him drawing out. SO unfair, didn’t he know that this was for both their pleasures? But she better not say anything and then smiled on hearing the clink as he adjusted the catches and began to reduce the strain on her limbs. Henry heard her gagged sighs of relief and hoped she’d enjoyed it. Maybe next time she’d go all trembly like his other wenches had after he’d done that to them. Maybe he’d have to teach this girl what to do properly in a bed rather than this contraption. Now it was freedom time… well until he placed Emily into the gibbet cage and hid her away for the night to stop the brother ghosts discovering her and having their go! Minutes later he was helping an exhausted Emily off the rack, her muscles weakened by the strain of what she’d been through. Leading her back to the table and she grabbed a cloth then turned away, obviously wanting a bit of privacy he assumed. Wandering away to examine the gibbet, hoping it would be of use. Tugging on the front he was pleased when it creaked open, a box of pins on the base sliding closer too. A detailed look and he soon worked out how to use it. Meanwhile Emily was quietly dressing herself back into her robe. Hoping that ‘Henry G’ was satisfied with her tonight and they could meet again tomorrow for more playtimes. She turned towards him and asked the guy was the castle recreation what he and the family remembered. It was fairly close, he’d replied and over the next half-hour Emily questioned him about what life had been like. Also were they aware of what modern 21st century people knew. Henry nodded. “Yes, we’ve been watching over this place all the time. From the years of decay, til a century ago when the Historical Society began work. There are some things we’d have put right. One day Emily I’d like you to begin writing it. I don’t know if your people would understand if a youngster suddenly tried to change things but that’s for another day. The way modern folks interact is so strange to us from the past! We listen in all the time, read the papers that are lying about and try to learn, but it is puzzling.” She grinned, “I guess you’re not computer literate then?” His turn to chuckle now and he came up and rubbed her body. “Those funny picture screens and the things you touch to make them work, they seem to rule your lives. Same as the little boxes you speak into, we know what they do, have done once they began appearing a century ago. But since they stopped being attached to the wall and have moving images on the fronts people are addicted to touching the damn things.” She really laughed at that. “You have obviously been watching us but there is a lot for I guess both of us to learn. I’ll teach you about modern times, you do the same about you and the past, yes?” He admitted yes, he had been watching, as had his family. Seeing peoples’ fashion and tastes changing even up here in bleak Shetland. Learning how the language was evolving too. “Guess you were especially watching… the ladies?” she smiled and if it was possible for a ghost to blush then Henry did so. “Yes, I’ll admit I have been. The visitors mostly but also the people who’ve worked here. Some generations of the same families who’ve devoted their time to Sumburgh and for that we thank them all. Your family for instance, your grandmother Iris, mother… is it Jean or Jeanette, she seems to use both? Now there is… you my dear.” Emily confirming it was actually Jeanette but only using the shortened form at work. She and Emily’s father, Iain were away on holiday so wouldn’t be back for a fortnight. That was partly the reason Em was here playing her games where she’d assumed not to get caught. “Well until your mother found me… ” “Yes, I was surprised to hear about it. You however have a very different outlook on life; your elders were and are a bit straight-laced? Yet you like dressing in vintage stuff, my mother is very impressed at your work Emily. But even she was amazed to come into the dungeon the other day and find you like you were. That is why she has allowed you to come down here. I hope, young lady there will be more of this for… us, yes?” The girl was delighted and eagerly nodded, coming closer and they embraced. It seemed so damn strange kissing what she knew to be a ghost, but having not had a man for over a year since Jerry abandoned her Emily wasn’t going to pass this opportunity over. Their hands went everywhere and he joked that “it’ll be hard to keep you for myself.” As he seemed to know her family it was time he told her about his. She asked about his younger siblings and he paused, then explained that George had been 18 and Arthur a mere 16 at the time of the sinking. “So they’ve never had… a?” and he replied “Probably not… well George might have dallied with one of the servant girls but he hasn’t told me! Don’t see much of him about these days. A lonely ghost. Think he stays up on Unst most of the time at another old castle.” “And you, yes?” she queried and felt him freeze before relaxing a bit and tapping her nose in admonishment. “That’ll come later young lady. Not the sort of thing I like to talk about in polite company.” Which to Em meant yes, probably with Mary and her buddy Margaret but she better not press. Changing the subject Henry asked Em why she liked being chained up and suchlike. In old times they were used as devices for punishment, not pleasure. She grinned and told him that modern women had a lot more freedom these days and she’d show him tomorrow ‘some stuff on the funny screens upstairs that would explain everything’ “Very well I’ll wait. There are things in here I’m sure I can use to bring you pleasure Emily, like that,” and she blushed SO much as he pointed towards the gibbet cage. Em followed him to it and looked down, seeing loops in various places as Henry explained how someone would be secured. Stepping inside and positioning him, closing up the loops before placing his arms at the back, telling her to shut the door on him. She obeyed and stood there shaking at the thought of being locked in it herself! “It’s amazing… ” she said and he grinned, asking her to open it again and did she want to try it sometime. Of course she did and Henry saw Emily glowing as she tugged the front bit allowing him to glide out. “May I… have a few minutes just standing in it now… please… Master?” Despite her fears Em kissed him for a long while then allowed herself to be eased into the cage and he made sure her ankles rested in the rear halves of the fixed cuffs, her neck the same and she lifted her hair over the top. Going round the back he gently drew Emily’s arms behind and placed both in the loops. Telling her to relax because he could feel the girl shaking a lot now. The two halves were closed up then he knocked pins into Emily’s wristcuffs. The girl heard the ‘tinks’ and tugged, a faint gasp and squeal at the fact they were LOCKED. “Noooh my goodness… ” she spluttered. She’d only wanted to get the initial effect, not be secured in it straight away! Henry paused and came round the front to see her nervous expression. “Shhh young lady. It’s best if I show you properly how it is done. The first of your restraints is done Emily. Do you wish me to carry on?” Seeing her lovely chest rising and falling a lot faster now. She thought about it… for a long time. “Yes… Master, please continue.” They had another smooch and he went down and did the same to Emily’s ankles, taking a moment to examine her shoes as naturally he’d never ‘seen’ high heels close up before. They seemed strange but as she could walk it didn’t matter, besides she wasn’t going to be mobile for some while once this was finished. A gentle rubbing of her legs earned him a chuckle as he came back up to pin her midriff band then lastly that shapely neck was enclosed. Henry brought the front round and closed it. Emily managing not to gasp this time as it sank in how restrained she was now, unable to even wriggle that much. “Is it better?” he murmured and Emily nodded, too excited to even say a word in case he changed his mind and freed her. Henry walked all round, seeing her limbs secured. Though her elbows did seem to be… flexing? There’s ways round that, he thought and headed for the cupboard and grabbed a set of cuffs, seeing her eyes watching him, wondering what they were for. She soon found out as he went behind and placed one cuff just above her elbow and locked it, the girl realising that he was… Oh wow… and this time Emily did gasp as he eased her left arm closer to the… “Master pleeease… be careful… ” she murmured as the strain was getting considerable, but not yet painful then she felt the other cuff being locked around her arm and she breathed a sigh of relief as the link gave her an inch of slack back again. Coming around Henry saw how this extra set of restraints made Emily’s already impressive chest bulge out even more. A shame she was dressed! But he opened the front and began to stroke her body for a while anyway then kissed her before stepping away. He grinned at her then looked across at the pile of cloth… Emily realising these were for her gag and blindfold. “Yes please, Master, we’ve got this far.” She whispered and he grinned then reached for the first. Packing it in far more than Mary or Margaret had done then it was tied off, the guy seeing the bulging… and glowing cheeks of his pretty new captive… or hopefully lover before he wadded up the last bit. “Tomorrow my dear, we’ll play a lot more in here… if you want to?” he said. As her eyes were sparkling in agreement he knew she’d cope tonight and Emily nodded, wondering where she was to be sleeping. He’d already said that he needed to leave soon so why do this now when there was so little time? “That’s good. I’m really going to enjoy training you,” he grinned and she smiled again as she received another long stroke and a nose kiss. “Shall I finish you for a while?” Henry asked and saw Emily pause, wondering what this meant. But being held like this was really turning her on so Em nodded and winked at him. Before Henry did her eyes he’d better show Emily her quarters, well she was in them but where the cage was going so he stepped away and bent down a few paces from the front of the gibbet. Like the servants upstairs he pressed down on the corner of a flagstone and Em was amazed to see it move. He lifted it up and folded the stone back. Emily seeing nothing but a hole… and she wondered… surely NOT down there all-night and locked in this? Oh my goodness, I am, she thought as Henry grabbed hold of a rope and tossed it over the beam above the rack. A second followed then he clambered on top and secured both to the loop on Emily’s cage. Em began to speak but could barely raise a squeak as he tugged hard on them and she squealed louder as the cage lurched to one side and closer to the hole. Soon she was just above it, and trying not to start sobbing as he arrived with the cloth as this was not what she’d hoped for. “You’ll be safe away from my brothers… down below Emily. Until we meet again sometime… ” he said then despite her look of shock wrapped those widening eyes as she realised what that meant. Faint mewing and the fact her hands were now flapping in some sort of panic made him figure that she’d just done that! The banging of the door pins just added another layer of restraints and Emily was appalled at how suddenly things had turned… did he not understand it was supposed to be FUN? A louder squeal as he lifted the cage forward again then he heard weeping begin as the thing graunched on the edge before sliding downwards. Soon it bumped on the bottom, her keening wails making him hurry up and untie the knots before bringing the top over. “Goodnight my dear… ” he said and eased the lid down, just in time to hear… “Nggghhhhhhoooo… !” before the stone was levelled with a thump, leaving his beautiful new ‘lover’ to contemplate what was going to be an interesting time for her. Emily tugged pathetically on her cuffs, her arms already aching at the elbows from the extra set. Her eyes streaming tears at how this had turned out. She was also worried about the air down here. The stone had seemed fairly tight fitting and maybe… So it took a while before she felt a breeze on her left cheek. “Miss Emily… ” Came a whisper and the girl froze. Willing it not to be her mind playing tricks before the lack of air killed her. “Miss Emily… ” it came again, louder this time, female too and she squealed when something touched her breasts. “Huugghhhppp… ” she spluttered into the gag but froze when there was a gentle tapping on her nose. “Be still Miss, it’s Margaret. Master Henry sent us down to look after you tonight.” The spirit said and Emily slumped in her bonds, still sobbing quietly as she felt fingers going to the knots in her gag and undoing them. The girl easing her tongue once the material had been removed. She tried to say something but a hand was placed firmly on her jaw and another slightly different whisper, probably Mary she thought, told her to remain silent, but least she said please. Emily relaxed and slowly her jaw was released and she worked it around. “We are not allowed to free you Miss, from the cage because this is a test of your character. That is the Master’s orders but he did say your elbows could be unlocked to avoid harming you, will that be sufficient?” It was better than nothing, so she nodded in agreement. Immediately hearing the scrape as a key was inserted in the lock, turned and it popped open with a click. Emily’s arms easing enough but it still made her gasp as the circulation improved. To ‘just’ have her wrists secured was a bonus and she sighed as the ache faded from her shoulders. For a moment Emily thought the gag was going back in as the material rubbed her cheeks but soon became apparent that one of them was cleaning her face from the tears. “That better Miss?” and Em whispered, “Yes thank you, is that Mary?” Jumping as a hand from the other side rubbed a nipple. “No, Mary’s over here… oh I’ll do your eyes too,” and soon the blindfold was off too. Still pitch dark but things were better… if only she could step out of her shoes. Her toes now crushing themselves into the points, she normally only wore heels for an hour, two at most yet now she was to stand in them all night and maybe more? The clean up soon finished and Emily whispered ‘thank-you’ and got a pat on the cheek. What she wasn’t expecting however was the two servants slowly beginning to rub her torso through the velvet fabric. Emily shuddering as her nipples became the centre of their attention. “Shhh… ” came a whisper in response to a groan as by now they were rock hard against her dress. A finger behind going down her backbone and Emily’s mind was going nuts. If one of them thought about… It did and the girl felt her dress moving as something went underneath. Touching her ankle cuffs making Emily tremble as fingers slid so gently over her calves, past the knees and onto her thighs and still going north. Another sigh as it paused then dipped just slightly into her. Making the other ghost, who was still working her breast chuckle into an ear. “Naughty Miss Emily… But we know what she likes… ” it whispered, taunting her and the girl flushed as the other one continued touching there… Easing her lips apart then two fingers unhooded her clit. A louder groan was enough and Emily soon found herself being gagged. Only because she suggested it! After a long smooch, Em now discovering that women kiss women differently, then she’d said that and the material was placed back in and tied off. Now silent she stood helplessly waiting for them to start working her over. They didn’t disappoint and Emily’s body took a pounding as Mary and Margaret tormented their victim all through the night. She’d just drop off after a session then they’d start again! But the girl had stamina too so it was a surprise after yet another cleaning period when Em squealed as she felt her arms being cuffed again, with the blindfold also now replaced. “Shhh Miss Emily. It’s almost dawn. Time you got some rest before Master Henry returns. He’s a rather light sleeper so we’ll assume he will not leave you too long. Good day… naughty Miss Emily… see you tonight, we hope,” was the last chuckling thing the girl heard but she was smiling behind her blindfold despite the fact her feet ached like hell and the rest of her wasn’t feeling that good either. Seemingly moments later Emily was startled into wakefulness as the hatch creaked open… “Good morning young lady. I’m assured you passed a pleasant night Emily… so now you should be happy and ready to start your training?” She grinned tiredly behind the gag but relieved that she’d soon be freed from the gibbet. Bracing herself as it lurched unsteadily upwards. Her arms were two rods of pain and Emily squealed hearing the tapping of the hammer as he knocked out the pins. It was SUCH a relief to bring her hands round the front, the creaking of her shoulders almost audible but Emily prayed she wouldn’t collapse when he did the rest. The gag and blindfold were removed, Em’s mouth soon joining Henry’s in a very sensual smooch. The guy looked and was dressed the same as yesterday so least she could see him there. “Ready to come out?” he asked and Emily nodded. It was a close run thing and he did support the girl as she hobbled out of the gibbet, straight away kicking off her shoes and quickly sitting down on the rack edge with a gasp as her hamstrings relaxed! A yawn was muffled and she grinned, trying to stay upright as she apologised. “I’m sorry young lady. I forgot you ‘real’ people need to sleep properly. It’s different for us, we just… well go quiet and hang around… ” She nodded and apologised again for being weak, trembling as his hands began to rub her shoulders and it felt good. Whatever his 19th century limitations he was a great masseur! “Thank you… Master,” she replied, remembering that he was of senior status to her, even if he was a ghost! “But I suppose you don’t eat either?” she asked and he shook his head. “No, again we don’t, I’ll open the hatch and take you up to that room where you prepare food, yes?” Emily was pleased and Henry stripped off then gradually faded from view, only a faint shadow flitted across then she heard a noise from the fireplace. A moment later she realised from the scraping that her way out was ready, so she groaned and stepped back into her heels, grabbing Henry’s clothes too. Going to the bottom of the hole and standing there. Em managed not to squeal when ‘hands’ clamped round her waist then lifted the girl upwards! So nerve-wracking as she floated out of the hole and landed nearby and he let go. Taking his clothes and dressing himself, whereupon he materialised again. “So you don’t walk into me by mistake. I’ve had a few close calls when going round the castle. No wonder the old guard, Raymond isn’t it, is nervous sometimes? He’s convinced this place is haunted because my father bumped into him one afternoon!” She laughed at that. “Well Master, he’s right, but a shame I cannot tell him.” Henry laughed this time and headed for the door, unlocking it and Emily was about to step through when he called her to wait a moment. The guy going to the cupboard. “I believe you need these young lady… please.” The girl turned to see him holding the leg-cuffs she’d worn last time and somehow Emily managed not to groan in frustration. She locked her limbs and handed the key over without complaint. Quite how she’d manage that tomorrow when the place reopened was yet to be worked out. She’d have to reassure him that she would return in good time and they’d continue to see and talk to each other. Emily trudged upstairs, this time not tripping up on the chain and after a very welcome bathroom visit she went to the kitchen. Henry gliding silently alongside her then went to sit down while she prepared some breakfast. The youngster relieved to be almost free and the girl made a stack of toasted sandwiches and a drink for herself. He drifted about the room, looking at the leaflets that awaited sorting for the display racks. Having finished it and washed up Emily assumed she’d be taken downstairs and restrained… well she was hoping anyway. But Henry had other ideas, telling the girl to fetch notepaper then follow him. He even unlocked her ankles then left the restraints on the table. She hid them in a drawer, “Just in case someone does show up. They’re not supposed to be here until tomorrow morning. That’s when I have to… well, hide away til I can reappear without it being obvious I’ve been here all the time.” He smiled and told her that would not be a problem and the girl nodded. Knowing exactly where she was going to be held tonight. Looking at him and he smiled… making Emily blush and they had another cuddle and smooch. “You’re the first real person in nearly two hundred years any of us have dared to contact. Thank you young lady, for believing in us,” he said formally, rubbing Emily’s back and she held on. “Yes… master. We’ll have to keep it our secret for a while. Modern people are so stupid about the afterlife. I wasn’t sure myself until your mother found me down there… plus the ladies, and now yourself. I believe now!” she smiled and got a nipple tweak. Taking the time to step out of the heels and into a pair of sneakers for comfort. She was about to undress and get into her normal T-shirt and jeans when Henry asked her not to change. Coming over and gently taking hold of her. “Please Emily. I like you wearing that, you look prettier. More like a Lady,” and that made her blush. “Brings all the good memories back of when Ladies used to inhabit my… our world… ” She nodded at that and moved away to replace her clothes in the wardrobe. He took her left hand, kissed it then led Emily into the corridor. Over the next few hours Henry and Emily toured the innards of Sumburgh Castle, a shame it was raining so they didn’t go outside. The ghost dictating everything he knew or remembered while Em, who thought she knew most of it was amazed at what information was inaccurate or completely unknown. It was going to be so difficult trying to persuade her boss to almost rewrite the entire history of the building for future publications. Lunch for her followed then Em looked at him and he nodded. Soon enough a happy Emily was ‘lifted’ downstairs then obeyed the request to strip naked. Before too long she was back on the rack and Henry was pounding into her again. The youngster was already dreading tomorrow when she’d have to leave this part of her life behind… though she made a mental note to check when her parents were next due to go on a holiday without her!

Taylor's Poker Experience

Thu, 25 Jun 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter 1: Why not?

“Come on, it’s all in good fun!” Gaby said, poking Taylor in the stomach.

Taylor winced, rubbing her stomach. She had only been in Boston for two weeks, but she was already beginning to regret the move. She was only a 23 years old girl from Woods Hole, MA, population 920, and she really did not belong in Boston. It wasn’t that she didn’t feel accepted, after all a girl with silky smooth white skin, beautiful red hair, and a smile so infectious that even Scrooge himself wouldn’t be able to help but grin is never unwelcome. And it certainly didn’t hurt that she had an ass so fine that cars slowed down while passing her back home, and nice C cup breasts. Taylor just felt that she didn’t fit in with anyone. She had been raised to believe that sex was something that you had after you got married, and that until then you never mentioned it. But everyone—even the girls—talked almost nonstop about their sex lives. However, Taylor didn’t want to lose the only three friends she had made since she moved, so she didn’t complain.

Outdoor Nightmare

Fri, 19 Jun 2015 00:00:00 +0000

(Story is based on a true story, names have been changed for privacy)

My name is Tessa, I started doing self bondage a couple of months ago and I really enjoyed it. But in the first couple of weeks I was scared for being discovered while being bound and it really scared me off for doing heavy self bondage. And I didn’t want to call friends since I didn’t know anyone who liked it. But I decided to do an outside bondage scene. And I wanted to keep it simple for the first time, because I didn’t want to be discovered or something like that.

Sojourn at Hordenhurst Lodge

Thu, 18 Jun 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter 1: New Rubber Toy

She was admirably ensconced on the bed; naked apart from the totally occlusive rubber hood enveloping her freshly shaved pate. She could not see, could barely hear and could utter little more than throaty grunts or moans such was the effectiveness of the breath-through, inflatable gag occupying her jaw aching mouth. The hood was secured to her head by means of a truly extreme posture collar whose rolled rubber edges added a measure of comfort that belied the considerable discomfort of compressive pressure on her throat as well as the strict denial of head movement. It also lent her an almost alien, dehumanised and vaguely insect aspect.

River Monster

Tue, 26 May 2015 00:00:00 +0000

[ This is a work of fiction. The Animal Planet TV channel, the show River Monsters and its host Jeremy Wade have NOTHING to do with these fictional events. The characters are fictitious and not intended to portray any real person. ] Story continued from “Skinny Dipping”

Paula, at 24, was the newest and youngest member of the cable TV channel‘s field team. She was one of the scouts who would check out the locations where reality shows might be filmed. She was given a new assignment, teamed with a Mark Mills, a 28 year old experienced field investigator. Mark was a good team lead overall, but Paula had been told by another scout that he liked to find tasks for his newbie partner that were sometimes embarrassing or scary. Their assignment was conveniently close to her home in Oklahoma. She was especially glad it did not involve tornado chasing as her prior job for the Weather Channel had.

Pferman

Mon, 18 May 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter 1

Smack! The wrench slipped, and even though Carl was pulling instead of pushing on it, his fingers still managed to be driven into a row a screw tails. The wrench flew from his grasp, and he heard it go clattering off down the inside of the fuel tank, heading towards the fuselage of the airliner he was working on.

“Goddamnsonofabitch!” He muttered, clenching his teeth and gripping his hand. His two middle fingers had taken most of the impact, and it felt like they had just been stung by a few very upset hornets. Things just weren’t going his way today, starting with being assigned to work inside the wing of an old airliner and heading downhill from there.

Movie Extras

Sun, 17 May 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Movie Extras Wanted: Women 24-26 yrs old, 5’ 6", slender, D-cup, black hair, green eyes. By mid-morning Annie’s inbox already had ten copies of the casting call, forwarded from various friends and family members who all knew about her dreams of getting ‘discovered.’ They couldn’t believe how perfectly Annie fit the description. Annie herself had seen the ad as soon as she woke up. She considered herself an amateur extra by that point, and she always checked for new postings first thing in the morning.

Judicial Spanking

Sat, 16 May 2015 00:00:00 +0000

I was a student at a west coast university some years ago, with several changes in major and not really expecting ever to graduate. My way was paid in full, and I saw no reason to hurry to get out in the “real world” and get a job, and all that get up early garbage I saw some of my friends doing. My present major was political science, and the only reason I chose that was it looked easier than my last major. Despite the easy nature of my latest chosen field, I found myself falling below the GPA level that guaranteed my free ride, but fortunately I wasn’t alone.

Sorority Rush

Mon, 11 May 2015 00:00:00 +0000

The sorority had a problem, it was too popular. The House could only accept 25 new pledges from the freshman class and 36 girls had been accepted as pledges. Eleven of them had to go. Simone was the head of the chapter and was having a difficult time making the cut. The House had ties to the most popular fraternity on campus, one known for accepting good looking boys with money and connections. This made the sorority very attractive to girls eager to meet and date those boys. And then there were the rumors… It was known that the girls all wore House necklaces. That they were BDSM collars and that freshman and sophomore girls were expected to be submissives and serve as sex slaves was actually true. But it was only rumor to those outside the sorority and the fraternity. Pledges thought that the collars and what they were made to do were just part of the pledge hazing. Many of the new girls were surprised when there were frat boys invited to inspect them naked. Few complained when ordered to let the boys touch and fondle them. After all this was part of the rumors and had itself preselected girls who were active sexually and eager for such experiences. So now Simone and the upper class sisters had a problem. All 36 girls had great bodies, most had already shown their heated nature and willingness to please both the boys and their older sisters. In fact one early pledge event had involved having each girl, naked and blindfolded, crawl to a chair, spread the legs of the seated person and use her mouth to make the person cum. They had to please two of them, one male and one female. If a pledge refused or was not able to make the person cum, they were eliminated. Surprisingly, only four pledges had been eliminated this year. Knowing how important it was for the sisters to stick together, and that some of them would be the future Mistresses as upper class, she needed something that would cement them through a shared choice and that would reveal who had leadership or skill as a dominant. The event planned for this Saturday would be just the thing. The 36 girls were taken individually to the House laundry room and told to strip and put all their clothes in the wash before being led down the hall to the cellar stairs. This hall was lined with the upper class men and women of both the sorority and the fraternity. The gauntlet of groping and fondling and stroking left the pledges quite aroused and excited. Once they were all down in the cellar, Simone told them, “You have one hour to play with each other, make the most of it.” The cellar was empty with a floor covered with easily cleaned thick exercise mats. The room was of course wired for sound and video so the rest of the girls and the guys from the frat House could watch. It proved both entertaining and rather athletic, a bit like a twister tournament that left most of the girls only partially sated. After the hour of physical activity Simone opened the door and tossed in a box of wipes and a roll of giant heavy duty bin liner plastic bags. “Clean the mats and fill 6 bags with trash. Yell when you are done.” The pledges made sure all the mats were cleaned, but the used wipes did nothing to fill one bag, let alone six. So when they called out and Simone returned, she acted angry when they explained there was nothing to fill the trash bags. Simone said, “Nonsense, I see six bag fulls of trash down there. Only 30 pledges move on after tonight. Deal with it.” Simone returned to the lounge to watch. They would learn who was least popular, and who stepped up as a leader to suggest the 6 should be the trash. With that, the door was closed and Simone joined the rest in the lounge in front of the big screen TV. The most assertive of the pledges, Elaine shouted, “Quiet! They want to reduce our count by 6. It’s obvious isn’t it? We have to stuff 6 of us into those bags.” It did not take long for the pledges to break up into 4 groups and after they whispered together the 4 leaders started to argue about how to decide who would be discarded. No one wanted to draw straws, or hairs since that was all they had. Drawing the short hair got a laugh but no one wanted to leave things to chance. The leaders of the two biggest groups stepped aside before approaching one of the other groups. The two smaller cliques each had 6 members. It took very little time before it became clear that one group of 6 was all alone… As it turned out, the 6 were the ones with the least confidence and when it became clear they had been chosen, Tamara, their leader spoke up. “I always knew I was just trash, this only proves it. Ok, bag me up, I might as well be thrown out like garbage.” Two others nodded in agreement while the other three started to cry. At that moment, the door opened and 6 gags and 6 binding ropes were tossed into the cellar.

A Very Special Delivery

Wed, 29 Apr 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Patricia had been nagging her boyfriend for months. He had brought a porn video over one evening and they had proceeded to watch it together. They had only been dating for a few months, but James had been able to key in on her latent kinkiness, and seemed to know every trick in the book on how to exploit that knowledge.

Twenty-eight year old Patricia on the other hand had always been somewhat conservative sexually, but upon realizing what pleasures her new boyfriend was willing to expose her to she had slowly but surely loosened up.

A Very Special Delivery

Wed, 29 Apr 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Kitty Costume

Wed, 29 Apr 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Carla closed a one-inch wide, rhinestone-covered collar around her neck, completing her costume. She spun the collar so that the leash ring was centered in front then inspected herself in the mirror. Maybe she was going a little overboard… but what the hell, you’re only young once!

The girl in the cat costume that looked back at Carla from the mirror positively radiated sex appeal. A sleeveless black leotard, cut low down the chest and back, hugged her every curve. The shiny black spandex reflected light in such a way as to draw extra attention to the curviest parts: her boobs, hips, and butt. That butt, like her breasts, was only partially covered by the extremely high cut legs of the leotard. The rest of her butt and her long legs were covered in dark fishnet tights. Those tights didn’t reflect light the same way the spandex did, but she figured that the desired male attention would be drawn to her shapely legs anyway.

Hunting Property 3: Slave Kate

Sat, 25 Apr 2015 00:00:00 +0000

This is a ongoing story, however at least the first two chapters can be read separately. Hope you enjoy again feedback will be greatly appreciated as this is a first time story. Story continues from part two

Part 3: Slave Kate

I walked back to my truck to get my camera. Once at my truck I open my toy bag. I grab a hood with a locking collar a leash and a 12" chain. Not wanting to leave my captive too long unattended I head back to the clearing.

More than a Walk in the Park

Sat, 25 Apr 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Greg grabbed his lunch off the counter and stopped to kiss his wife goodbye. It was supposed to be that easy, but he had to stop and take another look. “Wow, you’re looking really dressed up today. Something going on at work?” He quickly took in the dark jacket over the snug white top. The matching dark skirt looked a bit bulky, but it was halfway up her thigh and he felt an urge to lift it up. The snug top surprised him, but also created an uncomfortable bunching in his pants.

The Stink Suit 2

Sat, 25 Apr 2015 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from part one

Part Two

Sarah was in real trouble as she struggled for her life inside the steel cage. Her body was killing her as the cuffs bite into her skin. The smell coming from the suit was never ending and made her feel sick. The thick rubber was making her sweat and a small lake was now rolling around her suit. Her skin was itching as the tight rubber trapped the sweat. She could no longer feel her arms and legs as they had gone numb. Her clear plastic hood was filled with condensation, sweat and drool as she cried through her leather muzzle. Her wet hair had fallen over her face as each breath streamed up the hood.

Round and Round

Sat, 18 Apr 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Tammy is the author of Tales of the Green Valley series.

This is an account of a True and recent experience (April 11-13, 2015) I thought I had planned well and got in a lot deeper than I expected. Another lesson in why this type of play should remain as fantasy and is NOT for solo play, have a partner/rescue plan if you consider doing this. Better yet, DON’T! I was interested in experiencing part of what Betsy did in story # 17: New to the Game and this is what happened. Maybe this true story will help prevent a bad mistake by someone new to this.

The Almost Gender Change Experiment

Wed, 15 Apr 2015 00:00:00 +0000

I was 66 years old, worried about the inactive Hep virus I contracted during a transfusion while in the Air Force which became activated, when I was kidnapped and forced into a medical experiment that changed me into another completely different and younger object of sexual pleasure.

At age 66, the last thing in my mind was sex. The sudden Hep B attack 6 years ago, had eaten away over a quarter of my liver, and the fact that my days on this earth where few, just surviving each day was uppermost in my mind. I kept exercising by bicycling 3 to 5 miles every day, which was becoming almost impossible due to my deteriorating health. It was a beautiful perfect day in Key Largo, Florida, temperature was 72 degrees, and the sun was shining. I was not feeling well so I decided to go for the shorter route of 3 miles on the Bicycle. This route was on a one way narrow road near the water in the back streets. I was in a kind of deserted area when I heard a vehicle coming behind me and slowed down making me apprehensive not to lose my balance, I tried to look to the side however, someone grabbed me by the collar and pulled me inside a van making me land on a large mattress. It was so quick that by the time I realized where I was, a plastic mask was placed over my mouth and nose and a man’s voice said; “Just keep calm and breathe deeply”. I did and passed out.

Corsets

Fri, 10 Apr 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Lori had been fascinated by corsets since she was a little girl and her great grandmother had laced her into her “training” corset from when she had been small. Lori had loved the tight compression and the feeling of being continuously hugged and for some reason even had feelings in her “special place” arising from the restrictions the corset put on her. Her great grandma would lace her tightly each time she visited and Lori would beg to spend her summers with her.

The Lake House

Fri, 10 Apr 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Joan arrived at the lake house after a two hour drive. They have been meeting out here without Ken’s wife knowing for almost two years The dark haired woman smiled at the thought. She did notice the absence of his car. Digging out her cell phone Joan sent him a text.

“I’m here”

The reply came a minute later.

“I’m in town. Be there soon. Go inside.”

Smiling Joan went into the lake house. She had been meeting Ken out here once a month for the last year or so. His wife never came out here so it was really safe for them to meet. Entering the “Play Room” as they called it Joan saw several things laid out for her on the bed. The bed was a youth bed, slightly shorter in length and a bit wider than a twin. It was made of metal with solid bed posts just the right size for handcuffs. There was one set of handcuffs attached to each bed post and she knew from experience that they would hold her securely with very little wiggle room.

Smoking Issues 5

Mon, 06 Apr 2015 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Smoking Issues 4)

Part 5

He lay there half-dozing in exhaustion in his severe overnight mummification, his lower back aching, along with a dull headache, his pulse pounding in his earplugged, wrapped-down head. He sighs and groans in his super-tight, rigid immobility, having had way more than enough of this. She has forced him way beyond what he could reasonably endure physiologically, if he were to have any say over it, and this has gone into the realm of serious torture. His cock and balls are trapped in the small, tight tubular stainless steel chastity device and crushed down by the tight wrap and tape. He has thought all night about getting her locked into her chastity device that the devious Angela had told him about. Suddenly his small breathing hole through the duct-tape over his hard round 2” PVC gag is covered and he vocalizes in surprise and also relief that this hellish ordeal is nearing the end at last.

Trained

Mon, 06 Apr 2015 00:00:00 +0000

I arrived at my new Mistress’ house promptly at 9 pm. We had never met but had spoken frequently since I answered her ad in a swingers magazine. She wanted someone who was very openminded and was delighted when I told her I was into submission and wanted to be a slave. We chatted about this subject often until I agreed to be her and her husband’s slave.

She did have a concern with me as I was not experienced in serving and had never been with a man before. She was new to domination but was studying extensively. This first meeting was to get aquainted but she had told me to expect anything and had found out what time I was to be at work the next day.

Mistress Latexa's Rubberdoll 2:The Doll

Sun, 05 Apr 2015 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from part one

Part 2: The Doll

“Wake up, Tessa!” The words were hard and accompanied by the sheets being thrown back by strong arms. Tessa opened her eyes, fighting for consciousness. Strange smells invaded her nostrils, and there was the jarring crash of metal against metal to her right.

The room was a whitewashed blur before eyes which refused to focus. Pressure around her midriff, arms and legs suddenly slackened, then she was being pulled into a sitting position, legs swinging over the side of the bed, cold metal against the back of her thighs. She tried to protest, but her mouth would not respond, her tongue felt as if it were made of concrete and her jaw felt as if it were locked shut.

Mistress Latexa's Rubberdoll: The Clinic

Sun, 05 Apr 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Thank you to Jane D’oh for sending the stories to me.

Part 1: The Clinic

I had been told by Mistress only that I required a regular check-up, to determine how my hormone treatments were progressing. Mistress had insisted that I be put on a massive regimen of oestrogen and progesterone to feminize me irreversibly and completely, and it had been nearly two years since that fateful first day of treatment. The changes began slowly; for the first couple of months I barely noticed them at all. I noted first that my skin became softer and smoother, supple and resilient in ways I had not experienced before. I noticed that my scent changed as well; previously, my male sweat had been salty, tangy and acrid, but now I found that it became sweeter and more fragrant, betraying my former gender.

Easter Bunny

Sat, 04 Apr 2015 00:00:00 +0000

A few months ago, when laying in bed after I was spent by a wonderful evening of sex, my boyfriend Mike, asked me if I would like to be a living doll in a full size box like those in stories I read on a web site. “Well not exactly like those dolls but you would be in a box with clear plastic”.

“Well I don’t know, I haven’t thought about it. You mean I would be tied in a box like a new doll?”

The Birdcage

Tue, 31 Mar 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Sunday morning so early that the sun is just barely up and no one else seems to be. I don’t remember ever seeing the city so deserted, only a few early risers out to enjoy the morning. As I turned the corner just south of my building I stared at the woman coming toward me. In four inch spikes she was taller than my own six feet. Her long blond hair shimmered brightly in the morning sun, and her long luscious legs swelled into sleek muscular thighs that disappeared beneath a short blue mini-skirt that molded her voluptuous ass into a thing of heart-rending beauty, but the thing that really stopped me were the huge fleshy mountains thrusting out from her broad chest, and bulging from the top of her blouse, daring anyone to look at them. She was looking down into her purse and coming on a collision course with me, and we were almost together when she drew something from the purse. I thought at first it was a gun, but it looked like a cross between a gun and a camera, some kind of toy. She looked up at me, and I was caught staring at her mammoth tits. She pointed the toy at me, and there was a sudden flash. For half a second I thought it was a strobe, then the world spun about me, and I was dizzy. Then a huge object slammed down directly in front of me with a tremendous crash. I jerked back and nearly fell as I looked; instead of those enormous globes in front of me there was a woman’s foot in a high heeled open toed shoe. A woman’s foot the size of a truck! I reeled back and looked up at an enormous column; from an ankle higher than my head it swelled magnificently into an enormous, shapely, woman’s leg, joining another fifty feet above my head beneath a vast swirling blue canopy. Suddenly the entire Green Bay Packers line slammed into me. I was pinned helplessly, I couldn’t breathe, my arms were crushed painfully to my sides and I was swept up, up… dizzily up, high into the air, up before a vast smiling face. A gorgeous woman’s face the size of a billboard. I was totally disorientated, screaming with pain as she squeezed me like a child’s toy in the gigantic fingers of one giant hand. I looked into great blue eyes, and at the plush red lips smiling at me. Lips more than a yard across with enormous foot long teeth, gleaming like a white stone fence, and a cavernous mouth that could swallow me whole. I screamed and fought, helpless as a tiny kitten in her titanic grip. She just grinned and brought me up against those mammoth red lips, engulfing my entire head and upper torso in the hot wetness of a giant kiss. Laughing at my helpless struggles she looked around for a second, suddenly I was swung out and down, and stuffed unceremoniously into her giant purse. I felt her release my body, and then those gigantic fingers grabbed my legs, and easily as a woman with a child’s rag doll simply folded me up, and closed the purse over my trapped body. It was pitch dark in her enormous purse, and the huge things a woman normally carries in her purse were all around me, banging and smashing into me as she walked. I could feel her every step, long slow ponderous steps, still wondering what had happened to me. One second I was walking normally along, and then an enormous giantess was grabbing me, and stuffing me into her purse like a toy. It took a long while for me associate the beautiful woman I had been staring at moments before all this happened, and the object she had pulled from her purse, with the titanic giantess that had captured me. Slowly I realized, she was not a giantess, but somehow I was a tiny doll. It was probably that camera like object she had pointed at me, that had shrunk me down to a miniature doll. I lay in her giant purse trapped, and trying to plan an escape when I realized. What would I do if I got out? I was probably no more than four inches tall, and totally unable to care for myself if I did escape. Realizing there wasn’t anything I could do, I resigned myself, and at least she had kissed me before so hastily jamming me into her purse, maybe I had a chance. Besides, she was the only one I had ever heard of that could shrink a grown man till he was smaller than a Barbie doll, and was probably the only one that could grow him back again. So I’ll have to stay with her; as if I had any choice. I had felt the ponderously slow thudding of her great long strides for some little time when suddenly I felt her swing the purse out, and then I felt a falling sensation, like an elevator dropping too fast. Suddenly it slammed into something, and everything in that giant purse clobbered me at least once, a lot of them twice. I lay there for several moments with no movement, but I could hear heavy movements nearby. The noise of movement came near, and there was a jostling, then the purse sprang open. I stared up into that vast billboard size face again. She was grinning down at me, almost laughing as I lay huddled up in her purse, hugging a metal object as big as a scuba tank, I could now see was merely a tube of her lipstick. “Ok little man, come on out.” and she reached in and pinching one leg between her colossal thumb and forefinger plucked me casually from the purse…. and lay me on the palm of her other hand, a palm that was as wide was I was tall, a palm as big as a king sized bed, I was dwarfed in that enormous hand. She turned me about for only a second or so, apparently examining me, and then casually dropped me back onto the giant bed. “Get undressed!” Her voice was rolling thunder, as she grinned down at me. I didn’t believe her, as easily as that, tossing me onto a gigantic bed like a child’s toy soldier, and casually telling me to get undressed. “What the hell’s going on, anyway? What do you mean, ‘Get undressed!’ go to hell, and get undressed yourself!” Somehow, in spite of her gigantic size, and her handling me like a toy, my perilously small size just hadn’t sunk in. “Little man, you don’t seem to understand! When I tell you to do something, the only thing I want to hear from you is “Yes mam!” Now I’ll tell you one more time: Get undressed!” I just lay there looking up at her, and said, “Ok, I don’t mean to sound belligerent, it’s just that I’m confused. One moment I’m walking down the street looking at a beautiful woman, and the next thing I know I’m four inches tall, and the beautiful woman is stuffing me into her purse like I’m some kind of a toy.” I was getting worked up as I spoke, “What the hell’s the idea of kidnapping me like this, then casually telling me to “get undressed”? I’m not getting undressed or anything else until you tell me what in hell’s going on!” She stood there simply staring down at me for a minute, the smile slowly fading from her broad lips. Staring up at that vast, no-longer-smiling face, and her enormously gigantic body towering above me, I slowly began to realize that I might not be in a position to talk back to a hundred foot tall giantess. Her next move caught me completely by surprise. She reached out very leisurely toward me, and as casually as if she were brushing at a fly, flicked me with the back of her fingers. I didn’t even have a chance to get my hands up to protect myself. It was like a truck had crashed into me. Her giant fingers slammed me half way across the enormous bed. I hit the rough covers sliding, and rolled several times before I came to rest.

A Night Alone?

Mon, 30 Mar 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Lori sits in the chair Mark had built just for her and these moments. Lori’s hands shake from anticipation and the kind of frustration that can only be caused by locking a highly sexual woman in a chastity belt for three weeks. Lori loved being controlled by Mark but leaving her locked up, unable to satisfy any of her sexual needs and to be made to suck his cock at least once a day was too cruel. Mark had told her yesterday he was going out of town for a week making her think she would be left unsatisfied for another seven days.

Hunting Property

Mon, 30 Mar 2015 00:00:00 +0000

This is the first time I have written a story for a website. I have written some for friends but not at this level. I do look forward to feedback both sides good and bad. I do try and write in one of the character’s perspective and I would love to find someone to co-author this with me writing Kate’s perspective, if interested let me know. Thanks in advance for the feedback.

Hunting Property 2: Kate’s Story

Mon, 30 Mar 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Part 2: Kate’s Story

My name is Kate. I have been into bondage since I was ten, my brother Dirk and I used to tie each other up. I always thought at first we both must be crazy with the things we used to do to each other. But that is another story all together maybe I will tell you about those later. Anyway I am Five foot two inches with shoulder length red hair. Guys say my best feature are my legs, personally I think they’re my breasts being a 34C with nice curves. I live in a small town with a community college that I attend. Being from the north there is plenty of places where I can practice my self-bondage. There really isn’t a lot to do in this town spend evening at the local bar and that is about it. I had just finished my finals and was looking for some of my favorite stress relief. I had been looking at some property north of the school which was perfect for my plans.

Lynne

Sat, 21 Mar 2015 00:00:00 +0000

My wife and I used to go out a lot. Weekends were filled with day trips to malls, farmers’ markets and antique shops. While we didn’t spend a lot, it was just enjoyable spending time together going places we’d never been and seeing new sights. That ended about a year ago when my wife was involved in an automobile accident. She injured her back and, at first, it looked like a full recovery was on the way. Unfortunately, the physical therapy stopped working and her condition worsened again leaving her unable to do most normal activities. She now spends a good bit of time in bed and is exhausted after even a few hours of activity.

Doll Play 3

Thu, 19 Mar 2015 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Doll Play 2)

Part Three

“This is all your fault.”

“And how do you figure that?”

Jessica Stein glared at her partner, Simon Jones. At this moment, she would have loved nothing more than to slap him. Unfortunately, even that satisfaction was denied her.

Jessica stood with her back to a metal pole. Her arms, stretched over her head, were cuffed together, the cuffs themselves attached to a ring mounted on the pole. A broad strap around her waist held her pressed firmly back against the pole. In front of her, Simon stood against a second pole, identically bound.

Penelope Takes Over

Thu, 12 Mar 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Victor walked along the dark Parisian street. As a budding (but successful) artist, he had come to Paris with the romantic idea that he would draw girls as they stripped in the clubs. He thought that although he was sure that cameras would be unacceptable, no-one would object to some discreet sketching with pencil and paper. He had found an address of a less ‘touristy’ strip club but it was eluding him. In front of him, an old woman stood in a doorway. He paused. “Strip club?” he enquired. “Troisièmeàdroite.” she growled without looking at him. He went on without thanking her.

Early Bird

Mon, 09 Mar 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Jane had gradually pushed the risk/thrill level up more and more over the past couple of years as she had grown into her various fetishes, that’s how she found herself driving out into the forest park alone at one in the morning. She parked her car in the empty car park, turned the engine off and sat there for around twenty minutes. She went through the plan in her head again, watching and listening for anyone else around, building up the courage for her fantasy to become reality.

Tales of Green Valley

Mon, 09 Mar 2015 00:00:00 +0000

(Previous Green Valley Tale: Tales of Green Valley 16: Surprise Party, the Aftermath)

Tales of Green Valley # 17: New to the Game

Mary Johnson was cleaning her apartment. Her soon to be ex had moved out and she had lots of his old crap to get rid of. He had taken what he wanted, including her virginity all those years ago, and left to go live with his new girl. Mary was 38, in great shape, but she had discovered her husband preferred the barely legal college girls in their town. His new girl was an 18 year old freshman drama student who just loved to act like his she was his 13 year old babygirl who was being taught about sex by her “Daddy”.

The Stink Suit

Mon, 09 Mar 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Sarah was looking out of her bedroom window on the second floor of her large house. She lived by herself in a nice Victorian house in north Oxford. She was a stunning looking 26 year old from Abu Dhabi and had moved to England 10 years ago. Her long purple hair was well look after and flowed over her shoulders and down her back. Her brown eyes had layer after layer of mascara on them and a tonne of eye-liner. Her nose had a bull piercing through it and her face was clear and fresh. Her body was thin and well toned and her ass was rock solid. She had playful breasts and a shaved pussy.

True Story of my Reluctant Bondage Experience

Mon, 09 Mar 2015 00:00:00 +0000

I have been doing bondage, self-bondage and cross-dressing since I was a teen. I have always kept it hidden and felt uncomfortable talking about my fetishes for years. I only wear women’s clothing when I do bondage because I want to put myself in the role of damsel in distress and get the point of view from the woman’s experience. I was teaching a woman (call her Jane) about bondage and she was aware of my experience with self-bondage, but I never went into any great detail. We had a professional, non-communicative relationship as I was teaching her some rigging and she was talking about her boyfriend and other women.

Subterranean Sally 3

Thu, 05 Feb 2015 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from part two

Part Three

One that I thought was going well over the next six months or so. Mary was becoming a frequent visitor to the house. In fact one day I’d arrived back from work expecting them to be home but Bob was alone. Querying this he seemed surprised then admitted she’d gone dress shopping. “Not for THAT type of dress love…,” he said quickly enough but I suspected an announcement might be sooner than later. Downstairs too was becoming interesting. Not just Dad and Mary, but Ms Harrison and myself! I’d surrendered my vibrator to her one morning, spending the rest of the next two hours regretting this. “Come on love, just one more for the sisterhood, surely you can take it…” she muttered as I hung there blown away by a series of explosive ones! While she didn’t understand my coffin and the ideas behind it she didn’t mind if I played in it. The two of them locked me in one afternoon and I lay there listening as he took her circuit training, round the playroom rather than a gym. Over the next what seemed to me like hours he tickled, thrashed, more tickling then finally vibrated her to a climax! Her squealing woke me up from a snooze! Once I thought it long enough I quietly knocked on the lid (my wrists were not secured) and Bob released his girl. Me looking at a tired Mary wrapped in blankets and asleep on the bondage bed. We cuddled and I asked if I should free her. Bob cruelly shook his head no then carefully padlocked the cage shut with my assistance. Leaving her cellphone dangling off the bars. Upstairs much later on I received a call from a desperate lady who needed the loo! They got engaged on Christmas Day, fifteen months after our USA trip. Bob having asked me first if I minded. Of course I didn’t, she loved us both now and I was in tears when he popped the question after a great dinner made by me and she’d said yes. “Least you’ll be able to remember that date,” I laughed and got hugs for that. The wedding was planned for the summer but I was amazed when in March Bob announced he was selling his company and retiring. He’s only 55 I thought and was a little dismayed at that. “Oh, I thought you’d be happy that I’d be here. As you’ll be leaving too, we’re gonna have more than enough money for years to come, yes?” I wasn’t however. My role might be small in the company but I’d earned it on merit and was proud of that. While being ‘the boss’ girl had helped there were some who’d thought otherwise but I proved to them that I was capable, now he was taking it away. Didn’t he understand that I wanted to earn my own money, also you easily get bored if playtime is all the time and we had a frosty talk that afternoon and he groaned when I got stroppy. “I’ll help Mary with her work as she wants me and Milly to model the restraints for the calendar, but I’m not leaving, OK?” He sighed and nodded then left me be. My pigheadedness came back to haunt me. Within two months of him leaving I was forced out, devastated to have been told I was being demoted to secretary rather than the managerial position I occupied. The new owner regarded women in engineering companies as ‘tea-girls and typists’ so if I didn’t comply then tough luck. A long tearful chat with Mary and Bob that night was enough and my notice went in next morning. So now unemployed but after moping about getting in Bob’s way I decided to have a weekend in the coffin to do some thinking alone. He seemed quick to comply and helped set things up on the Friday, the drinks and stuff much tastier now I’d worked out how to get it right. Also teaching Mary how it worked. The lid went down and he screwed me closed. I half hoped he’d bury me but instead shifted the casket to one side and they didn’t use the basement at all. A nice quiet weekend followed and I was much happier when freedom came on the Sunday night. Mary moved in two months before the big day as she had offers for her place. A fat cheque landed in our accounts even after the eye-watering tax bill and she was quick to see I got a share. Grateful for that we went to for a little dinner to celebrate. Both of us looked great, me in my black dress, Mary in the midnight blue outfit worn the night we’d had in San Francisco. After the meal I bumped into a couple of former work colleagues and decided to allow the others to go home while I stayed out for an hour or so. “You behave yourself, young lady,” he grinned waggling a finger and Mary chuckled. “Nearly thirty now, I can cope! Besides I’ve had my regulation two drinks, I’m only on the coffee now,” I grinned and waved them off, Margie and Katryn waiting patiently by the door. We went back in, sat down with a steaming jug of best Colombian brew and I caught up on news from ‘the coalface’ Marge saying it was bad there now, both women were thinking of quitting. “You got out just in time Sally love, we’re going to give it another month then I‘m out too. Kat will probably follow,” and I saw her nodding. A tray of cocktails arrived twenty minutes later and I looked at the others, none of us had ordered and I was puzzled til the bartender said three guys in the corner had sent them across. We turned and saw my nemesis from the company and two of Bob’s engineers, one who’d left shortly before me, Maurice raising his pint glass in salute. “Guess it’s a ‘no-hard-feelings’ round,” I joked and the others grinned. We dithered as they were rather OTT for us, blue green and lastly an orange one with cherries and stuff jutting out on sticks. “Girlie drinks, for girlies I’ll bet they’re probably saying,” Kat joked and we all giggled. “Well, a shame to waste them…girlies…” I smiled so picked the green one, Marge went for blue leaving Kat, with orange. “Bottom’s up…” Katryn said then I daintily sipped mine, hoping it’d be some sort of mint flavouring. I rolled it over my tongue… “Oh bloody hell…” I wheezed, trying not to cough, “It’s foul, what the heck is it…?” and Marge stared at me having knocked half of hers back. “Water…quickly Sal…” she muttered and thankfully this place has iced jugs of the stuff on a central table. I came back and she grabbed a glass and put that back in one. “I’m gonna complain ‘bout these,” Katryn growled and I was nodding, water being drunk now as I tried to get the taste out of my mouth. Margie sat there staring at the remains of her drink and I thought she was shaking. “You alright Ma…?” I began and she shook her head. “No, I feel rubbish…” she muttered and I turned to look at Maurice’s gathering to see what their reaction was, only to see they’d gone! The bartender wiping down the table as he cleared the glasses. We needed help and I went across, not feeling that brilliant myself now as I reached him. “Excuse me buddy,” I said, tapping his arm. “Those drinks you gave us that these guys bought, I think they’ve been spiked. My mates are in trouble,” and he turned to look in surprise. Seeing me standing there, looking peaky and his face fell as he peered over my shoulder at Marge who was leaning back, eyes closed with Kat coughing too. “OK missy, you go sit down, I’ll call for an ambulance, OK?” I nodded and thanked him, wobbling back to the corner, falling into my seat and I looked back to see him on the phone, waving off a customer who wanted serving. He came across with a bucket and towels, just in time as Margie grabbed it and threw up, thankfully straight into it. “Right, done the call love, they’re a bit busy so it’ll be as fast as poss, OK?” Well it wasn’t but at least he was serious and I thanked him, asking the guy to shoo off a couple of people watching us. He did so and they left, one saying women shouldn’t be drinking if they couldn’t handle it! I told him in no certain terms to clear off and a few people stared at me. Feeling shameful seeing Kat was crying, Margie slumped against the cushions and she really was shaking now. I was pleased to hear sirens getting closer and soon I was wincing as they were right outside, the lights flashing SO brightly. Two guys thundered in, hi-viz jackets a welcome sight as their bags dropped onto the sofas and they began working on us, naturally Margie was first while an arriving police officer sat down and tried talking to me about what happened. I wasn’t really in the mood, my mouth was dry despite the water but I gradually told him. Naming the three guys but the copper said he didn’t believe me! “You girls just cannot handle your booze! I’ve seen it too often in this town.” Even the bartender got brushed off when he tried to confirm what I’d said was the truth. Raising his voice and the officer told him to back off. I was getting anxious now, tears not far away because of his attitude. “Think you better ring his station, get a real one here, not a guy on a power trip” I said to the barman who did his best not to grin. Only for officer idiot to reach over and jab a finger into my chest telling me to shut up. However it went further forward than he expected and it poked me on the nipple. “You dirty bastard!” I shouted, making more people turn and stare. I also swatted his hand away and he jumped to his feet while I staggered to mine. “Right, you’re under arrest love…” he snapped, reaching for his cuffs and even the paramedics looked up from their work on Katryn and one protested, “she’s done nothing wrong, leave her be…” But before I could react he’d cuffed my left arm and was twisting it behind me. I squealed and he grinned then grabbed my other arm, slapping it in and securing them tight. Now I really screamed as he pushed me down onto the sofa, my head striking the side and I felt faint now as he stood there warning me not to struggle or else. Getting on his radio to try calling for reinforcements. The only help that arrived was for me. Several guys came over having realised what was happening, two of them grabbing the officer and wrestling him to the floor and now it really kicked off. Someone, an older lady even helped me sit down, my head pounding and I felt sick, but with the damn cuffs on could do nothing except cry and she wiped my eyes with a tissue, that bit of kindness probably stopping me freaking out. A hulking great guy found the handcuff keys in the struggling policeman’s uniform and freed me, saying he was actually a fellow officer, a Detective Inspector no less but from a different station and he’d sort this out. Showing the ambulanceman his warrant card and Jason, the kindly medic nodded to me. “It’s gen missy and thanks Sir, now lets get you treated love.” My wrists had marks on from the cuffs and he fed me painkillers or something like that. Making me drink way too much liquid too and I desperately needed the loo. The lady who’d done my face took me there, turned out she was the D.I’s wife and we vanished into the disabled cubicle where I vomited explosively into the bowl. I didn’t realise that was the intention, to flush the drugs out of my system but she waited till my heaving stopped, turning round and I paused… “I’ll wait outside honey,” she chuckled and stepped away, closing the door allowing me privacy. Emerging after a clean up, with empty bowels I grinned tiredly but was worried about what Bob and Mary would say when they found out. Mrs D.I helped me reaffix my slap then led me back to the bar. Most of the crowd had gone, so had Margie and Kat in the ambulance but I shuddered on seeing more policemen there, convinced they would arrest me again. But my helper’s husband was doing a sterling job, having witnessed the whole thing and soon I watched my second nemesis being cuffed and led away by others. I gave a statement then asked about getting a taxi home, only for Bob and Mary to come in moments later and they looked aghast. I burst into tears again, rushing into their arms and hugging both tightly to me. The D.I sat us down and assured me that no further action was being taken against me, but that it was unlikely that they’d be able to prove it was Maurice or his cohorts who’d drugged our drinks. Even the barman was appalled, he’d deposited the tray on their table, only to be called five minutes later and told to bring them to ours. “It HAD to be them, Sir,” he stormed and I nodded in agreement but just wanted to go home and forget about it. Mary drove us back and I thanked them with hugs before fleeing in tears to my room. Bob later knocked on the door but I refused to open it and he said if I needed him I just had to ask. Right now I wanted to be alone and politely said so, blew a kiss then threw myself into bed. That event really battered my self-confidence, way more than the demotion. I was convinced everyone had it in for me and panicked when asked to go to the shops. Mary did a magnificent job and after two weeks of ‘house arrest’ she coaxed me into town to pick up the dress I’d be wearing for their wedding. Not quite a bridemaids’ one but an outfit to do me justice. The smile I had on modelling it in the shop proved that maybe I was getting over it now. Not so when we got confirmation that the inquiries were being dropped and I began to worry again. Even Bob was starting to get concerned. They were due on honeymoon three days after the wedding, but if I couldn’t get a grip then they might have to cancel it. “Well how else can we get round it?” he sighed in the kitchen. I managed not to throw a strop and said I would consider staying in my coffin for that time til they returned. Mary was amazed at the idea. “But it’s almost three weeks darling, surely your food and stuff would run out?” she said but I shook my head. “No, I’ve been tweaking the system for a long time, testing it for ages. It’s why I haven’t used it for a month while checking out ideas. I know it’ll be fine, trust me guys.” They sent me outside to cut the lawn and discussed it and on return an hour later gave their consent. But suggested I Skype Milly first to ask her opinion. Mary knew I talked often with the Californian so that night I called her. Upset to discover Mil couldn’t get a visa to attend the wedding having been invited so commiserations were offered. We talked for ages and I said what I’d proposed. “Well if that’s your way of dealing with it Sal, and your folks okay it then I guess it’s a yes from me too. You’re a wacko love, just let me know when you ‘return’ OK?” I agreed, waved her goodbye and switched off. I went downstairs and looked at them. Mary knew and came across and hugged me. “OK honey, we’ll do it.” Bob nodding and I challenged him to make me safer than ever before. “Yes sweetheart, I’ll try to do that. I promise.” The wedding was a quiet affair. Just them and me, two of my girlfriends and some of Bob and Mary’s closest acquaintances at the registry office. I managed not to sob as I handed the rings over, feeling nice in my new dress and heels. Once the event was done we had the reception at a local pub and soon they retired to the house, I went to a hotel with my friends to give them space and this time we managed not to get in any trouble! Since deciding to ‘go down’ for the time required I’d been asked not to go below stairs. Bob worked tirelessly alone doing heaven knows what. Mary and I went out frequently at his request sometimes all day and I’d love to know what he was up to. But a promise of ‘no peeking’ was to be obeyed or I’d have to stay up. Now the day dawned and Mary helped me dress. And what an outfit too, not a real bridal gown but a formal silk one all the same. No train or veils but it looked stunning and I cried when she first showed it to me. “I read the stories love, it’s the best I could do…” she said and got buried in hugs. Make-up and hair followed then finest underwear was supplied and she allowed me to fit the tubes alone. I was trembling as finally I was eased into the frock and it was drawn around me and zipped to my neck, lastly stepping into three-inch heels. Going to my dressing table I grabbed one of Donna’s favourite lockets from my jewellery box and slipped the necklace around. Dropping it inside the dress where it nestled into my cleavage. Mary took many photos then showed me them and I nearly wept again. “Don’t you dare smudge…” she joked, holding hands as I promised her I’d be alright. “I know darling, its going to be painful for us to be apart but I understand.”

The Neighbour 2: Rubbermaid Training

Wed, 04 Feb 2015 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part one

Part 2: Rubbermaid Training

Thursday

The door opened shattering my deep sleep, vivid dreams of rubber, bondage and sex had occupied my subconscious, my rigid cock was testament to those thoughts.

I sat up in bed as light flooded the room, Gimp swung open the door and Rubbermaid entered carrying a tray, resplendent in her black rubber uniform. The combination of the rustling rubber and the reflective glossy black surface made my cock twitch.

Kierra in VR

Tue, 27 Jan 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Kierra was a bit of a germaphobe. She didn’t really like to kiss people, and she really didn’t like to have sex with them. She liked everything to stay dry and mostly on the safe side of things. Not that she didn’t enjoy the sensations those things gave her, there was just always this niggling little voice in her head saying how dangerous those things were.

Being a very sexual girl this left her mostly to solo endeavors with toys or fingers. The shower was her favorite place to go for masturbation. This had proved a bit of a challenge over the years until she figured out that she could put her phone in a plastic bag and not destroy it in the shower. This enabled her to watch the various types of porn that turned her on.

Her Choice

Sat, 17 Jan 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Lori always liked having her air restricted during sex, especially when she was restrained in some way. I had accommodated her many times with plastic bags or just by putting my hand over her mouth and nose. When she began asking for me to choke her and then pushing my hands to her neck I accommodated her again. I found I also liked being in control of her completely, making her rely on me for the very air she needed to breathe. This went on for several months with her pushing me to squeeze harder and longer until one time in my own moment of climax I held on slightly too tight or slightly too long and she passed out under me.

Technology Bondage

Sat, 17 Jan 2015 00:00:00 +0000

I have to say that I am not really into technology, and related gadgets. I use a computer for the bare necessities of life in this new age of technological advancement. I recognize the ease and advantage of cell phones, but I still do not own a cell phone; in the few situations when I have borrowed one for an emergency call, I have to rely on the person lending it to me to show me how to use it. My reasons for being a technology idiot are not important, but I readily admit that–despite their usefulness–they make me very uncomfortable. A young friend of mine who shares my enjoyment of bondage with other guys came to my home one day for just such a meeting. Grey was his usual cheerful self when he arrived, and we sat and conversed on our lives since our last meeting. Grey seemed a bit more animated than usual as we talked, and I just chalked it up to his excitement of our pending time together (tying each other up). We both enjoy tying up another guy more than being tied up, but take turns tying up each other out of fairness. After a short time, he asked if I was ready to begin. I nodded, enjoying Grey’s eagerness to start, and commented on his obvious excitement. But then he added, “Jake, I want to try something a bit different today!” I inclined my head to one side as he continued, “I have been in contact with a great guy who lives on the east coast and really enjoys bondage situations with other guys. I have told him about our meetings, and–if it is okay with you–he wants to join us for our meeting today–at least for the first couple of hours. Are you okay with that?” This came as a surprise, but I was totally okay with it. I asked where the guy was, and when he was due to arrive. Grey continued, “Oh, he’s still back east.” “How is he going to join us?” I asked (realizing that Grey and I live in the middle of the great American desert regions in the western United States). “Oh, this is the fun part!” Grey said with a big smile. ‘He is going to join us with his cell phone and on-line using your computer. I hope it is okay with you, but he wants to tell us how to tie each other up, and we just follow his direction." Grey went on to explain how it would all fit together, but he was speaking fast and using technical words that I did not readily understand; it was all above my head in comprehension right from the start. Grey finally ended his dialogue with, “All I have to do is call him on my cell phone and we can start. He’s waiting for my call.” As we moved into the room where my computer is located, I confirmed with Grey that this stranger who would remain a stranger was going to tell us just what to do to each other. And he would be tracking it through the computer and Grey’s cell phone. “Yep,” Grey replied. “Kind of different, but he is quite a dominant guy and it could be fun–and maybe a bit safer than having him here in person. But I did tell him that we don’t have expensive toys and we are just into bondage for the sake of bondage; we don’t move into the realm of sexual things. He is okay with that, but he says the bondage will be more strict and tight since that is the case. It sounds kind of exciting–don’t you think? And we can just disconnect if his demands get too dangerous or out of control.” I had to admit: it was all unusual, but interesting and seemed safe enough. Grey sat down at my computer to set things up while I went into the garage to get our box of bondage supplies. Grey was still thumping away on the computer doing….. whatever….. and had made the call and set his cell phone on speaker when I returned with the box. I was introduced to our east coast friend whose name was Max. Max’ voice was low and had a sinister tone to it that was difficult to describe. But he seemed to be an “okay” guy, as he asked me questions to get better acquainted with me as a person while Grey finished with whatever he was working on. When Grey announced to Max that we were ready, Max began to give instructions in his low, sinister tone. “From this point on, I will do most of the talking. The two of you will only speak if you have a question or when you have completed my last order and are ready to move on. And I expect to see firsthand the progress you are making to ensure you are following my instructions. Grey, you will see to that!!” I was thinking how interesting that Max was taking control of the situation from a distance of a few thousand miles using a speaker phone. It was a new experience for me–for sure. Grey was ready to comply, and a big smile appeared on his face as Max began his instructions. Max’ voice was void of emotion as he spoke–well, there was maybe just a tinge of excitement. “Grey, you will be tying Jake up first.” (The reason for Grey’s smile was made obvious with that remark.) “Find a low back chair with no wheels–one that sits flat on the floor.” “Got it!” Grey did not even try to hide the excitement in his voice as he pulled a wooden chair from the corner and set it in the middle of the room. “Jake, before you sit down on the chair, strip to your underwear and socks. If you are wearing a t-shirt, take it off also. You wear nothing but briefs and socks!” Grey’s smile grew as I followed instructions, then sat down on the chair. “Grey, Jake’s hands are to be tied together behind the back of the chair.” Grey moved quickly as the instructions continued to come. “Tie Jake’s feet together–side by side. Tie his knees together. Find something to use as a blindfold.” A pause followed while Grey followed Max instructions to the letter. “And I want a picture!” Grey did not mention anything about pictures, I thought as he knotted the blindfold in place! “Grey, you didn’t say anything about pictures…..” I protested. “And how can you send Max a picture? Is there……” “Picture sent, Max,” Grey said interrupting my questions. “While I’m checking it out, put a gag on that guy, and make it tight! I specifically said no talking!” I heard a small chuckle from Grey. A wad of cloth was shoved into my mouth, then a roll of cloth was pulled between my teeth–forcing the wad of cloth further back in my mouth as Grey knotted it behind my head. I was confident that my cheeks were bulging! Grey went from a slight chuckle to an outright laugh. “Done!” Grey announced (with a little too much excitement in his voice). Max made a couple of comments before continuing with his instructions. “Picture has arrived. It’s a good thing I am not there in person–I have a thing for hairy chests and would likely do something to Jake that he would not appreciate!” (Audible laugh.) “The chair has a low back–great!! Tie Jake’s arms together at elbow level behind the chair, and pull them as close together as you possibly can in the process. When you are done with that, send another picture!” Grey moved quickly to obey. When he was finished, my arms were not touching, but the absolute discomfort made it evident that they were tied not far apart. Max continued, “Picture received. Good job, Grey! Tweak and pinch those nipples for a few minutes until I hear Jake moan!” It didn’t take long for the moan to surface, but I will admit that Grey did me a huge favor by pinching with one hand and holding the phone closer to my gagged mouth with the other. Max gave a low, loud laugh, then continued. “Take the phone off speaker, Grey,” he said. After a couple of minutes I heard Grey say, “Right away–coming right up!” Grey wrapped rope around my upper legs, effectively tying them to the seat of the chair. He then tied a separate rope to the one he had used to tie my knees, wrapped it around the back of my neck, and pulled me forward in the chair. As my head was pulled lower toward my legs, my arms were pulled up so my forearms were resting on the back of the chair. Grey again knotted the rope behind my neck to the ropes tying my knees, and I was forced to remain leaning forward so that my chin was just a short distance from my bound knees. Grey then tied my arms to the backrest of the chair. There was no way I could sit up straight–I was in a totally helpless bondage situation. “Pictures sent from front, back, and sides,” Grey said with a chuckle, then once again put the phone on speaker. I heard Max’ voice say, “Pictures received!” followed by the familiar low laugh. “Well done, Grey.” (Long pause.) I would like to tell you to pull Jake’s feet back and tie them to the backrest on the chair in a sort of hogtie, but I’m concerned that the chair would tip forward and break Jake’s neck when it falls over! Better to keep his feet flat on the floor." Another laugh followed. “Now, Grey, keep the speaker on and I will tell you when to untie Jake. Oh….and if you want to do something to him while he is tied up like that and helpless, be my guest. Just tell me what you are doing when you do it. I am just enjoying the pictures you sent and wishing I was there in person!” Grey just sat back and enjoyed the sight of me–even though he was there with me in person!! Occasionally he would rise and reach his hand under my torso to pinch my nipples, or tug at my chest hair. Sometimes he rubbed his hand across my shoulders. Once, he even dug his fingers into my sides. He would speak out loud and tell Max what he was doing, but only after he had done it. I could do nothing but endure, and wait for Max to give him the order to untie me. Every so often, I would hear Max laugh, and utter words like: great! wow! good job! It seemed like a few hours had passed while I was tied in that uncomfortable position! Just when the stress on my shoulders and lower back was at its peak, and I was confident that I would be walking bent over that way for the rest of my life, Max’ voice came through the speaker. “Grey, lay Jake’s shirt over his shoulders and send me another picture. I need to make sure you kept him tied up until I told you otherwise. Once you have sent the picture, you can untie Jake. But take your time untying him.” (“Take your time”. Just what I really needed to hear!!) A bundle of cloth was laid on my upper back, and Grey’s voice followed, “Picture sent.” “Picture received. Let me know when you finish untying Jake. I will enjoy these pictures while you untie him. Remember, once he is untied, he gets to tie you up.” With motivation like that, Grey did take his time removing the ropes from me. He started by removing the blindfold (leaving the gag in place). He then untied my arms from the chair back and slowly untied my feet. He removed the rope around my neck so I could at least sit upright once again. He untied my legs form the chair, then untied my knees and assisted me into a standing position. He let me walk around a little to get the cramps out of my legs and back–but he left my hands and elbows tied tightly behind me for another ten minutes or so. Max’ low voice came from the speaker, “Are you finished yet, Grey?” “Almost,” Grey responded. “…..just having a hard time with the hands and elbows!” “Send me a picture!” Max’ voice came through with a hint of excitement. Grey did, and a sinister laugh came from Max. “Nice picture, Grey. You did a great job capturing that hairy chest once again! But that has to be uncomfortable. Finish it up.” Grey’s smile turned into a laugh as he untied my hands. He left my elbows tied while he removed the gag, then slowly untied my elbows. I moved my jaws back and forth and opened my mouth as if giving a huge yawn as Grey announced, “Jake is untied.” As I rubbed my wrists and elbows, Max’ voice was heard. “Jake, it’s your turn to tie Grey up. But first, Grey needs to show you how to take pictures and fire them off to me. Let me know when Grey is finished explaining how to do it. And Grey–do not take a lot of time explaining it or you will suffer later on!” Grey quickly ran me through the procedure. “It’s done,” Grey said. “Jake should now be a whiz at doing it!” “We’ll see soon enough,” Max replied. “Your turn to strip down to your briefs and socks, Grey.” Grey’s smooth, broad chest and moderately hairy legs soon came into view as he followed Max’ instructions. “Done,” he said, with a slight smile. I did notice at that point that Grey had developed a respectable erection underneath his briefs. “Let’s test out the training you gave to Jake,” Max said. “Jake, take a picture of Grey and send it to me.” I used Grey’s cell phone to take a photo of him and did what Grey had shown me a short time before. “Picture sent,” I said, and sarcastically wondered if I should be saluting when I said it. “Nice,” Max’ voice came through. “No chest hair, but very impressive nonetheless.” A slight pause followed, and neither Grey nor I dared to break the silence. “Tie Grey’s hands together behind his back, Jake,” Max ordered. “Then I want two pictures sent: one from the front, and one from the back.” I followed Max’ demands, and the photos were soon on their way. “Pictures sent,” I said. “Quite an impressive view from the front,” Max said, and gave a small laugh. “Grey, I do believe you are enjoying all this a bit too much.” There was a long pause before Max spoke again. “Jake, tie Grey’s feet together while he’s standing there.” I moved the chair that I had been tied to into a corner of the room, and knelt to tie Grey’s feet. No more instructions came forth, so I said, “Done.” The silence continued as Grey and I just looked at each other. Finally, Max spoke again in his low voice, but with a slightly sinister inflection, “Jake, pull Grey’s underwear down to his ankles, and send me another picture from the front.” Grey’s smile faded, and a grimace took its place as I moved behind him and jerked his underwear down his legs. I took the requested picture and sent it. Grey looked at me with a vague expression on his face as I looked at his impressive cock–with his hands tied behind him, there was no chance of hiding his enlarged manhood. We could both hear Max’ chuckling and laughter coming from the cellphone. “Very nice,” he finally said. “Jake, pull Grey’s underwear back up and help him get down on the floor, face down. We need to be moving along.” I pulled Grey’s underwear up as directed, and carefully maneuvered it over his enlarged cock. Grey caught his breath as I slowly rubbed the elastic band of his underwear up the full length of it. (I had to smile–and I do admit that I did it on purpose.) I took him by the arm and pulled back as Grey eased himself down to the floor and rolled into a face down position. “Grey shoulders are too broad for you to tie his arms together like he did to you, Jake, so just tie a rope around his feet and hogtie them to his hands. But don’t leave any slack in the hogtie at all. I want his fingers to be able to touch his heels when you are through. Then take a picture and send it to me.” I did everything that Max instructed, and enjoyed Grey’s discomfort–made more evident by a few moans from him–as I knotted the hogtie rope. “Picture sent,” I said when I was finished. “Very nice,” came the response from Max, and he repeated it a few more times. “Now add a gag just like he did to you. Then send me another picture.” “Picture sent,” I said after following his orders, making sure the cloth gag was just as tight as the one Grey had put on me earlier. There was a long pause interspersed occasionally by the quiet laughter of Max. I just sat down on a chair and enjoyed the sight of Grey, silenced and tightly hogtied on the floor in the middle of the room. I remained silent, and watched as Grey shifted at times or tested the ropes with an occasional struggle. I knew Max would tell me when it was time to set him free, and I will admit that I was enjoying this threesome bondage meeting. About twenty minutes passed before I heard Max’ voice again on the speaker. “Jake, is Grey still hogtied?”

Kate's Catch-22 Conundrum

Thu, 15 Jan 2015 00:00:00 +0000

(Catch-22: a situation in which a person is frustrated by a paradoxical rule or set of circumstances that precludes any attempt to escape from them)

Although Kate was loath to admit it, there was no getting away from the facts; the blame for the predicament that she found herself in right now was entirely her own. Although her initial remark had been uttered in complete innocence, her subsequent bragging - once the subject had become a topic for debate - was not only now being shown to have been a bad move on her part, but also proved that her initial claim to be able to achieve something that she’d never even attempted before, was merely a case of wishful thinking. And now her friends were teaching her a lesson.

Walk 2: Endless Keys

Sat, 10 Jan 2015 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from part one Part 2: Endless Keys

Jess still had flashbacks and nightmares about her last self bondage session. She had made it back to the freedom and safety of her car, only to fall sound asleep. She was woken by a knocking sound a couple of hours later. With a wall of people looking at her as they filmed her on their phones. She had driven away as quickly as she could and hoped no one knew or recognized her. She had been humiliated and degraded by her own hand. But the feeling was amazing and she wanted to do it again. Her submissive side had loved the moment she got out of her car in her rubber suit and went inside her home. Her heart was still racing as sweat dripped from her rubber body. The dehumanization of looking like a rubber doll or sex slave in public had made her wet. She had no idea what happened to the videos and pictures that had been taken. She didn’t know if anyone knew her or if she had gotten away with it. She left it 6 weeks before she started planning another session. She come up with an evil and very kinky self bondage outing. She needed to buy a list of new stuff and plan a new route. She looked on Amazon and found a key access box which needed a pin to open it. So you enter the pin and the box opens so you can get the key. Jess paid for 10 of them and also got herself a new outfit to wear. It was a full black rubber gimp suit with built in hands and feet. It was a size smaller then she needed so it would squeeze her body. She got a pair a ballet boots that went up to her knees. Along with a head harness muzzle gag and transparent breath control hood. She had also spent money on new bondage equipment and sex toys. A steel chastity belt and bra was her favourite new item. Along with the new larger metal vibrators for her pussy and ass, which would keep her happy. As for the bondage side of her new stuff was a metal spread bar, thumb cuffs, Two thick metal handcuffs, leather posture collar and chains. She needed to wait a couple of weeks for all the equipment to arrive at her home. But when it did finally come, she was over the moon. She had planned the location of the key boxes and the route she would take. She would wait until 11pm before going out and hiding the keys. Her heart was going a million miles an hour by the time 11pm rolled around. She had the key boxes in a small bag and had numbered them 1 to 10. She had removed the keys and replaced them with a bit of paper with the code for the next boxes. All the keys to her self bondage would be in the finally box. The locations she had picked would make the trip executing and humiliating if discovered. She placed the boxes that the following locations around her home of Witney.

Dinner and a Show

Fri, 09 Jan 2015 00:00:00 +0000

A shy exhibitionist is taken to dinner and a show by her husband. Jerry has decided to give his wife, Janet, the special gift she had requested for their fifth anniversary. First a marvelous dinner at their favorite restaurant, and then a very special show that she will remember for a long, long, time.

This story is primarily about exhibitionism, but there is an overtone of bondage and some more than consensual spanking action. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =

New Year's Eve Gift

Fri, 09 Jan 2015 00:00:00 +0000

“I have a very special gift for you for New Year’s” my wife told me. “I will be yourslave for the evening: no-limits, no safe-word, just your absolute and complete slave.” “Are you sure?” I asked.“You realize we will be going out?” She shivered a bit, averted eye contact with me, and said “yes, I am sure.”

Now we had previously had numerous evenings of “slave-training” and she was always a most willing participant; however, her hard limits included both no other participants and that we remain in our own home at all times. Apparently she was ready to take the next step.

Transformation of Julie

Thu, 08 Jan 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Julie rode the old cargo elevator to the 4th floor of the old factory building. When the elevator stopped, Julie opened to doors to the elevator, revealing a second, standard door that you would find at the entrance to any house or apartment. Julie opened the door to the 3500 square foot loft and shoved her way inside. It was approaching 11:00 pm. Once inside she went over to the thermostat and turned it up a little. Being February in New York City, it was cold inside the loft. “I have to buy a programmable thermostat for days like this,” Julie thought. Normally Julie would crank up the temp up into the 70’s, but for what she was going to do, she wanted the place to stay cool.

Ms Westbury's Niece 4: Plans

Fri, 02 Jan 2015 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Ms Westbury’s Niece 3: France)

Part Four: Plans

Chapter 11

A little later, Cecilia, now dressed as a parlour maid, was stationed waiting in the entrance hall. She heard another car on the drive; noisier and more modern. Cecilia opened the door a crack. She wasn’t very good at European cars, was it a Jaguar, perhaps, certainly one of the Prince’s. Whatever, it could only be Joseph; no-one else would have been let in at the front gate this, of all, mornings.

Gang of Four 4: Rosie’s Story

Tue, 30 Dec 2014 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from part three Part 4: Rosie’s Story - Betty buys the “Farm”

Playing in that old barn with the other girls had its effect on Rosie, just as it had with the other girls. She had a great time in the company of the “gang”, and enjoyed the secret club that they called the “Gang of 4”. She was always a very private person and did not let the others know how she felt about their more daring escapades. She just seemed to go along for the ride. Unassuming and innocent as she might seem, this river flowed deep.

Reality Kicks In

Tue, 30 Dec 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Shinyhood. Start 19.12

This really happened……….

Three weeks ago I was a happy go lucky ordinary bloke who lived an ordinary life, worked hard, enjoyed a pint with my mates and secretly hid my fantasy life in the spare room of my ordinary home. One Saturday evening, having had a few beers, I got home, switched on my rubberpal and the little icon was flashing… she had replied. I was immediately sceptical.

The Neighbour 1: Rubber Reveal

Tue, 30 Dec 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1: Rubber Reveal

Saturday

My deep sleep was interrupted by bells, alarm bells from my neighbour’s house across the road. I jumped out of bed, opened the curtains and observed the flashing blue neon light on the alarm box.

I groaned inwardly as I knew I had to investigate as I had agreed to keep watch on Bob’s house while he was away. Thankfully my wife was away for seven days on a “girlie” holiday so she was spared the 3.20am alarm call!

My Butler James 9a: The Pay Per View Heiress

Mon, 29 Dec 2014 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part eight

The final part of “My Butler James” has two endings, one of which is a somewhat happy ending and the other an alternate dark ending. Part 9a: The Pay Per View Heiress = Good & Part 9b: Gloria’s Last Scene = darker ending - you choose.

Part 9a: The Pay Per View Heiress

Hours later the black helicopters landed and deposited their human cargo, teams of black uniformed men with no rank insignia or service branch evident on their uniforms. These men looked to be in charge of things and only carried side arms, but more heavily armed men in circling gunships ensured that the perimeter was secure, and that their operation wouldn’t be interrupted easily.

SRU: An Exciting Present 3: A Downward Slope

Mon, 29 Dec 2014 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from SRU: An Exciting Present 2: Consequences)

Part Three

Chapter 5: A Downward Slope

Gina grabbed one of her favorite leggings – a black, fake leather one, an expensive import from Australia. It was so smooth, both inside and out, and had a shine that easily changed her looks from the 8 or 9 she already was to a 12 … hot ass, long toned legs, combine that with patent leather high heels – a killer combination. And with her new specially “tanned” leg, she didn’t even need to put on a panty hose or stockings anymore. A big plus. Sitting on the bed, she slowly put one foot into the waiting sheath of the leggings. There it was, the static electricity, not in the leggings, it originated in her leg. Carefully, inch by inch, she pulled the leggings higher, savoring the increase of the static she felt in her leg. By the time she reached her knee, it already had branched all the way up, charging her pussy with an incredible load of energy.

SRU: An Exciting Present 3: A Downward Slope

Mon, 29 Dec 2014 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from SRU: An Exciting Present 2: Consequences)

Part Three

Chapter 5: A Downward Slope

Plastic Cinderella

Sun, 28 Dec 2014 00:00:00 +0000

This is based on the wrong version of the story originally titled Aschenputtel. Charles Perrault, a member of one the most morally bankrupt institutions in history, the court of Louis XIV, took one of the best fairy tales ever and transformed into an obscene celebration of the values (if one could call them that) of a gang of too-rich, self-indulgent putzes. (If you want to see more on this topic, read “The Uses of Enchantment” by Bruno Bettelheim.) Unfortunately, that’s the version that Disney made into a movie. Charles, dear boy, if you want to fuck up a fairy tale, here’s how to do it right.

Supergirl

Sun, 28 Dec 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Linda Danvers sat in her room in the Alpha Lambda sorority house and tried to figure out what had happened earlier in the day. Several times while she had been walking around on the campus of Stanhope College she had felt weak and sick, the symptoms of exposure to kryptonitic radiation. She hoped that nobody had noticed, but puzzled over the fact that she was unable to trace the source of the radiation. But someone had noticed.

My Butler James 8: Jessica's Worst Enemy

Tue, 16 Dec 2014 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from My Butler James 7: Jessica’s Play Toy)

Part 8: Jessica’s Worst Enemy

I was an absolute mess by the time my Ms. Jessica and her droid had finished with me, and she only stopped her prolonged torture when I lost my bladder all over the walkway next to the pool. That was hugely embarrassing but well out of my control, and I would still have to say that our second engagement could be considered a draw, as we hurt each other somewhat equally depending on one’s point of view. The watching men also at some point realizing that this wasn’t as “fun” for me as I originally pretended it was…

Snowbound 7: Cassandra is Whipped!

Mon, 08 Dec 2014 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from part six

Chapter 7: Cassandra is Whipped!

“Kiss the whip!” ordered Mistress Allison.

Never in her entire life had Cassandra ever felt so exposed and vulnerable! She realized that until now she had merely been playing around the edges of submission. Cassandra realized that her prior experiences before entering Beth’s house had been the equivalent of dipping her toes in the water. Everything that she had done here was merely preparation for what she would now undergo!

In a Tight Spot

Sun, 07 Dec 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Jenny knew that it was wrong to pry into the personal belongings of others, but she was intrigued. And now, with her flatmate Claire away on an overnight business trip, she felt the time was right for her to put her plan into action. She would simply enter Claire’s bedroom, have a look through the suitcase & satisfy her curiosity. She figured that, providing she left everything as she found it, Claire would be none the wiser.

Schauerkappe

Wed, 03 Dec 2014 00:00:00 +0000

I am supposed to be Marla Schauerkappe’s plastic prisoner. And even that’s a mistake. I had originally been captured for the pleasure of Marla’s husband Beaubeau.

It was a rainy day and I had to go out on some minor errand. I put on my raincoat and went on my way. That’s what got me in trouble. My raincoat is a woman’s raincoat made of soft, skin-smooth, semi-transparent light-blue plastic closed with thumbnail-sized patches of magnetized rubber, each surrounded by a quarter-inch aureole of welded plastic. To make matters worse, I needed a haircut: my hair puffed out the raincoat’s pixie-style hood. So it was kind of understandable that Beaubeau would mistake me for a woman.

Snowbound 6: Kate Gets Flogged

Wed, 19 Nov 2014 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from part five

Chapter 6: Kate Gets Flogged

Cassandra stood in gagged silence during the strangest elevator ride in her life as they descended to the basement. Mistress Allison stood in her leather dress, holding Cassandra’s leash. Both Cassandra and Beth were naked, gagged, and chained together.

Once a previous boyfriend had asked Cassandra if she wanted to do a quickie in an elevator, but Cassandra had refused, pointing to the camera projecting from the ceiling.

Plumbing, Pizza, Dolls

Mon, 17 Nov 2014 00:00:00 +0000

A few years back, Frank’s weird bachelor uncle had died. Frank had been hoping to inherit some money or something, but that mostly went to Frank’s other siblings and their kids. Frank got a necklace. An amulet. It looked like amber, with a figure of a woman embedded inside. He’d thought of selling it, but left it in a drawer for a few years. Things changed when a package came, with his Uncle Fred’s diary in it. That was when he found out what the pendant was supposedly really about. It was supposed to be magic. His first thought was that that was actually bullshit, but it made some other things about Fred fall into place. Frank took to wearing the amulet regularly, looking for the right chance to use it. Being a plumber, he figured it was just a matter of time before he had to fix the toilet for a hot piece of ass. His chance came after a couple weeks, when he got called to the apartment of a single woman off of Central. Her kitchen sink wasn’t draining, which was simple enough to fix. She was slender and athletic, with tits that strained at her tight T-shirt, bright blue eyes, and blond hair. He set his tools down by the sink, and held the amulet in his hand, muttering the alien words that had been in his uncle’s diary. This was where he either got what he wanted or felt like a total idiot, and his heart was pounding. The woman—her name was Sarah Parker—looked up, and slowly walked over to him. There was a glaze to her eyes, but he didn’t care because she was pushing herself up against him. He wasn’t a bad-looking guy by any means, he just didn’t really know how to deal with women. The feel of her putting her arms around him, her breath on his neck, was everything he’d hoped for. He’d watched women built like this in the street, at the mall. He kissed her, and she kissed back. It was working. Unless he’d stumbled onto the set of a porno or something, the magic was working. He ran his hands along her curves, and started pulling down her jeans. He had to get her naked for the second part to work. She was wearing ordinary white panties, and following his cue, she shimmied out of her jeans the rest of the way, exposing her shapely legs. He undid his belt and let his pants drop to the floor, revealing the bulge in his boxers. She gently touched it, making it stiffen even more, and then pulled her shirt off. Her bra was also plain white, but it gave him a great view of her chest. She pushed her body against his again, and kissed him on his mouth, down to his neck. He reached to her back and, after a little fumbling, unclasped her bra. She let it fall to the floor, and then slid her panties down too. He took her by the hand to the back, where he found a messy bedroom with clothes and books strewn on the floor. Without being told she lay on the bed and spread her legs. Frank had to remember the right way to do it. Poised over her, pointing with two fingers, he traced the first lines, around her breasts. Each time he formed a seam, and each time the breast seemed to grow and stiffen. She let out a little moan. He traced the lines around her shoulders, around her neck. Then he delicately traced the lines along her arms and hands. It was working. There were the little raised seams on her still-warm skin. He drew the lines from her armpits to her waist, and she giggled just slightly. Then around her waist, then about the crotch, his hand getting within inches of her dripping pussy, and finally along the legs. Now for the fun part. He finished undressing, and positioned himself over her. He rammed his cock inside her, and she cried out loud enough to wake the neighbors. After a few strokes he pulled out, because he was going to just cum everywhere. But it had been enough. He saw that her pussy now looked oddly rounded, and pinkish. He remembered something else from the diary, and he grabbed hold of her nipples and pulled, watching the breasts go up a cup size. He also squeezed her waist in a little, making her that much slimmer. He had to finish all three holes for the process to finish. He turned her over, straddled her again, and rammed his way into her ass. His grip was making squeaking sounds now, and her skin felt more plastic. The hole was tight at first, but it widened, and she cried out again. Finally there was the mouth. He maneuvered around a bit awkwardly, and finally decided to try 69ing it, sticking his dick in her mouth while he licked her pussy. The sounds coming out of her mouth vibrated his dick as he kept thrusting and licking, but they slowly subsided. He felt her limbs moving just slightly, her legs spreading apart and her arms bending at the elbows, as he busted a load into her mouth. When he rolled over next to her, he saw that it had worked. He had his love doll, and she was fucking beautiful, better than any doll you could buy in a store. “Was it good for you?” he murmured, then laughed. Once he’d caught his breath, he pulled out her plug, which was in her belly button. He got dressed, cleaned out her mouth, and put her in a grocery bag. He went home with the biggest damn smile on his face, and nearly got into an accident. A week later he got his pink slip from the plumbing company. It wasn’t actually a pink slip, but a meeting with Rob at the office and some paperwork in white. Having an unfinished job, with a female customer vanishing had caught up to him, and really, he was lucky he was just losing his job. After spending a week or so drinking and cursing, he figured he had to hit the pavement again. The pizza place a couple blocks from his house hired him fairly quickly, and the neighborhood got treated to the sight of a pizza delivery van. It was a shit job with shit pay, but on the other hand it wasn’t a literally shit job like being a plumber. There was also the possibility of using the amulet. He hadn’t stopped wearing it. Maybe it’d get him in trouble, but maybe he could get a doll to top Sarah. He got his chance when he was delivering a Hawaiian pizza (why the hell do people eat those?) to a pretty nice house near Park Avenue. The woman who opened the door was wearing a sheer bathrobe, open to reveal black lingerie underneath. In the warm lights of her house, she looked like a photo from one of the Playboys he’d had when he was a teenager, with sexy curves, full breasts, and, when he finally looked at her face, sensual lips, teased-out blond hair, and sultry eyes. It was like he’d walked into a porno again. She stepped aside, and motioned him to come in. The interior of the house had white walls, with the lamps in the shapes of naked women, like old statues. The woman got just close enough to him for her chest to brush up against his. He felt something in his pocket, and when he glanced down he saw she was pushing a twenty in there. “For the pizza. Though if you’d like you could stay a while.” Who the hell cared about pizza? Fuck the pizza. His dick was already straining against his jeans. Frank stopped himself from shouting “Fuck yes!” at the top of his lungs. “I’m game if you are.”

Evy

Sat, 15 Nov 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Her little finger was bigger than my entire leg, and her massive tits…. She held me gently in the enormous fingers of one gigantic hand while the other hand began plucking at my shirt, but one tug from her giant fingers ripped it like it was wet tissue paper. Again I began struggling and fighting her, but turning and twisting my body effortlessly with her enormous powerful fingers she was like a grown woman undressing a soft flexible doll, not even noticing my futile struggles. Tenderly and carefully she inserted her long red nail into the front of my pants and stripped them off. They ripped easily under her massive muscles, she was trying to be gentle but was just simply so huge that the cloth of my clothing was as delicate as spider webs to her.

The Babe Bomb 2

Sat, 15 Nov 2014 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Babe Bomb)

Part Two

“Doctor, we have a problem.”

James Watson gazed around the now familiar office. The last time he’d been here, one of his inventions had been misused. Now, turning his attention to the man behind the desk, he frowned.

“What have you done now?”

Major George Franklin returned the frown. As head of a top secret special projects division, he’d borne the blame for the earlier fiasco. It had taken months for the waves from that one to die down, and Franklin had been lucky to keep his rank. Now, leaning back in his chair, he gazed at Watson thoughtfully, as if choosing his words very carefully.

The Garden

Fri, 14 Nov 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Right now I am thinking of you.

Sipping my Coffee, I look from my kitchen window across my small backyard, to that small patch of garden, and smile.

I am thinking of you, and it fills me with satisfaction, with pleasure, that I know you are probably thinking of me.

Actually, I am sure you are, its been 24 hrs since my last visit.

I make breakfast, eggs bacon, toast for me. Two dry cereal biscuits for you.

The Garden

Fri, 14 Nov 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Right now I am thinking of you.

Sipping my Coffee, I look from my kitchen window across my small backyard, to that small patch of garden, and smile.

I am thinking of you, and it fills me with satisfaction, with pleasure, that I know you are probably thinking of me.

Actually, I am sure you are, its been 24 hrs since my last visit.

I make breakfast, eggs bacon, toast for me. Two dry cereal biscuits for you.

Becoming Art

Thu, 06 Nov 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Written at a reader’ request. I want to thank Steph for being my muse and collaborator.

Loretta Sky scanned the room. She was attending a professional mixer, not that she needed any more contacts. No, she was here looking for a canvas for her newest project. Loretta is a proud lesbian and she wanted a canvas on which she can create a mural to the history of lesbianism. Others had created such murals, but they had done so in a mundane fashion, on fabric, wood, or marble. Not Loretta Sky. She would create her mural on a different canvas. Her canvas would be a woman’s body.

Robot Costume

Thu, 06 Nov 2014 00:00:00 +0000

The two things that have fascinated Jim since he was young were robots and bondage. Jim always liked to be on the losing team of cops and robbers and always wanted to be the robots he saw in the movies. It was more the robots that drove him to be an engineer in hope to be able to build a real one but as he learned about his trade the more he began to apply his skills towards bondage.

My Day as a Dog

Wed, 05 Nov 2014 00:00:00 +0000

It is no secret that my wife, Techie, and I enjoy experimenting and playing adult games. Some of the things we do are not original but are inspired by something we have read in Gromet’s Plaza. In this case we read and enjoyed the bondage piece “My Life as a Dog” by Richard and I said, “May I be your pet for a day?“

Techie gave me one of her “sneaky” smiles that should have been a warning; but I was determined to try it. Our med kit had some heavy-duty cling wrap tape I got that out. Then I went to my workshop and cut off two pieces of two three and a half inches of two-inch diameter soft rubber hose. In preparation for what was about to come I stripped down so the only thing I was wearing was my CB6000 male chastity device. We still had the locking collar, chromed chain leash left over from a Halloween costume party as well as the anti-bark shock collar we had gotten when we were caring for my son’s dog.

Trading Stocks for Bonds

Wed, 05 Nov 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Bond trader Linsey has had a very bad year. This is where she finds out what her boss is expecting from her to compensate for the losses.

Trading Stocks for Bonds (How Linsey was collared)

Her teacup chinked against its saucer. Not once, but five or six times in quick rattling succession. She was trembling and couldn’t hide it.

“I can pay you back,” Linsey Altmell pleaded with passion. “You know I can net that amount in just one year. I did it in 2002!”

Voyage of Submission

Sun, 02 Nov 2014 00:00:00 +0000

I was 24 years old, with a 2 year failed marriage because of premature ejaculation. A friend’s yacht turned me into a latex gay submissive.

Chapter 1

After my divorce, I was very skeptical of having sex with woman, because I was afraid of not being able to perform properly and be shamed into acquiring a reputation of sexual inadequate. I spent the next 2 years alone, masturbating, going to xx book stores and putting a front to friends but, when it came to going to bed with someone, I always found an excuse to cancel. I needed release of some kind and started going to video booths with the glory holes for such. For some reason the idea of putting a dick in my mouth and sucking it, started to appeal to me and I also started playing with my nipples and imagining being penetrated analy. But my principals did not permit such deviations from my born gender. It had to stay as my private secret. I was a dental technician and enjoyed having a couple of beers at a local lounge near my apartment complex. One Friday night, the lounge was busier than usual and a guy in his fifties started a very friendly conversation and for some reason we became very friendly quickly. I bought a few rounds, and then he insisted in buying for the rest of the night.

Reunion

Thu, 30 Oct 2014 00:00:00 +0000

It happened a few years ago. I had walked past the shop many times. I preferred to pass by on the opposite side of the street. It would be in my view for longer that way. The whole time, my eyes would be glued to the window. I could see better close up, but I daren’t stop in front of it. If I walked on the same side of the road I would only get an instant to stare.

Stuffed

Thu, 30 Oct 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Jenna’s hands gripped the head board as Ben worked his hips, kissing and biting her neck and shoulder. Her frustration was growing with each thrust, as Ben moved close to his own release Jenna let go of the bars and let out a big sigh stopping him cold.

“What’s wrong?” Ben said.

Jenna put her hands on Ben’s shoulders, pushed him off and got up.

“I don’t know what the big deal is,” Jenna said, “at least you could tie my hands to the bed.”

The Gardeners

Thu, 30 Oct 2014 00:00:00 +0000

The seeds arrived in an ordinary padded envelope. Debbie poured them out onto the kitchen table. She counted them: a dozen, no, only eight, dark green beans. “I’ve been stiffed. There were supposed to be twelve,” she said.

Elizabeth sighed. “How much did you pay for this junk, anyway?”

Debbie furrowed her brow and squeezed her lips tight together, peering angrily at the beans as if she could will another four into existence. She snatched up the envelope and peered inside it. “Lizzie, Lizzie? What do you mean pay? I got them from Kevin. I didn’t pay him anything.”

The Gift

Thu, 30 Oct 2014 00:00:00 +0000

A woman receives a gift that can either be a blessing or a curse. This story is somewhere between a non-romance short story and a non-erotic semi-occult fantasy. It is very, very tame on the erotic side. There are some rough reference to a serial rapist, but no activity is described. If you are looking for something stronger, try some of my other stories. But if you are looking for a short, quirky little story that will possibly make you think, smile, or possibly even laugh when it is over, read on.

Suzy’s Day Off

Sun, 19 Oct 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Suzy pulled on the tight fitting cat-suit with a rising sense of anticipation. The shiny metallic black outfit glistened in the morning sunlight that streamed in through her bedroom window as she slowly eased the skin-tight fabric up legs already sheathed in black tights; smoothing out any wrinkles as she proceeded up over her thighs & hips to her waist, then onwards over her bare breasts & shoulders, slipping her arms into the waiting sleeves before finally reaching her throat. Dexterously reaching behind her back, she pulled the zipper upwards to her neck.

Lilly's Cure

Sat, 18 Oct 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Story inspired and posted by SuziC

“Hello, may I speak to Miss Neale please?” I asked. This was a new patient assigned to me at my clinic by the military. I worked as a psychologist in the city hospital for traumatised soldiers.

“Yes, speaking.” she replied.

“Hi, I’m Doctor Michael Vincent I see from your records you had served in Eastern Europe as a military interpreter, and you had a bad experience there and that is why I have contacted you on behalf of your C.O. I’ve looked at your case and would really like to help with your rehabilitation.” I explained as I looked over her files and a picture of her. She was quite attractive. She had chestnut brown hair and piercing blue eyes.

What Might Have Been

Sat, 18 Oct 2014 00:00:00 +0000

This is pretty much written off the cuff, making it up as I go along; probably will be a shortie, but I just don’t know.

I have found that much of what turns me on about past experiences is what they might have become if only I had been a little bolder or more imaginative. One such event in my life happened a very long time ago - before the Internet even. I forget a lot of details, but will do my best to tell what really did happen, then what I wish had happened.

Marissa's Bad Decision

Mon, 13 Oct 2014 00:00:00 +0000

“Now remember, don’t do anything crazy while we are gone!” Said Mary as she and her husband Don headed for the door.

“I already told you I’m sleeping over at a friends house tonight” replied their daughter, Marissa.

The door closed as Mary and Don left. She had the whole house to herself for now. She had lied to her parents, but it wasn’t a big deal, because she wasn’t going to cause any trouble. Marissa had just wanted to tie herself up in the garbage and experience what it is like to truly be garbage.

A Dream come True

Sat, 11 Oct 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Ever since I was little I always wanted to be a girl. So, when I met a guy who said he could make my dreams real I went for it. The only catch was that I had to give up everything and move in with him. He claimed to know magic and could bring my dream to reality. I would be the most beautiful 21 year old women around with nice big breasts.

Slaves Fair

Sat, 11 Oct 2014 00:00:00 +0000

I was 20 years old male, blond, blue eyes, 5’10’’ drugged, kidnapped, prepared, and forced through the gay sex slave fair changing me from a heterosexual to a full gay cumhold feminized rubber lover homosexual.

Chapter 1

Although I was a normal male heterosexual, I did have some fantasies about being grabbed from behind and being forced against another body restraining my arms and ability to have a choice of reaction. I had no idea why and this fantasy had nothing to do with being penetrated anally. After everything happened and I was released, during the therapy, I discovered that when I was a boy 6 or 7 years of age, I was in a school yard playing with boys 12 and 14 which had no interest in playing with me other then getting a sexual feel by telling me that I had to run but, once they got me they would bounce me in front of them with my butt against them for at least 10 times. These games went on for the whole school year and I was bounced hundreds of times. It became a favorite game for me. At that age, I had no sexual knowledge to comprehend the reason for their behavior, but, I was very happy that they accepted me and played with me. Subconsciously this remained with me and fueled this unexplainable fantasy that I did not completely understand.

The Yard Sale

Sat, 11 Oct 2014 00:00:00 +0000

At the Mercy of Beauty

Stan & his wife Cindy lived an apparently bland, run-of-the-mill suburban life, according to all outwardly visible signs. This naturally included 2 cars in the garage, 2 dogs, a well-maintained yard, & of course, the obligatory 2.3 kids. But all was not serene & peaceful in the world of Stan’s busy imagination, as he had been plagued by troubling perverse thoughts since adolescence, including submissive fantasies involving a multitude of women he’s met throughout life. He often felt uncomfortable around pretty girls, mostly fearing he’d “blow” any intimate or very personal contact with the unapproachable popular beauties in his classes or those he admired in public places.

Riding Lessons 5

Fri, 10 Oct 2014 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part four

Part 5

It had been sometime since my beautiful mistress had placed a collar around my neck and that of my new ‘sister’ Sarah. I had effectively given up my work, however the money raised by an app I had created kept nicely filling my bank account as I toiled for Hilary as an unpaid stable hand and slave.

You see I was no longer Claire Fullerton, systems analyst and developer who had enjoyed a hobby riding and liveried my horse at the stables of a local event rider, I was now just ‘you’ or ‘slave’ to my mistress. I had let my house and lived, sharing the stable flat with Sarah.

Walk

Fri, 10 Oct 2014 00:00:00 +0000

It was a warm summer’s night as Jess waited for the clock to hit 2:30am. She was about to do a very daring self-bondage walk from one end of town to the other. She would be undertaking this massive adventure in the small market town of Witney. Jess lived and worked in the Cotswold town. She was sitting in her old and dirty small car in the north end of town. She was parked right next to a local secondary school as she got ready. She had already placed the keys to her restraints in a location far away in the south. She had placed them in a car park for a small business that would be closed all weekend, the keys had been taped to a lamppost.

A Drinkin'

Wed, 08 Oct 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Dan Westgate opened bleary eyes and gazed fuzzily around. A feeling that something wasn’t quite right had brought him out of sleep, but the room looked just as it always did when he woke on Saturday morning after a night out with friends. Shrugging off the vague feeling, he made to rise, only to find out that not everything was just as it usually was.

Still groggy with sleep and the after effects of a night of drinking, he struggled to figure out what was different. First, he lay in the center of the bed, arms stretched out over his head. Not a position he usually slept in, but now, for some reason, he couldn’t move from that position. Also, his mouth felt strangely dry, as if it were packed with cotton, and he couldn’t close it. Slowly, his mind cleared, bringing details into sharper focus.

Got Toys? Don't Leave Home Without Them!

Fri, 03 Oct 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Harry had somewhat reluctantly agreed to participate in his wife’s insistence on another beach vacation. “Seen one beach, you’ve seen them all,” he admonished her during the early planning stages. “Look, honey, Mexico’s got some really great deals at all-inclusive resorts. We’ll all be pampered to death, isn’t that exciting?” she responded.

And so it began. The couple’s teenage daughters enthusiastically joined in the frenzy of anticipation of massages, poolside socializing, free night club entry, & an assortment of restaurants to explore at the expansive resort property. Harry acquiesced, although he was really more of a mountain hiker kind of guy than a pool or beachside lounger. Snorkeling adventures were an option he could enjoy, however, he figured.

Jenna

Wed, 01 Oct 2014 00:00:00 +0000

He was sitting across from her watching her and she lit a cigarette. Jenna was wearing a tight dress cut above the knees which showed her shapely legs to good effect. She inhaled the smoke and looked at him. She held it for a moment, her full breasts rising as she did so and then blew smoke ceilingward.

“I saw a repair truck outside.” Bill commented.

“Yes I need to have a repairman.”

A Binding Contract

Sat, 27 Sep 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Lucy scrutinised the small ad in the local newspaper for a second time, not quite believing her own eyes. If what she’d just read was for real, then it was a dream come true. It just couldn’t be, could it? But there it was in black & white before her very eyes:

Wanted.

Aspiring actress, aged 18-25, for lead role in a local independent film production.

No acting experience necessary.

Gang of Four 3: Sally the Snake

Tue, 23 Sep 2014 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from part two Part 3: Sally the Snake

Sally was the leader of the Gang of 4, there was no question about that. She was athletic and slim. She was also whip-smart, really more street smart that academic smart. You can always be sure she will be one step ahead of you if you try to argue with her.

When she played point guard on the basketball team, she earned the nickname “Sally the Snake” that was a backhanded compliment to her quickness and her slender form, and a comment on her relatively dirty play. If she could get away with a hack or grab, you could be certain she would do it. The refs would watch the ball go up when a shot was made, and they should have watched Sally. She was known to trip opposing players when they went on for a rebound.

A Moment of Madness

Tue, 16 Sep 2014 00:00:00 +0000

If you were to ask Sophie what her hobbies were, she would probably tell you that she enjoyed playing tennis, horse riding, reading, going to the cinema & socializing with friends. In fact, when the question of spare time activities cropped up on surveys or job application forms, these were the things she always wrote down.

But there was one hobby that she would never allow prospective employers - or indeed virtually anyone else - know about. For Sophie’s favourite pastime was a form of pleasure neither understood nor appreciated by the vast majority of the population. In fact, if she was ever to reveal her carefully concealed secret to the outside world, she would, she felt certain, be labeled weird, kinky, perverted, or even worse. Therefore she kept her ultimate passion to herself.

Gang of Four 2: Diane was on a Mission

Tue, 16 Sep 2014 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from part one Part 2: Diane was on a Mission

Diane was on a mission. She had walked into that old barn and decided, then and there, that she would attempt to relive that day she had her first true forced orgasm. There was no doubt or hesitation in her mind. She was going to do it, and do it today.

The Past Called and Wants Their Diane Back

Corset Cast

Wed, 10 Sep 2014 00:00:00 +0000

It had been Lori’s idea to start wearing corsets full time, she had begun craving the compression and enjoyed the silhouette the confining garments gave her but always seemed to find a reason to loosen them. John had supported her when she made the decision to wear them and had told her that once she started she would not be able to back out, not wanting to waste the money and time training his servant for nothing. She had worn the first two he had bought her regularly for several months before agreeing she would not back out and together they had custom ordered several more in different styles and sizes. Her goal was to maintain a 16 inch waist but had never found a corset that fit her comfortably at that size so she continuously loosened them after John had laced them for her, even her favorite corsets the most restrictive she had found and held her waist in tightly from her hips to her rib cage she would loosen within hours of them being tightened down.

Breast Man

Tue, 09 Sep 2014 00:00:00 +0000

“You, Sir, are a pig.”

Ben Greene grinned. At the ripe age of thirty, he’d heard it all, many times over. Women who displayed their most obvious charms, and then insulted him for expressing an honest appreciation for those charms.

Ben, by his own admission, was a breast man. He loved the way a woman’s breasts moved, especially the big ones. Of course, there were some who said he made his love known far too directly, his obvious stares and crude remarks being deemed offensive by many women. Not that he cared. He could accept the worst of insults from women who, for reasons he couldn’t begin to fathom, found his actions offensive.

Electricity

Mon, 08 Sep 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Sitting behind her large work station Janet dreamed of her new project, it was almost ready and soon she would be perpetually tormented and teased in her own creation, only the computer and the people using their keyboards at work would be determining how much she would enjoy her predicament, the duration and how much she would be tortured and none of them would even know they were secretly controlling her life of pleasure and pain.

The Experiment 3

Sat, 06 Sep 2014 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part two Part 3

Selena Warren frowned at the paper in her hand. “I don’t believe this.”

Jeremy Wilkes, Selena’s assistant and lover, glanced up from his work. “What’s wrong?”

“They’re buying out my lease on this property,” Selena replied, glancing around the converted factory she’d called both home and lab since her latest project had begun. “I now have the choice of paying full market value, or forfeiting the building and all contents. Including,” she added darkly, “all my materials and research.”

The Bet 2: Saturday

Tue, 02 Sep 2014 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from part one Part 2: Saturday

As I heard the front door slam shut I started sobbing into the pillow. How did tonight get so far out of control? In just a couple weeks I had fallen for Mark, but I had not yet told him that sometimes I need bondage. How do you bring that up in conversation at dinner? It took me a year to tell my ex-fiance, and he left me over it. No, I did the right thing. I had to tell him now. In my head I reviewed tonight for the thousandth time.

Clockwork

Mon, 01 Sep 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Jackson and Jillian Hilliard started out as the dream couple, high school sweethearts who’d married right after graduation, attended college together, then went on to create a home and a family. It was the perfect story. For a while.

Unfortunately, by the time their only child, a daughter, turned nineteen, the shine seemed to have worn off this golden marriage. Though successful, the two were anything but happy, and their frequent arguments very nearly became their only contact. Finally, in desperation, their daughter Lacy turned to her boyfriend, nearly begging him to use his special skills to help her bring her parents back together.

The Experiment 2

Tue, 26 Aug 2014 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part one Part 2

With the grace and skill of long practice, Jordan slipped through the large building. Earlier, she’d heard voices in the room she now approached, but they’d seemed to move off, leaving her target area silent and inviting.

To those in the know, Jordan McNair was the ‘go to’ girl for scientific espionage. During her career, she’d made her way into some of the most secure labs in the world, so getting into this old converted factory had been child’s play. Now all that remained was to find the information she’d been so well paid to retrieve.

Shrunken Man Tragedy

Mon, 25 Aug 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Hank knew that he only had a few months left. The good news was that there would be few symptoms and little suffering. The bad news was that within the next few months, without warning, he would suddenly die. Timing could not have been worse. Only a few months ago Hank had met Annette. Having just finished college, Hank had spent a relaxing Saturday afternoon at the pool reading. He heard a lifeguard’s whistle and looked up from his novel. Sitting high atop the lifeguard chair, this tan, dark haired vixen barked at rowdy kids in the pool. Hank stared at her from below as he lay on his towel. Just the angle – she seemed so powerful and authoritative above him - turned him on. It reminded Hank of the POV views that he loved from the giantess sites from the internet. Perched above everyone else, her pony tail stuck out from her baseball cap. Behind dark, mysterious sunglasses Annette scanned the pool. Hank was transfixed. Anything she did seemed sexy. She spun her whistle, adjusted her shades, held her whistle with her lips, and scratched one foot with the other. All afternoon he watched her from below. It was love at first sight. The two soon started dating. The image of Annette from below was seared into Hank’s memory. He could never look at Annette without secretly remembering looking at her from below. Hank found that he treated Annette differently from any other girl he’d ever met. He found he’d subtly defer to whatever Annette wanted. He’d watch for any opportunity to please her. Though not overt, Hank found he enjoyed secretly being submissive to Annette’s every whim. For Annette it was different than any other relationship she’d ever had as well. Her love for Hank was soulful, romantic and complete. She’d never met somebody so giving and loving. For her part she longed to do anything to please him The two fell wildly in love. The two complimented each other. Hank’s secret feelings of submission to her will and Annette’s desire to reciprocate for his giving and compromising nature lead to deep, heartfelt passion. The two were wild and adventurous in bed, trying feverishly trying anything to please each other. When Hank first shared his diagnosis with Annette he planned to go on with life just as if nothing was wrong. The pressure began to bother each of them. Hank hated being at the mercy of death. He hated the uncertainty. He hated waiting. “Why should he be a slave to the unexpected?” he thought. “Why not plan his end the way he’d most enjoy it.” It took a few weeks of research but he found someone to help. While the way it worked was still being studied, a researcher in Japan had developed a substance that would eliminate exactly 199 out of every 200 cells of the human body, thus shrinking the subject to 1/200 of his prior size. A 6 foot man would be reduced to just over ¼ of an inch tall. It wouldn’t hurt and he was likely to survive the process. Hank was sold. Hank sold his car and drained his savings accounts. Within a week a bottle arrived from Japan Staring into Annette’s dark brown eyes, Hank explained his new view of his fate.

The Trouble with Pantyhose

Mon, 25 Aug 2014 00:00:00 +0000

In Her Lair: The Gorgeous Giantess & Her Plaything

The cloudy, cold Thursday morning came far too soon for me; I was rudely awakened from my dreams when Gina shook me out of the boot where she kept me for safekeeping. It was a tall, glossy thick black lacquered rubber rain boot, placed on an upper shelf in her closet, which effectively discouraged me from trying to tip the boot over & escape (the fall would kill me, I reasoned logically). And so I adapted during the last few months as her prisoner, getting almost used to the acrid scent of rubber, glue, & Gina’s foot odor which I endured for endless hours while she worked, partied, or just forgot about me. In all fairness, at least she fed me some leftovers from her plate, provided water, & allowed me the use of a miniature commode & tub twice daily, morning & night.

Useless Daughter

Mon, 25 Aug 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Lily’s parents had finally had enough. They had given their daughter plenty of time to get her life together and do something. Just after turning 18 and finishing highschool Lily had turned into a lazy bum. She ’tried’ to get a job and wasn’t able to get a boyfriend. It wasn’t that she was unattractive, it was just that she was lazy. She had become useless so finally her parents had decided to draw a line. They told Lily when she turned 20 that if she didn’t get a job, move out, or do something with her life then they would get rid of her, Of course Lily didn’t take her parents seriously. Lily’s parents Vicki and Lonny were having a big party this weekend but before they could have the party they decided it was time to get rid of their now 21 year old daughter. Friday evening Lonny came home from work with a large garbage can in the back of his truck. He quietly moved it to the front door before entering the house to find the family gathered in front of the TV. Lonny tapped Lily on the shoulder and asked her to come to her room for a talk. When in the room her father solemnly informed her that he planned to throw her away tonight. Lily immediately ran to her bed and buried her face in her pillow in tears. Lonny wasn’t good with words and never was, his attempts to get her up to follow him to the kitchen failed miserably. “We’ve given you chance after chance to do something with your life. You had a responsibility to yourself and your family to do something productive. Now your opportunity is gone and the only thing you can do to make up for your uselessness is to follow me to the kitchen so that we can get you in the garbage can!”

Gang of Four 1: Real Estate Lady

Thu, 21 Aug 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1: Real Estate Lady

When she walked through the office, most of the guys would stop what they were doing, and pretend to casually glance in her direction. Dressed up, Diane looked absolutely stunning walking through the real estate office. She wore tailored clothes that fit her nicely. That is “nicely” and not slutty. Most of the guys would quietly think to themselves, “She is way out of my league, but oh man, what I would do with that!”

The Robot

Wed, 20 Aug 2014 00:00:00 +0000

If he hadn’t won a little over three million dollars, after paying the taxes it would never have happened. From the beginning of their marriage they were into bondage. Nothing serious, no-one ever got hurt, just play. She was the dominant one and he loved being submissive. He had a good paying job and worked Mondays through Fridays and always had the weekends off. They decided to not have children as it would interfere with their play time, it was that important to them. And the sex afterwards was fantastic. The role playing intensified their desires and when it came time to climax it was an explosion.

The Gym

Mon, 18 Aug 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Waking up, sometimes, can be rather difficult to do, especially when you know that you were drugged the night before. Or, at least you HOPE it was only the night before. And this time, it was far worse than the first times. So many things have changed about me from the first time I was drugged, unwittingly and unwillingly, though as I look back, I can’t really say that I am upset about the outcome of each of these times. Well, I have to admit that I was, kind of, pissed off the first time, as I never really expected something like that. But that was quite some time ago and now, well, I guess it was all for the best.

Emma and the Stable 2: Opening the Stall

Thu, 14 Aug 2014 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part one

Part 2: Opening the Stall

Emma lay quietly in the empty stall. She knew if she made a sound, those two lesbian bitches would be on her like flies on shit. She was tightly tied by her own hand. Emma had used some leather sleeves she had found in the tack room, along with some hemp twine to carefully bind herself in preparation for what she thought would be another hot session with the stable boy, Billy.

New Lessons of Love 6: Decisions

Thu, 14 Aug 2014 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from New Lessons of Love 5: Hot Night in the Woods)

Part 6: Decisions

I wandered around the area near the dining hall, unsure where my life was headed. My head was awash in uncertainties

She wants me to become her man?

I do not think I can do it.

What will she do if I cannot?

What will I do?

Why is she putting me through this?

Where have I done wrong?

Oberon 2: The Glass Wright's Daughter

Thu, 14 Aug 2014 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Oberon 1: Fresh From Auction)

Part 2: The Glass Wright’s Daughter

Varina was accustomed to labor, having helped her parents in their shop since she was very little. The duties that her mentor showed her were mentally challenging, which was good, but not very physically demanding, which was also good. During her training period there were two doing the work of one so they usually finished early and then went about helping others in Lord Oberon’s house.

The Experiment

Wed, 13 Aug 2014 00:00:00 +0000

“Ok, so it’s new and it’s interesting. But does it actually have any practical use?”

Selena Warren frowned, turning to glance at her assistant, Jeremy Wilkes. “Of course it does,” she replied. In theory, we could revolutionize the toy industry, among other things. And we know it works. All we need to do now is test it to make sure it’s safe."

Jeremy nodded. “So,” he remarked, “another late night. Half your funding is going to go on overtime. Anyway, I need to run to town and pick up those new computer components. I shouldn’t be gone more than an hour or two.”

The Ponygirl Wish 3: Rebellion & Retribution

Mon, 21 Jul 2014 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Ponygirl Wish 2: Training)

Part 3: Rebellion & Retribution

Amber woke with a start. There was somebody in her room. There was somebody sitting on the edge of her bed. Amber’s eyes sprung open and she almost screamed. Then she stopped herself. It was a young woman. No older than Amber and quite small. The girl was almost naked. She wore a cinch around her waist similar to Amber’s but tight. Much tighter than Amber’s. Amber gasped. She had metal cuffs on her wrists that were joined with a light chain about eighteen inches long. Around her neck was a shiny chrome collar. Her mouth was covered by a flesh colored panel and on closer inspection it was clear that the panel held something in her mouth.

Corset Theory Testing

Sun, 20 Jul 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Many of my previous partners had complained about their corsets being too tight, granted the image of an attractive woman laced tightly in an unyielding corset with her breasts heaving against the tight material and the look as she realizes just how tight it really is and how much she is under the control of the person who is able to unlace her, since the knots are tied tightly behind her back, is one of my great turn on’s. I prefer the corset to be closed in the back even with a modesty panel, it’s just something I really enjoy and very few of my partners have ever been able to maintain for very long.

Satyr Day Nights Fever

Fri, 18 Jul 2014 00:00:00 +0000

My name is Peter. I have got a confession to make. I am the world greatest lover.

I am also a satyr. And no, I am not gay.

I was born in New York. Worked for the city. I was on a clean-up crew after the towers fell and found this old brass bottle. It was twisted up good but some how it had not been squashed flat like everything else I had seen. It was not bigger than my hand so I stuffed it in my pocket with no one the wiser.

The Pit of Pleasure 4

Thu, 10 Jul 2014 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Pit of Pleasure 3)

Part Four

“You know,” Crystal said as they made their way down through more tunnels. “I’m starting to have a bad feeling about this whole adventure.

“Only starting to?” Brunhilde said. She clearly wasn’t happy about what had happened back at the tree.

“It’s just… doesn’t it feel to anyone else like someone is manipulating us through this? Looking on for their own cruel amusement?”

Cleaning the Room

Sun, 06 Jul 2014 00:00:00 +0000

“Girls, you need to clean up your room!” Mom shouted to Beth, Julie and Stacy. “I’m not going to let you go out with your friends until that mess is cleaned up. I have some errands to run so Julie is in charge.” Julie and Beth were older than me, but we shared a fairly large room. We knew the room was messy so we figured we had better start doing some cleaning. Mom had left a box of large trash bags for us to clean up the mess.

Abandoned Project

Sat, 05 Jul 2014 00:00:00 +0000

It was still there in the morning when I went back. A quartet of stout tree branches lying on the ground. Just as I had found them yesterday. Shorn of their smaller branches and foliage they had been lashed into a square with dark rope ties at the corners where they crossed.

The strange square had been left lying on the ground, and it lit a fire under my frustrated bondage ridden soul. It looked as if it had been made for me.

Jess' Camping Adventure

Fri, 04 Jul 2014 00:00:00 +0000

“Ready for some more magic?”

Jess grinned. The last time Dale had practiced his magic on her, the orgasms she’d received had been amazing. Now, faced with the idea of another of his seemingly endless array of magical talents, she nodded eagerly.

“Ok, this one requires you to be naked.” Hearing this, Jess lost no time stripping off her clothes. Naked, she turned slowly in front of him, knowing full well how much he enjoyed the sight of her body.

Stephen

Fri, 04 Jul 2014 00:00:00 +0000

“I have an idea.”

“Yes, Master?”

Stephen grinned at the look of barely repressed apprehension on the woman’s face. In the past year and a half, since that amazing day he’d realized that, not only were genies real, but he now had control of one, he’d been exploring all the possibilities her magic could create. Of course, he’d dealt with the obvious first, commanding her to make him incredibly rich. He now lived in a palatial mansion, drove the most expensive cars, ate only the finest cuisine. Those, of course, had only been for starters.

A New Direction

Mon, 30 Jun 2014 00:00:00 +0000

This is a story I co-wrote with my kinky female friend SadiaX. We take turns adding from the point of view of our own character.

Spring exhilarates me. I love the new buds on the trees, the fresh breeze clearing out the cobwebs, the bulbs pushing up through the rich, dark earth into new, bright life. Lambs in the fields and everywhere a sense of optimism and hope.

As I strolled along the road that evening, just as dusk was settling over the green fields I felt full of suppressed excitement. I suppose I was feeling frisky. I didn’t really consider it. Lou was an old friend. We’d known each other for years and we were old friends, but I had been away working for some years and was so looking forward to seeing her again. My step was light and quick on the ground. In deference to the warm spell I had on a thin summer dress and a light cardigan, with strappy heels. I already was beginning to regret it as the day grew colder, but there, up ahead was her house, out on a point of land looking over the sea. I turned off down the path and under some fruit trees, loaded with white and pink blossom already, and was in front of the door. As I stood there, about to knock a strange feeling of butterflies rose in my tummy.

Communication

Mon, 30 Jun 2014 00:00:00 +0000

It was three weeks ago since he had found Lisa in bed with another man. Mark and Lisa had been married 8 years when it happened, they both thought the other was happy and that there were no issues between them. When he finally decided to speak with her about it Lisa begged him for another chance, she did love him but she had always had secret yearnings that she had been afraid to share with him. Mark loved Lisa whole heartedly and would have done anything for her to keep her happy, but this he hadn’t expected. They talked for hours and Mark finally got the idea that her lover had done things for her and to her that he had never done, he was even more furious about Lisa’s affair when he found out the things she wanted was things he shared her interest in but would never bring up to her. She swore she would do anything to prove her love to him all he had to do was ask.

Kitten

Mon, 30 Jun 2014 00:00:00 +0000

The high school teen paused with her hand on the door knob before entering the unique shop. She had been here a week before with several of her girl friends as they spent the day walking, talking and shopping. One of them spotted the shop tucked down the alley way and the gaggle of girls walked in. They didn’t spend more than five minutes in the shop after realizing what it sold and all had left giggling. But, the seventeen year old’s eyes had widen after a few minutes of looking around at the wares and decided that she would come back when she was alone. Turning the knob she opened the door and entered.

Tasha

Mon, 30 Jun 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Softly humming a favorite tune, Walter Goodman strode slowly across his back yard. A tall, slim man in his late forties, Walt was well known in the small town for his quiet, friendly ways. He was equally well known for his steely will. This combination had earned him widespread respect in town, and there were many who proudly called him friend. Today, he was on his way to visit his newest friend.

Subdom

Sun, 29 Jun 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Inspired by Jace’s Trapped

Note: If you prefer this story to be between two females, copy the text to a .txt file, open it in notepad, ctrl-H for “Master” and replace all entries of “Master” with “Mistress”.

In a darkened hotel suite in Dubai, dozens of floors up in the air, a laptop is clicked open. It flickers to life. The desk is bathed in an LED glow as a shrouded figure assembles the reagents for a ritual.

Riding Lessons 3

Sat, 28 Jun 2014 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part two

Part 3

Authors Note: Just to give you a warning, this chapter has more humiliation and punishment than traditional WAM and there is a quantity of horse manure for someone who has misbehaved. It follows on from part 2.

Sarah had not looked shocked some hours later when she had freed me from my sticky itchy bondage. Hilary had left the drying lamps on so the stuff had set like concrete trapping my body. Sarah had first pried my body from the floor with a shovel before washing a quantity of the mess from me. I was still pretty well caked when she stood me up.

From Dom to Sub

Mon, 23 Jun 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Twenty minutes to go. A few days ago I had posted an ad online looking for someone to come to my place so that I could, to quote my ad, “get treated like a tranny slut by a true Dom of a man.” I kept the ad low-key and photo-less to ensure none of my colleagues from work saw it of course, but more importantly, I was a Domme in my own spare time and did not want to tarnish my reputation.

The Toy

Wed, 18 Jun 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Rebecca was horny. There was no talking around it, and, if someone had asked her, she would probably have admitted it, too. She had been squirming in her chair at the office all afternoon, despite the frantic pace at which things were going on around her. Ever since she had literally bumped into that guy while she was running some errands during her lunch break, she had felt it. He had a lot of the attributes that she really liked in a man, and feeling him so close against her, if only for seconds, had set her off.

Horse Riding Discipline 5: Public embarrassment

Mon, 16 Jun 2014 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Horse Riding Discipline 4: Suffering)

Part 5: Public embarrassment

I have been Joan’s slave and lover for a while now and have become a well trained slave. Joan tells me that I am special and tough when it comes to enduring severe punishment. This makes me feel proud. Also I am allowed more privileges such as sleeping with Joan every now and then.

One morning, after breakfast Joan seems to have decided to change the game a bit. With a twinkle in her eyes she tells me to strip and assume the display position. I am blindfolded and with my hands folded in the back of my neck told to wait. When Joan returns she stands behind me and fastens something that feels like a belt around my waist, then something large is pushed inside my vagina and something is pulled up between my legs and clicked shut in the front.

It's Just a Game

Mon, 16 Jun 2014 00:00:00 +0000

“A full house, that’s hard to beat. Just three ways it can be beat. I’m betting everything,” I thought.

I slowly push the chips to the center of the table and slowly withdraw my hand. I don’t grin, wink, sneeze, or even breathe for ten to fifteen seconds.

I watch my opponent carefully wondering what he will do. He lays his cards face down on the table and says, “Let’s make this interesting. Loser buying dinner is already a given but also gets tied up. Wanna bet??”

Liz's New Slave

Mon, 16 Jun 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Brandon was making a fedex delivery as he usually does for his 9-5. It was the end of the day and he was ringing the door bell of his last client. When the door opened a woman in her mid thirties, long red hair to her shoulders, fair legs, and gorgeous green eyes answered with a hello. “I… I have a package for you. Ms….?” He stuttered. “Liz, call me Liz” sign here please. Brandon felt stupid that he forgot her name was on the box. She took the pen and while signing looked up at him and immediately knew she had found her mark.

Sophira 3

Mon, 16 Jun 2014 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Sophira 2)

Part Three

“You want me to do what?” At the anger in the young Queen’s voice, the two with her stepped back slightly.

“Your Majesty,” said the woman facing her, “please try to understand. We have to sneak you into the city. Duke Korza’s men will no doubt be watching every gate.” The woman paused. “Sophira,” she finally said, “trust us.”

Sophira gazed at the other woman, her glare softening slightly. “Jenna,” she replied, “I would trust you with my life. But I thought we were trying to put me back on the throne. How can entering the city as a slave do that?”

Bound, Tied & Tickled 2: Masturbatory Buzz

Sat, 14 Jun 2014 00:00:00 +0000

sequel to part one

HOW MUCH CUM COULD ONE FUCK CHUCK?: BOUND: TIED, TICKLED, AND TORMENTED INTO SPASMS AND ‘GASMS

II. Masturbatory Buzz

Karen was the daughter of my parents’ very close friends. She was three years older than me and had entered my life five years earlier as a stay-over guest. Because our house was in a very remote area, almost like an outpost in a forest that was adjacent to a huge state park, my folks thought it would be a good idea for me to have company when they were away. They called her my “sitter” as a shorthand term, and they never learned just how appropriate that title would be; Karen would spend a lot of time over the years sitting on me!

Emma and the Stable

Sat, 14 Jun 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Thursday: Billy Goat Gruff

Emma was a high school senior, but much to her disgust, she looked much younger. She had a slight frame and was on the small side. She thought she had a nice figure, but her young looking face and smaller size caused most boys to think of her as a little girl. This frustrated her greatly, so she had begun to wear more daring clothing, and walk with more hip swing, just to see if she could attract some boy’s attention. She was a woman damn it, and she wanted someone to notice. She knew that she looked damn hot without her clothes. She had looked in the mirror a few times while naked.

Made a Latex Maid

Fri, 16 May 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Jenny inserted the key card into the door, it clicked and the green light flashed. She grasped the door handle and with a small intake of breath she pushed open the door. Inside was what appeared to be a completely standard hotel room. A double bed, TV, a small bathroom - generic decor in muted colours. There wasn’t anyone in the room, where was he? She must be in the right room because the keycard worked. She hadn’t know what to expect, but she had expected there to be someone here. As she walked a little further into the room she noticed a white cardboard box on a chair next to the small dressing table.

Pokemon: May's Blankie

Mon, 12 May 2014 00:00:00 +0000

It had been a long journey for our heroes but they finally made it to Carnival Town. The kids decided to split up and explore this wondrous place. Brock and Max wondered off to find out about new foods to try. All the while Ash and May decided to check out the games and attractions.

May came upon a game that was giving away pokeballs with random pokemon inside if you knocked down all of the bottles with a baseball. The game was only a quarter to play and May knew she could win. About $1.50 later, May finally won a game.

An Unfortunate Encounter

Sun, 11 May 2014 00:00:00 +0000

This is a story I co-wrote with my kinky female friend SadiaX. We take turns adding from the point of view of our own character.

Part One

I love my job with the British Intelligence, I have been part of many successful recon missions over the years. The salary is great and it means I can travel the world. It hadn’t always been easy, my initial 6 weeks survival training with the SAS acquiring all the skills I would need was very challenging, especially the interrogation tactics weekend. I have built up quite a reputation amongst the underworld and have evaded capture on several occasions. My career is my life, I have no time for family or friends but then my role as a British secret agent requires a degree of detachment from emotional involvement. That said, I miss intimate contact with another which proves difficult sometimes owing to my high sex drive.

Proper Dress

Sun, 11 May 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Today’s subject, dear readers, is the proper way to dress for a business meeting. To this end, I will outfit our model, Lisa, with a wardrobe suitable for any boardroom. Unfortunately, there will be no illustrations, as we will be starting with the very basics, which means Lisa is quite naked at the moment.

“And it’s a bit drafty in here right now.”

Lisa, you are here to model, not comment.

A Special Gift 3: Mandy becomes Amy's Doll

Wed, 07 May 2014 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from A Special Gift 2: The Good Purpose)

Part 3: Mandy becomes Amy’s Doll

“Doll Factory” Mandy read in big letters above the entrance of the building and further down she read “Creation of unique and realistic Dolls for all sorts of usage” “What a crazy idea.” Mandy told herself, “I’ve ordered this Doll by phone now I have to come here in person. Why could they not simply create one with my specifications?” For one reason Mandy was curious. It would be her first time in a factory and she wanted to see the well shaped men at work. Although she was a lezzie, she wanted to tease them a little, so she wore a tight tank top that left her flat belly free. She also wore very short pants and a pair of ankle high heels. For sure she thought, that look would drive them crazy. Enthusiastic she went to the front door that lead to the office. It didn’t need much strength to push it open. Inside she saw a usual counter, where she expected a secretary. But at the moment it was empty. There was a small bell on the counter. Mandy went towards it and looked sceptically down. “Whats that?” She asked, “Am I in a Hotel? Okay, okay. Then let’s ring the bell.” She hadn’t to wait for long after she’d rang the bell. A woman dressed in an expensive business dress came out of one of the doors in background. She smiled at Mandy and waved at her. “Hello. How may I help you?” The woman asked. “Are you the secretary?” Mandy spurted out, “Why the heck weren’t you at your place?” “Oh! I’m sorry. I’m not the secretary. This factory is my own and I do almost all chores by myself.” The woman explained, “A secretary is expensive and you don’t know if one of those can keep internal secrets, you know?” “Oh. I see. Then I’m sorry about that statement.” Mandy excused herself, “Then you’re the woman I had the phone call with?” “Why don’t we go into my office?” The woman suggested, “There I have all my documents and we can talk about your wishes discretely.” “Sure. Why not?” Mandy replied “Is there a chance to see how your Dolls get manufactured later? I would like to see the man at work.” “Uhm, sure.” The woman replied shortly “But for now, follow me please.”

The Suit

Tue, 06 May 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Sue had been into latex and bondage as long as she could remember, over her 26 years she had amassed a large collection of latex and bondage gear. Sue had been in multiple movies and it seemed that everyone loved her jet black hair, large supple lips that she almost always covered with dark red lipstick, her emerald green eyes seemed to jump out at her audience. Off screen she always wore tight latex under an even tighter corset, Sue always tried to wear a corset in her acting roles and everyone expected her to have a small waist when they saw her in person.

White Rubber & Gas

Tue, 06 May 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Caroline lay still. Below her, the trolley’s wheels turned almost without a sound; above, the strip lights slid smoothly past, glowing whiter than the ceiling and walls, though the corridor was utterly clean. Dr Beck marched alongside, not in her usual neat shoes, but in the loose-fitting short white boots that were part of the uniform in an operating theatre. She leaned into Caroline’s view.

“How are you feeling?”

“I’m fine,” said Caroline bravely.

Moretta Stultified her Master

Mon, 28 Apr 2014 00:00:00 +0000

(nb: Stultify: To cause to appear stupid, inconsistent, or ridiculous.)

‘All right.’ Moretta thought while she had to gulp down her Masters manhood. ‘He’s using my mouth so it can’t be as worse.’

Moretta was on her knees, her mouth widly opened by a huge ring gag. She was nude except for the collar of her Master. Her head was still in pain from the recent hit she took. Only a few minutes ago she got woken up by her Master using aromatic salt at her nose. At this time she was in his living room, but she couldn’t remember how she got inside of his house. Then she was on her knees down into his basement where he put the ring gag on her and started to please himself with her mouth.

The Date

Mon, 28 Apr 2014 00:00:00 +0000

It was a nice evening and after a nice bath I sat at my makeup mirror and was brushing my hair. Out of the corners of my eyes I saw the door to our bedroom swung open and you came in. As usual you stepped behind me and placed your hands on my shoulders. I smiled up to your image in the mirror, seeing you glancing down to me. While I continued to brush my hair you lent down a little to inhale the fresh scent of my hair.

Therapy

Mon, 28 Apr 2014 00:00:00 +0000

It got worse. After reading a few stories about my fantasy, it got wild. By that time it was occupying my mind more often than it should be. Sure it was a hot fantasy, it made me always wet and so on, but I thought it was time to give it a break. But how? Talking with my family about it? No! Talking with my friends about it? Also no! So what should I do?

Rolling in to Trouble

Sun, 27 Apr 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Lucy stepped out of her hotel room with a bounce in her step. She had felt guilty at first about booking a weekend away without her friends, yet they were all either happily married or partnered. This weekend she wanted to avoid any mention of her friend’s male companions. Her split with long term boyfriend last month had left her both bitter and determined to have a fun time alone to forget the recent heartache. She had booked the weekend at a country get away for fun lovers, it had rope courses, bungee jumping, and even a small water park. And so she found herself walking out in her tight new swimsuit into the warm sunshine.

A Pair Of Lais

Fri, 25 Apr 2014 00:00:00 +0000

She was, in every possible way, the perfect Asian woman. She had the long, shining black hair, the high cheekbones and almond eyes. She had, as well, the slim, petite figure, with its tight ass and small, firm breasts. She even spoke with the perfect accent. In short, she had everything she needed to be his perfect woman, with one exception. She didn’t have him, didn’t really seem to want him. And for that, he hated her.

The Mime In The Box

Fri, 25 Apr 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Charlie was on his usual jog through the park and decided to try out a new trail. It was one that he hadn’t noticed before. It seemed to go deep into the woods, an area he explored before. Eventually, he came upon a clearing. To his surprise, there was a young woman in a mime costume. She had platinum blonde hair, pale white skin, and bright red lips. She was wearing a tight black unitard, black tennis shoes, white gloves, and a black beret. She was the most gorgeous woman he had ever seen.

The Bet

Fri, 18 Apr 2014 00:00:00 +0000

“That was so fake! I’m telling you, there is no way that would work. Without something stronger than shrink wrap it would be easy to escape!”

“And all I’m saying is that anyone can be restrained for hours like that, and I mean ANYone!”

“You are so full of shit I’m surprised your eyes aren’t turning brown. Hell, I could have probably just flexed my arms a little and ripped right out of that plastic wrap crap!”

Maybe it’s Fate

Wed, 16 Apr 2014 00:00:00 +0000

As she sits typing this story her only moveable body parts are her fingers and eyes, she started this adventure eighteen hours ago with the intent of spending a few hours bound while she finished a few stories she had been working on. Jan started by lacing her knee high ballet boots on over the latex leggings then locking the heavy steel cuffs around her ankles, the leggings held her vibrator and plug deep inside her while she prepared the bed for her incarceration.

Justine Pays

Tue, 15 Apr 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Although this is a non consensual story, it’s not in any way cruel or heavy. It’s based on a simple idea from slave Kandi (you know who you are) and not to be taken too seriously. Please feel free to comment or email to gramangazer@hotmail.co.uk

Justine walked into the deserted country park, at least she hoped it was deserted, it was approaching dusk and any visitors should have left by now. She felt so exposed and didn’t want to meet any strangers, certainly not the kind who hung around parklands in the dark, and especially not the way she was dressed, or undressed would be more accurate; she wore just her sexiest underwear; matching light blue silk bra and panties, her thigh high stockings and four inch heels, Oh and a leather collar with a custom made tag. She really didn’t want to be there, she was scared and had no idea what was to happen, but she knew she had no choice but to follow the instructions that she had been given.

More Than I Wanted

Tue, 15 Apr 2014 00:00:00 +0000

What the fuck was I thinking? How could I trust a perfect stranger to do this to me? I’m not sure how long I’ve been here since he left me in the bondage I desired to be in. All sense of time has left me. Has it been just minutes? Hours? Feels more like days. It really doesn’t matter, though. I no longer desire to be here. I desire freedom. But, how far is that from now? I just wanted out!

The Interview

Tue, 15 Apr 2014 00:00:00 +0000

It was a cold grey wet November morning at a quarter past eleven as I swung my Ford Mondeo into the car-park of The Criterion hotel in this midlands city. I had to attend an interview regarding a job position with a small company. The advert was placed for this position and I had been short-listed according to them after presenting my CV and my general personal details by email. I was now required to meet a Mr Davies who would be handling the meeting but I was running a little late due to an accident that held the traffic up as usual on the motorway.

The Society - Party Crashers

Tue, 15 Apr 2014 00:00:00 +0000

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Twin sisters in rural England crash the wrong party with very interesting, life-changing effects.

“The Society” stories are not a sequential series of stories but rather a collection of separate stories that are all set in the world inhabited by members of The Society. Each story or series stands on its own although they do rely somewhat on the history and traditions of The Society. You need not have read the other stories of this collection to understand this story.

Runners Make the Best Ponygirls

Thu, 10 Apr 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Authors Disclaimer: Everything that follows is fictitious, the events and people described are not real. Asphyxiation is dangerous and should not be attempted by anyone. If choking, asphyxiation, or breathplay does not interest you please do not continue reading!

Chapter 1: Taken

32 minutes 55 seconds and 8 milliseconds. Her foot struck the pavement, the pain lancing up her nerves. The blister’s covering her left and right feet squished with each step. 32 minutes 55 seconds and 8 milliseconds, she repeated. Her mouth opened, with a great gasping inhale her chest expanded, oxygen filling her lungs. A half second later her nostrils flared as the air inside her chest rushed to escape. 32 minutes 55 seconds and 8 milliseconds, she mouthed. Her calves burned, sending jolts of pain with each step. Her shins felt like thousands of cracks were crisscrossing the bone, each new step creating more. She could feel her shoulders starting to cramp. Desperately she tried to move her arms to alleviate the pain. 32 minutes 55 seconds and 8 milliseconds, she hated those numbers. Strands of curly brown hair clung to the perspiration that covered her face. The hair began to itch, she tried to ignore it frustration gripping her. Why couldn’t she think of something else anything just not 32 minutes 55 seconds and 8 milliseconds…..

Washing Machine 2

Thu, 10 Apr 2014 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Washing Machine)

My girlfriend, Ann, said, “If I’m going to treat you like laundry, that means you will go into the washing machine whenever I say you do and you won’t come out until I am finished with the wash and decide you’re clean. It means you will be washed with the rest of the load, hot or cold, whites or permanent press, normal or delicates. You will be washed with detergent and rinsed with fabric softener. If I have four loads to wash you will be in the washer four times, once for each load. If this is what you agree to, there is no going back…ok?” The choice was obvious and with that she brought her basket of dirty clothes over to the washer and casually threw them into the machine with me. I was starting to get some second thoughts and was just about to get out when she reached into the machine with a large two cup container of Tide. I said, “That’s way too much detergent,” as I started to get out.

Latex Pet

Wed, 09 Apr 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Lisa sat on the couch rubbing her latex covered body thinking how lucky she had been to find a Master that loved her and shared her passion for latex, ever since she was young and saw latex in the movies she was fascinated by the look of it and how the actresses seemed to have perfect bodies when they were wrapped in the tight material. When she was in high school she had finally been able to get her first piece of latex clothing, a long skirt for a Halloween costume, and had been hooked ever since.

Sandy’s Bondage Adventures

Mon, 07 Apr 2014 00:00:00 +0000

It had been a long week, but, finally, the weekend had arrived. Time to put her plans into action. Smiling at the thought, Sandy let herself into her apartment, locking the door behind her. Moving to the kitchen, she checked the first item.

Earlier, she had taken a pair of 2 liter soda bottles and cut the bottoms off of both. After forcing the open bottom of one bottle slightly into the other, she had used glue and waterproof tape to form a hopefully water tight seal. Next, she had taken a length of rope, cutting into the center until only a few strands remained. The rope was fed through the joined bottles until the cut section was in the center. Using wax and more tape, she had sealed one end, then filled the bottles with water. More wax and tape sealed the other end, and the whole thing was put into the freezer.

Contrition 4

Sun, 06 Apr 2014 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Contrition 3)

Part 4

Please read the previous parts first to understand what is happening. Please feel free to comment and message me, I always reply.

I must keep calm. I’m frightened and close to panic, but I have to keep calm.

All is total blackness, any sound I do hear is muffled, and in fact I’m not sure it isn’t just in my head. I can’t speak, I can’t even move my jaws, but worse I can’t move my body. She put a hood on my head; not a loose fitting bag like before but a tight, thick leather hood. She spent forever tightening and retightening the laces and buckles, the only opening was a hole for my mouth but this was soon filled when she pushed a thick stubby leather object through the gap. It stretched my jaws to the limit making the hood feel even tighter, that was when I first felt panic, when I couldn’t breathe, but I discovered air holes under my nose. Then she encased me; something, rubber or leather, I’m not sure which, was wrapped around my body and the straps? Held me firm, so very firm. All the other times she had tied me I was able to move, to struggle and writhe, but not this time, now I’m immobile, I can’t even find the leverage to strain against the bonds. I can’t believe how totally bound I am and I can’t believe how I just laid here meek and compliant the whole time she did it.

Going for the Record

Sun, 06 Apr 2014 00:00:00 +0000

WARNING! All of my writing is intended for adults over the age of 18 ONLY. Stories may contain strong or even extreme sexual content. All people and events depicted are fictional and any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. Actions, situations, and responses are fictional ONLY and should not be attempted in real life. If you are under the age or 18 or do not understand the difference between fantasy and reality or if you reside in any state, province, nation, or tribal territory that prohibits the reading of acts depicted in these stories, please stop reading immediately and move to somewhere that exists in the twenty-first century.

The Proposal

Sun, 06 Apr 2014 00:00:00 +0000

“Pillow talk”, she called it. The openness she showed after a night of awesome sex. The openness about what she was thinking, as well as her deepest fantasies. He was wanting to do something really personal to pop the question. People keep talking about “the romantic proposal”, but Devon wasn’t like that. She didn’t care about the roses, about the “girlfriend talk” about proposals. She knew what she wanted in a wedding, but didn’t really care about the proposal. This will work to his advantage. He started thinking about a way to give her a proposal that she will remember – not necessarily from a “share with the priest” perspective (we may have to make up a story for that one), but more for a “fulfill a fantasy” memory.

I, Masochist - Chapter 8: Shelly

Sun, 30 Mar 2014 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from I, Masochist - Chapter 7: Francine)

Chapter 8: Shelly

Chapter eight of eight is W’s interview with “Shelly”

* * * * * * * * * * * *

I arrived at Shelly’s apartment early Friday night hoping to get the interview out of the way so that we could spend the night doing more interesting things, but she insisted that we stick to the 8:00 pm interview appointment time. I took her out for an early dinner and throughout the meal she kept making coy references to things she would explain later. She would say things like, “I’ve never really talked to anyone else about this before.” Or, “I hope you enjoy hearing about Vicki as much as I am going to enjoy telling you.”

Shovel the Snow - or Else!

Sun, 30 Mar 2014 00:00:00 +0000

“He’s pissed me off one too many times the last few weeks”, I tell myself one day… “If he won’t shovel the *&@#in driveway next time it snows, he’ll pay for it!”

There’s been a tonne of snow this year – and we’ve got a long driveway. At one end he’s put a post up to help light the driveway at night. We’ve kept the driveway fairly clear, but there’s no more room for the snow.

The Brussels Weekend

Sun, 30 Mar 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Vacuum Duty

Sun, 30 Mar 2014 00:00:00 +0000

I stop as I walk across the carpet, noticing a few crumbs near the couch. My slave follows my gaze, and sighs when she sees them too. But she knows the rules, and starts removing her clothing without complaint as I go fetch the equipment. I return, carrying a box of supplies and pulling the vacuum cleaner behind me. She’s nude and crouching on the floor, ‘face down ass up’. I take the crop from the box and lay ten hard blows across her proffered ass. She can’t help but cry out for the last few strikes. “Sit up,” I command. She does. I take the thick, stiff, leather posture collar from the box, and secure it around her delicate neck. The gag is next. She groans when she sees that I’ve picked the gag she most hates. It’s a simple harness ball gag, but the ball is slightly too large, and it will pain her jaw long before her task is complete. But after all, this is meant to be a punishment. Her hands: I’ve decided to go with wrist cuffs instead of the bondage mittens. I fold her left arm behind her, wrap the cuff around her wrist, and tighten it. Then a thin leather strap, threaded through a ring on the cuff and the ring on the back of her collar. I pull it tight, drawing my little angel’s wing up behind her. I repeat with the the right hand, completing the reverse prayer. I’ve been enjoying the wrist cuffs lately more than the mittens, because I enjoy seeing her hands grab helplessly at the air as she works. I don’t think she realizes that they’re moving. “Turn around.” After she’s facing me, I examine the results. We have made a lot of progress lately. Her upper arms are nearly unseen. The strain of the position pushes her breasts proudly forward. I knead the soft globes, rolling her nipples between my fingers. Her nipples harden, and her breath quickens slightly–not from stimulation, but apprehension. There are several possibilities in the choice of nipple clips. Sometimes I leave her nipples unfettered. Just often enough that on each of these occasions, she can hope for it. Which option is it tonight? Clothespins. She’s stoic as I attach them. “Stand.” It always takes my breath away, how gracefully she moves in this situation. With her arms pinned behind her, standing should be a difficult test of balance. But she floats from the ground like a ballerina. I crouch down and secure the ankle cuffs, along with the 6 inch chain that will hobble her. Now the waist belt. Heavy leather drawn tight. It compresses her diaphragm, causing her breath to quicken again. I turn to grab the vacuum cleaner. When I turn back, her knees are splayed, ready for the next step. Attached to a swivel joint on the handle of the vacuum cleaner is a knobby rubber dildo. As I guide it into her waiting sex, I feel the wetness between her legs. Too bad the gag’s already in. I wipe my messy fingers off on her face so she’ll be smelling herself for awhile. It’s not like she needs to be reminded what a slut she is, but I like to do it anyway. Another pair of straps on either side of the dildo are soon loosely secured to rings on her waist belt. There is not enough slack that the dildo will fall out, but they’re loose enough that it has several inches of motion available. As she pushes and pulls the vacuum cleaner, the dildo will necessarily move in and out of her wet cunt, its knobby surface stimulating her silken walls. I turn the vacuum cleaner on. “OK, get to work.” She looks at me in surprise for a brief second, and then starts on her labor. “Oops, I almost forgot.” I say, as I pull the spreader bar out of the box. I secure it between her knees. It’s my little joke. I never forget :) Without the spreader bar, she could grip the handle of the vacuum cleaner between clenched thighs, and maneuver it around that way. With the spreader bar, the only real contact she has to the vacuum cleaner is via her wet pussy, wrapped around the dildo. Her hips sway forward and back as she gets to work. Back and forth goes the vacuum cleaner. In and out goes the dildo. She has to redo the whole floor when she’s missed a spot, to make sure she hasn’t missed any others. With the restrictions placed on her, it will take her at least an hour to redo the chore that only would have taken her 20 minutes unencumbered. “A stitch in time save nine,” I remind her. I give her another slap on the ass as I walk past her to my study. She grumbles something unintelligible into her gag and continues with her work.

Shipwrecked

Fri, 28 Mar 2014 00:00:00 +0000

It all started like a fairytale for me, I was promised in marriage to the prince of a neighboring country at an early age, and at least I can say that the gentleman was beyond handsome. I had no choice in the matter in any event, and was required to remain pure before the ceremony while so many of my royal friends were out fornicating like rabbits in heat. I used most of my time to become as educated as a future queen should be, but in some worldly things there is no substitute for experience. I used my private time to explore my body in ways that satisfied my curiosities, and I found all manor of inanimate objects, (some quite large), that could be put to use for my relief. I still considered myself a virgin despite evidence to the contrary, and intended to wear white at the ceremony as I had not as of yet entertained a human lover, and I only hoped my prince could measure up with my expectations.

The Twins

Fri, 28 Mar 2014 00:00:00 +0000

As they turned back and forth every curve of their toned bodies reflected the light differently. One moment a sensuous curve was outlined with a bright reflection, the next it was plunged into deep shadow.

There are two of them. One is named Anna, the other Barbara, but I could not tell one from the other at the moment. Both were sheathed from the tops of their snug fitting spike heeled suede boots to the crown of their heads in gleaming black lycra. Damn near every inch of their usually healthy looking flesh was covered by their skintight bodysuits.

Long Time Bound

Wed, 26 Mar 2014 00:00:00 +0000

The story you are about to read is based, in part, on true events. It is difficult to estimate what percentage is true & how much fabrication, but I would guess somewhere around 70/30 in favour of the truth. I will, however, leave it up to you, the reader, to decide which of the events described below actually occurred & which are simply a product of my vivid, bondage obsessed imagination. A word of caution before you start, however: the elements of the story that seem less plausible are more often than not factual, whilst some of the more mundane stuff may be simply fabricated to make the plot flow smoothly. It’s up to you to decide….

Mina 6: The Next Day

Sun, 16 Mar 2014 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part five

Part 6: The Next Day

Mina awoke the next afternoon alone in Jack’s bed, stretching her sore body she smiled as she remembered last night and ran her hands down her steel covered body and twisted her ankles in the cuffs that still encircled them. The posture collar was still locked as were her boots, her wrist and elbow cuffs were still locked around her arms but Jack had removed the attached chains leaving her able to release herself if she wanted. Mina drug herself to her pointed toes and waddled out into the apartment, after looking in each room and not finding Jack she went to the bathroom to relieve herself and found a note on the counter, ‘Good afternoon beautiful, last night was amazing I will be gone until tomorrow morning so feel free to release yourself if you can find the keys and I’ll call you when I on my way home’.

Kat in Trouble

Fri, 14 Mar 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Heidi, or Kat as she preferred to be called, was almost like most typical 23 year woman around her age. She was an athletic 5'6" with long killer legs, a nice petite 23" waist, subtle firm 34B breasts, long silky smooth blonde hair, luscious rose red lips, delicate sky blue eyes, firm and tight rock hard ass that drove most men and some women nuts, nice delicate tanned skin. She also had cat-like agility with skills to match. Her eyes were cat-like themselves with their unique way to view in the dark without use of a flashlight.

Home Invasion 5: Reunion

Tue, 11 Mar 2014 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Home Invasion 4: Death & the Rat)

Part Five: Reunion

10 Reunion

It was Monday morning Jennifer realized as she lay on her belly sipping water through the bendable straw from the plastic container that the Tinies had set within reach. In just a few minutes her co-workers would no doubt be wondering where she was as it was almost 9 AM. She wondered just how long they would wait before one of them might call to find out if anything was wrong. If she was sick, stuck in traffic or held up by train delays, maybe not coming in at all.

The Professionals

Sun, 09 Mar 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Continues from chapter 11

Chapter 12

Amber was bored. Gwyneth was preoccupied with getting to know Zoltan; Leslie was on the ‘phone to some auction sale or other bidding for some silly piece of artwork. Charles had once again drawn the short straw and was doing the domestic chores.

‘I suppose I could go and help him,’ she thought. As she idly flipped through one of the erotic magazines that seemed to be the staple of the library. ‘But why should I. It was to her that he owed the contract with Barry and everything else, so why should she get involved. Perhaps later when it was dinner time she might go and set the table. She was on holiday and wanted fun and excitement not doing the ironing and things.’

Amy

Sat, 08 Mar 2014 00:00:00 +0000

One

Amy sat down in her rather ostentatious living room. At 31, she was wealthy due to daddy’s foresight in setting her up with the right investments and portfolios. She did appreciate the advantages that having wealth gave her but something was missing. She had tried to find for a very long time but failing to recognize what she wanted. Then she met Kristen. Kristen taught her about submission. The more she learned the more she craved to be placed in stringent helpless bondage. To be left to be found and then left to the mercy of her rescuer. Her appointment with a friend of Kristen’s was in just over an hour. She had to change her panties twice now simple thinking about what was to come.

Camping Trip

Sat, 08 Mar 2014 00:00:00 +0000

(note – this is a true story of a camping trip I had a couple years ago.)

It was a win-win bet in my mind. I could care less about the CFL, or about football in general, so I just guessed a team to win. The bet – if I won, he’d cook dinner for a week. If I lost, I’d be restrained for between 24 and 48 hours, over a weekend. Like I said, a win-win.

My New Neighbour 2

Sat, 08 Mar 2014 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from My New Neighbour)

Part 2

She was correct about the chastity device. Because it was there I was constantly reminded of her and more than once was tempted to remove it to relieve myself but I knew the consequences and believed her statements to me would be adhered to. Saturday evening finally arrived and although I do normally look after myself I made a special effort for her. I arrived at hers at eight wearing my best dark blue suit and rang the bell.

Innocently Incarcerated & Transformed

Fri, 07 Mar 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Part One

Chapter 1

I could not understand how I could be on my way to a correctional facility with out a conviction or trial. But the truth is, I did not have to understand. I was taken and on the way of being transformed into a money sex machine.

As a young 22 year old I was not the picture of masculinity but, I had green eyes a very smooth skin scarce body hair and a larger then usual butt, hips and breasts which I always hid with oversize clothing. I was not gay, it just happened to be the consequences of hormones in the milk when I was growing up. I always had excuses from participating in gym activities and sports when in school because of the possibility of being exposed. I had medical treatment however the problem was only partially corrected and I was told that was as far as I was going to be helped.

Innocently Incarcerated & Transformed 2

Fri, 07 Mar 2014 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from part one

Part Two

Chapter 3

I was sound asleep when something or someone was moving me around but, waking up like this I was sure I was home and wondered who and what was bothering me. As I was fighting off the intruder I received a hard stinging wack of a belt on my ass and I woke up real fast coming to realize of where I was and what was happening. He undid the belt on the leather shorts, pulled it down, pulled the plug out of my ass and slowly pushed a larger one in. This time it took a lot less time for the pain to go away and the pleasurable throbbing to start.

Abandoned Building Bondage

Wed, 05 Mar 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Meredith squeezed her slender body through the gap in the fence, reached back for her bag of ropes, then looked up at the deserted factory. She grinned. Moving quickly across the weedy lot, she found the window that had been inadequately locked. Boosting herself up, she climbed inside. The space was dim and echoing – just the sort of place where a young woman would be held, tied and gagged.

Plastic Doll

Thu, 27 Feb 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Tina loved all things plastic, all her furniture and everything she wore was plastic, she didn’t know why she had started as a child wearing plastic rain coats and progressed from there. Now 24 Tina only wore plastic, vinyl and PVC clothes and shoes, her favorites were all clear but she could only wear clear underwear outside her house with colored items on top but when she was home she almost always slipped into something clear or transparent that hugged her body making her feel wonderful as she walked around in her high heels. Tina had many cat suits and tried to wear one everyday loving the way they hugged her entire body and would get all foggy the longer she wore them.

Chess Part 2: Double or Quits

Wed, 26 Feb 2014 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Chess)

Part 2: Double or Quits

Lady Livuetta strode into the House of Balance, clutching the invitation the Dealer had sent to her. It had been five days since she had lost her sister and many of her friends in her game against Madame Catalina, and she had petitioned the House’s otherworldly owner on each one of them to speak with her about her sister’s loss, confident that she could buy Theresa back.

Harry's Big Mistake

Wed, 26 Feb 2014 00:00:00 +0000

As a life long opportunist, cat burglar and general thief, Harry finally met his match one night. He was out late as usual prowling and decided to climb into an open sash window on the rear of the first floor of a large detached Victorian house set on the outskirts of his home city of Manchester. He had noticed when passing by at night that there were rarely any lights left on, or even cars parked in the private drive so Harry entered the property believing there was no one around as the lights were out as usual. The alarm casing was a dummy because he knew what to spot and it looked as if there might be something of value that he could maybe shift to his fence later on. He even found a useful ladder stashed down the side of the garden shed and was soon inside.

Masked Adventures

Sun, 16 Feb 2014 00:00:00 +0000

A simple piece of thin plastic, the outside molded from her beautiful smiling face the inside molded over the same face but with a large ball gag inserted. It went from her hair line down below her chin and back to just in front of her ears, being hand painted to match her skin tone and lip color, it even had the small mole on her left cheek. An artist friend had made several for her, indulging her request even though he didn’t understand why she wanted them, each one showed a little different emotion with some being painted with sultry make up, dark lips and eyes, others were made more natural all were cut tightly around her crystal blue eyes and once she slipped the two narrow bands of elastic behind her head you would have to look very close to notice the masks.

The Eighth House 4: The Mark

Fri, 14 Feb 2014 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Eighth House 3: Questions)

Part 4: The Mark

It took me three days before I tried to simply walk through the door that led up to Lady Amelia’s rooms. Three days during which the only concession to training me came on the first morning, when Lady Amelia asked a dark skinned girl from somewhere in the south of the Hundred Kingdoms to show me how to stand and kneel, present myself and keep my eyes cast down when speaking to others who weren’t slaves. All that, in one strenuous morning, spent sweating naked through position after position until the girl, Nalla, was pleased enough with my progress to reward me with a kiss on the lips and a whispered assurance in my ear.

The Factory

Wed, 12 Feb 2014 00:00:00 +0000

When Jessica came to her head was foggy. As she took in her surroundings she tried to clear her mind to remember the events that had led to her being in the predicament she was now in.

She had left work a little later than usual, around 5pm and began her usual walk to the train station. She had her headphones on full blast, like every day when she made her journey, she hated hearing the outside world and preferred to be lost in a world filled with music where every word had a meaning and told her a story. It stopped the boredom more than anything. She hadn’t seen him, just like every other night he had been watching her. He knew her usual route off by heart. Almost every day she left work at 4.30 and made the usual trip through the housing estate, past the old factory that hadn’t been used for at least 25 years. Every night she walked past it wondering what it would have been used for, imagining what it looked like inside. Tonight she would know.

A Walk to Remember

Fri, 07 Feb 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Lisa: (L:) I am not sure why I keep doing it. I guess it is because I like being naked outside. And I like the danger and the challenge. And since I already got away with it twice and both times I had mind-fucking orgasms, I figure why stop now? So after the usual careful planning, on this lovely summer afternoon I find myself doing something I truly love - hiking through the remote forest, nude and in inescapable, self-bondage. A little about me - I am 25 and single, 5'4" and rather petite. I have shoulder-length blond hair and light blue eyes. I have an athletic build from my regular distance running, a small round ass, a narrow waist and small B-cup breasts with long, extremely sensitive nipples. I am pretty enough to have regular boyfriends but at this time in my life, I am having more fun playing self-bondage games and hanging out with my friends. Life is too short to be too serious, right? But back to this story.

The Mating

Thu, 06 Feb 2014 00:00:00 +0000

The room felt cold, oh so very cold. She waited, the cool breeze sending shivers running down her back. Her breasts felt like ice her nipples hard and red. The uneven flagstone bites deeply into her bare unprotected knees. Her long golden bangs kept falling into her eyes. A constant source of torment the strands tickled at her smooth sensitive skin. Shaking her head did little to relive the constant irritation.

Window Dressing

Thu, 06 Feb 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Cass smiled impishly as she slid the cheap blonde wig over her not-at-all cheap, crew-with-a-twist haircut. The black with a hint of red was her trademark. But not tonight. The flirty white sleeveless blouse was doing its thing, but the jeans were never part of the plan, and with her flexible, lithe body she did without thinking what several of her girlfriends would have struggled with: slipped them off while the nylon on her head remained glued to the spot. She quickly put on a black, pleated miniskirt over her black thong. Getting there. The makeup needed to be a mask in order to satisfy the playful idea she’d been rolling around in her head all day.

Characters

Mon, 03 Feb 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Justin opened his eyes slowly, silently staring up at his ceiling. Vaguely, his sleep-fogged mind became aware of something, causing him to wonder why he couldn’t move.

“I bet you’re wondering why you can’t move right about now.” Startled by the sudden voice, Justin glanced around, catching sight of a statuesque redhead standing beside the bed. Luminous green eyes watched him, while a cold smile played on full, sensuous lips.

Wrong Target

Sun, 02 Feb 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Frederick leaned back with a thoughtful frown. Not too shabby, he thought. I may have to keep this one for a while.

Casually, he checked the ropes binding the woman’s ankles to the rear legs of his armchair. More ropes stretched from her wrists to the chair’s front legs, holding her bent across the chair’s back. Duct tape covered the woman’s mouth, while a cheap looking sleep mask covered her eyes.

Melissa’s Quality Time

Sat, 01 Feb 2014 00:00:00 +0000

It was Saturday afternoon & time for Melissa to relax. After a long, busy week at work, she’d spent the morning doing all the household chores that needed to be done & been to do her weekly shopping. And now, the curvaceous twenty two year old brunette was looking forward to some quality time on her own. Meticulously, she went around making sure that all the windows in her apartment were shut, the curtains drawn & the door to the outside world securely locked. For Melissa wanted no disturbance during the next few hours; no prying eyes to catch a glimpse of the secret pastime that she was about to indulge in.

Rubberdoll Fantasy

Fri, 31 Jan 2014 00:00:00 +0000

It all started out by my going online to find some information about rubberdolls, the kind where the entire body is covered in a delicious layer (or more) of shiny latex. I’d come across the idea whilst surfing around the internet and looking at various sites, when I came across a website with stories about rubberdolls, at first I didn’t know what they were, just the name intrigued me, I spent many hours reading and rereading the stories, my sex becoming moist and the overall feeling of being turned on by this. The afternoon turned to evening and I continued to follow links to various sites including a dollification forum and chat room.

The Landlord's Fantasy

Wed, 29 Jan 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Samantha and her roommate Kristen were two college coeds renting an off-campus apartment, literally getting by paycheck to paycheck. Both were strikingly attractive blondes in their own right, with Samantha the well-endowed one with brown eyes and looked a lot like Drew Barrymore while Kristen was the athletic one, with dark blue eyes and great muscle tone.

Their cozy apartment was very inexpensive and in a relatively nice part of town that was close to the university campus, but it came with an odd price: their landlord. Although they couldn’t prove it, they could swear that their landlord, Mr. Dee, was nothing more than a dirty old man. He was in his early 50s in age, with a thin, well-trimmed beard and mustache and an average build, and his presence always creeped them out. However, the extremely low rent for such a nice abode was something they had to take, and they rarely saw Mr. Dee anyway. Until now, that is. Through a weekend and a weekend there of too much partying, Samantha and Kristen spent all of their earnings at the bars and upscale restaurants and didn’t have enough money for the rent… again. They were now a full three months behind, dreading the arrival of an eviction notice from their landlord in the mail. Kristen was at the university gym working out, while Samantha was studying. The doorbell rang, and when Samantha answered it, Mr. Dee was standing there with a small black duffel bag in his hand. “Hello, Mr. Dee,” said Samantha, feeling her stomach sink. “Hello, Samantha,” said Mr. Dee. “May I come in?” “Of course,” answered Samantha. “What’s this about?” “You know why I’m here,” stated Mr. Dee, looking at there things strewn about the apartment. “You and Kristen are three months late with the rent. And this place is a mess. If I were to evict you now, it’d cost me a small fortune to get this place up to snuff to put back on the market.” “No, please, don’t evict us,” pleaded Samantha. “We’ll make up the rent, I promise. We’ll… we’ll do anything you want…”

Afternoon Call

Fri, 24 Jan 2014 00:00:00 +0000

It was after 4:00 p m on a cool Autumn day in a quiet shady suburban street. A mature woman in her early forties was walking briskly towards a certain address. She wore matching grey jacket and skirt, white blouse, expensive looking black leather gloves and shiny black shoes. Her narrow brimmed hat fitted snugly and she carried a full, polished leather briefcase.

She looked like a typical business woman making her way home after a day at the office. Just the impression she wanted to create. The short thick hair which framed her face and looked like a wig (it was) and the heavy tinted glasses she wore also tended to disguise her. All of this was intentional. She was of average height with a full figure which exuded fitness and physical strength.

Cedric Returns... Sort Of

Sat, 18 Jan 2014 00:00:00 +0000

this story is a continuation from Cedric

“Mother, when can I go out?”

Miranda glanced up from the page she was reading. “Out? Why would you want to go out?”

“Because I haven’t been out in ages.”

“What about your studies?”

“Finished.”

Miranda’s eyes widened slightly. “Already?”

“Mother, I’ve been reading that dusty old book forever.”

Miranda smiled. “Not quite, dear.”

“Well, it seems like it. Mother, I know I still have a lot to learn, but I’m going crazy stuck here. The last time I went out was when you took me to see some stupid pyramids being built.”

Et Tu, Jennifer?

Sat, 18 Jan 2014 00:00:00 +0000

This can’t be the right place, Jennifer thought as she parked her car. She checked the piece of paper Robert had given her. It didn’t say anything about a do-it-yourself storage place, but the address checked out.

It took Jennifer a while to figure out that Unit #S-11 was way in the back. She moved quickly through the rows of single-story sheds, the darkness only occasionally punctuated by dim naked bulbs hanging randomly over the garage doors.

For 400 Years

Sat, 18 Jan 2014 00:00:00 +0000

“It’s a relatively simple spell,” she said. She was dressed simply in a plain grey dress, no tights or stocking and low heels, despite this her 5’ 6”height and the voluptuous shape of her body made her very desirable. She was a witch who had imprisoned in a cellar beneath my house for nearly 400 years.

It all started when I bought this Elizabethan house, it was almost derelict and I worked on it for 2 years to restore back to its original state. I had inherited a large sum from my parents and at 40 years of age could retire and do almost anything I want to.

I Want to be a Dominatrix

Tue, 14 Jan 2014 00:00:00 +0000

In the course of my twenty plus year dominatrix career, I have received numerous inquiries from females seeking to be a dominatrix, with the expectation that I will provide a submissive for them to practice upon.

The vast majority of these requests are summarily rejected, my business is dominating females, and to a lesser extent males. Periodically I use associate dominatrix to assist me, but they have already proven themselves.

Casted Forever

Fri, 10 Jan 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Kneeling on the floor Lisa tried to move her body and legs as the large vibrators she had inserted yesterday continued to tease her and drive her lust as she fought the thick fiberglass that held her rigidly in the position she had chosen for this adventure. Two days ago Lisa had wrapped her feet in the en-point position she loved, Lisa wore ballet boots as often as possible and since she found casting she had always casted her feet in this position loving how her legs felt and how restrictive this simple position was and how difficult it made it for her to walk, even since mastering the boots when she casted her feet this way she still found it more difficult to walk while they were casted but had wore them out on several occasions enjoying the sound they made and the prancing effect they had, forcing her to raise her knees high as she stepped forward.

Drone

Thu, 09 Jan 2014 00:00:00 +0000

“MEET PEOPLE WHO JUST WANT YOU!”

“HOT YOUNG SINGLES IN YOUR AREA.”

Theo reared back in his chair. The image flashed again on his screen. Faces of pretty girls, all of them fake; faces of women that probably had had this image stolen long ago. Profile pictures, pulled randomly by web-crawlers to create a facade and a trap.

The very thought that such a website might provide anything more than computer viruses was laughable. Theo leaned in his chair, his knee resting against his home’s short desk. He laced his fingers in his hands and stared at the screen, covered in lewd pornography, links, and pulsating sidebar ads. Besides, nobody would really be ‘right’. These women weren’t real. It’s hard to find affection when you’re talking to a chatbot.

Man Trap

Thu, 09 Jan 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Men and Woman different in many ways, some obvious but others more subtle. Have you ever noticed anything unusual about women in general, for instance the way they look at you: studying you? Taking in your form your shape almost as if they are trying you out for size. Many times I’ve felt that a female mind is at work inside my head probing my brain studying my thoughts. Once finished she looks at you with an evil glint in her eye and you know that if it were possible you would be taken by her to be used for her pleasure.

Man Trap

Thu, 09 Jan 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Men and Women are different in many ways, some obvious but others more subtle. Have you ever noticed anything unusual about women in general, for instance the way they look at you: studying you? Taking in your form, your shape almost as if they are trying you out for size. Many times I’ve felt that a female mind is at work inside my head probing my brain studying my thoughts. Once finished she looks at you with an evil glint in her eye and you know that if it were possible you would be taken by her to be used for her pleasure. We are the food for these predatory women luckily they are a minority and of course are unable to carry out their true desires with us.

The 5:17 Part 2

Mon, 06 Jan 2014 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part one

The 5:17 - Sequel

I got a second note in the mail a week later. It was handwritten over a collage of some of the pictures I had posted on line. This note said they were coming for me! Soon!

OMG! Now I was scared! I sank onto a kitchen chair and stared at the note.

This was not good!

I didn’t go to the police with the first note and now it was impossible. If the cops saw these pictures they’d …well I didn’t know what they’d do, but I didn’t want to find out!

Ponygirl's for Christmas

Fri, 03 Jan 2014 00:00:00 +0000

“What about this one Lizzy?” I held up the black latex corset. A look of utter embarrassment spread across my friends face. Her cheeks had turned crimson red, and she quickly averted her eyes.

“No I don’t think so Kelly” she managed to whisper. She tried to hide her discomfort by turning back to the rack of latex and rubber outfits that hung in front of her.

I looked down at the shiny piece of material in my hands. It felt deliciously smooth to the touch. I found myself staring at Liz, as my fingers continued to explore. We had been best friends since high school. Dated the same dumb jocks and went to the same lame parties. But if there ever was anyone that could make me a hot quivering mess. It was her.

Sold into Slavery

Thu, 02 Jan 2014 00:00:00 +0000

DISCLAIMER: This story is a fantasy which contains graphic depictions of people in bondage and fetish scenes and is therefore adult in nature. This story is fictional and any resemblance it bears to anyone alive or dead is purely coincidental. It is also a terrible idea to start a relationship this way and should never be done by anyone, least of all through an intermediary, no matter how much you “trust” them. The author doubts that anyone had read up to this point.

The Punishment Chair 12: Broken

Thu, 02 Jan 2014 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part eleven

Part 12: Broken

Kat was helpless, trapped in extreme rubber bondage. She was made to breath slowly through her gas mask by the machines and computers that controlled her. She was completely unable to move inside the metal space suit. She spent the first 30 minutes trying to escape. She struggled, she wriggled, she pulled and pushed against the leather cuffs and expandable form holding her restrained. After a couple of hours Kat had stopped trying to escape, she know it was hopeless. She just couldn’t move an inch. This was only made worst by the computer ordering the first round of fitness shocks. They would keep Kat’s muscles strong and healthy.

Marie's Plaything

Tue, 31 Dec 2013 00:00:00 +0000

It all started when my wife Marie looked over my shoulder at the computer screen, asking “What’s that you’re looking at?”

Startled by her creeping up on me, I didn’t know that she was there until she spoke; it was too late to deny what I was reading on the computer. “It’s just some stories.” I replied, hoping that she would leave me and not delve any further.

The site in question was a giantess stories site, I love reading the stories on there and get quite turned on by some of the action in some of the stories, I have several favourites that I daydream or fantasise about. But it’s not something I’d ever shared with anyone let alone my wife.

Slowly, Slowly

Mon, 30 Dec 2013 00:00:00 +0000

If you are under the age or 18 or do not understand the difference between fantasy and reality or if you reside in any state, province, nation, or tribal territory that prohibits the reading of acts depicted in these stories, please stop reading immediately and move to somewhere that exists in the twenty-first century.

A Slight Recalculation

Sun, 29 Dec 2013 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from A Slight Miscalculation

Marc Reilly closed the door and leaned against it with a sigh. It was days like this, he thought, that bothered him the most. One of the companies he held a major interest in, hard hit by the economic slump, was facing serious problems. An emergency meeting of the board had been called, which Marc had to attend. At the meeting, despite his best efforts to come up with an alternative, it had finally been decided that downsizing was the only way to keep the company solvent. Marc sighed again, thinking about the people about to lose their jobs.

The Spell

Sun, 29 Dec 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Normally I scoff at anything that has the word ‘Magic’ attached to it, but the word of friends and others had led me to the door of a dusty little shop in a dark back street of the town I really don’t want to tell you about. And when I left I had in my pocket a small brown bottle with a wooden stopper and a wallet far emptier than it had been when I went in.

The Spell

Sun, 29 Dec 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Santas Reindeer

Sun, 22 Dec 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1

Miyuki awoke with a jolt as the thick silk comforter was ripped from her body. Her eyes opened and in the darkness of the room she saw shapes move about. Strong hands gripped her arms and legs and forced her on her back. She opened her mouth to scream, but any sound was cut short by a large rubber ball gag forced into her mouth. She heard a soft female voice in the darkness.

The Choice

Sun, 22 Dec 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Bianca was relishing the moment, “So you want to come back to me after all you’ve done?”

Jeremy looked a the floor and said, “Yes, I know I’ve hurt you, but it was a big mistake for me to leave”

“So its nothing to do with me coming into money? Especially as that little bitch has gone off will all of yours? I could have you back, but it will be on my terms, you have to agree to them, now, this moment, otherwise you can leave and never come here again!”

A Visit from St. Kinkolas

Sat, 21 Dec 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Brenda started awake. She heard a shuffling sound, felt rather than saw a body looming over her bed. Someone was in her room! She drew breath to scream. Something–a gloved finger?–touched her upper lip.

“Hush, my dear,” a jovial voice said, “It’s all right.” A sourceless light bloomed, and Brenda goggled at the impossible figure bending over her.

“S-Santa Claus?” she whispered.

“I bring tidings of joy!” he continued. “This year has been so miserable for so many that the Powers of Christmas have decreed that as many people as possible shall have the secret wishes of their hearts granted.”

By Request

Sat, 21 Dec 2013 00:00:00 +0000

By the look on her face this was a little more than she had in mind. She was after all, rather vague in the description of what she wanted. “To be tied, hands together over my head with my legs spread as far as they will go, then to be teased and excited until I move or made a sound”. Simple right?

Not likely.

I love a challenge and I love complexity and I love to pleasure women. Her predicament is a combination of all 3. My friend, let’s call her Jena to protect the innocent, is indeed tied with her hands over her head and her legs spread wide. Not as wide as possible but wide enough to suit my purpose. The restraints are locking leather cuffs for comfort and control with the obligatory 2 inch leather collar just because I like the look.

Sleep

Sat, 21 Dec 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Part I

Lily didn’t wake up from her alarm, so she knew it must be the weekend (she treated her writing very much like a 9 to 5 job, and always woke promptly at 8 on weekdays). She did, however, come awake from the dull ache protruding from her nipples.

It must still be nighttime, she thought as she opened her eyes and was only greeted by pitch black. I just need to stretch my arms and fall back asleep.

Unplanned Evening

Sat, 21 Dec 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Last night started innocently enough. Honest. My brother came over for the first half of a football game. We had some dinner. My wife served us drinks. The conversation was good. At halftime my brother had to run to the airport to pick up some relatives to take to his house, so he left. So I told my wife/slave that I was horny and that she was officially in slave mode. She seemed a little pouty as we moved upstairs to our play space. I put on the big screen and told her to get naked. It was then, to my utter and complete surprise, that she said, “I don’t want to be a slave tonight”.

Bryan's Story

Thu, 19 Dec 2013 00:00:00 +0000

It had all started with a sample.

Bryan Adcock, young heir to the Adcock Mining fortune, had received a sample of an unknown substance discovered in one of the company’s asteroid mines. On a whim, he’d placed the sample on the examination plate of his DNA scanner. But when he turned on the power, the sample had vanished, and now the scanner refused to work.

With a sigh, he gazed around the room. Terry, his guardian, would be furious with him for breaking the scanner. Of course, Terry was furious at anything Bryan did that cost money. You’d almost think the money was Terry’s instead of Bryan’s.

Hothouse

Wed, 18 Dec 2013 00:00:00 +0000

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =

Stacy tries self-bondage sessions in the greenhouse at new home.

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =

Stacy wouldn’t have spent the money to add it, but when she bought her new home it was already in place. She wasn’t that into gardening, but the previous owner had kept a very large flower garden on the spacious grounds and had a large, glass enclosure attached to the back of the house alongside the deck where she raised prize-winning violets.

Wrong Number

Wed, 11 Dec 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Single caring dominant males seek playful submissive female for fun and games.

“Yeah, right.”

Couple seeks bi female for play dates.

“Uh uh.”

Gay male dom seeks gay male submissive. We all have limits, let’s find yours. Safewords are not an option.

“Shit. Why do the queers have all the fun?”

Submissive female seeks same to share with my Master.

“Hmm. That may be-”

A knock came to the door. Startled, it took Lindsay three tries to close the alt.com window on the computer screen.

Unforeseen Circumstances 2

Sat, 07 Dec 2013 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from part one

Part 2

By this time, Tara had forced her tired limbs & aching body into a sitting position, waiting with baited breath for the next sound to reach her, & hoping against hope that the voice hadn’t been just wishful thinking on her part. Her next encounter with her potential rescuers - for there had to be at least two of them out there given the voice - was not aural but visual. Through the encrusted glass & the mesh, the outline of a man’s face appeared briefly before disappearing again, only to return a few seconds later. The voice again accompanied this second appearance.

A Treat for Red

Wed, 04 Dec 2013 00:00:00 +0000

“Bbzzzzzz” the sound of the buzzer echoed through the apartment. Who is it now he thought? Picking up his bowl of cereal he walked over to the CCTV monitor. He could see a rather attractive woman standing by the main entrance. “Bzzz… Bzzzzzz” the droning buzz filled the air again more insistent now. He keyed the mic “I heard you the first time, no need to keep pressing it” he said in annoyance.

Unforeseen Circumstances

Fri, 29 Nov 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1

Tara had always, it seemed to her now, been fascinated, or even obsessed with bondage. Ever since she could remember, she had always felt the need to tie herself up whenever she was alone. There was some strange thrill associated with being unable to move in the normal way; some weird excitement that surrounded the sensation & realization that she was somebody else’s captive. Not that she ever had been, however, as all her bondage to date had been entirely self-inflicted. Not another soul in the whole world knew about her peculiar fantasies, although, by the time she left home at the age of nineteen, she had been practicing with her array of accumulated ropes & other restraints on an almost daily basis for several years in the secrecy of her locked bedroom.

One Prank Deserves Another

Tue, 26 Nov 2013 00:00:00 +0000

For a number of years, near the city where I live, there was a ten-day celebration around mid-summer that celebrated the settlement of the American West. It involved Native Americans, cowboys, gunslingers, a circled wagon train, craftsmen making everything from saddles to brooms, stagecoach rides, panning for gold, and frontier cuisine at the food stands. There was a theatrical presentation each night depicting the history of the West in song and dance. Local singers and dancers rehearsed for weeks in preparation. And there was even a professional dance group from a neighboring city who would come and participate in the presentation each year. Patrons would come from almost every state in the nation, and local schools totally enjoyed the historical nature of the event–even if it was in the middle of summer and school was not in session. I admit, I am a history buff, so I volunteered my time each year (along with dozens of other local people) to make it all happen. Over the years, I worked in food booths, running errands, constructing the frontier street, clean up efforts, taking a part in the production to replace a cast member who had a last minute emergency, and just working wherever I was needed–enjoying every minute of the time spent there. One year, I was given the assignment of cleaning the dressing rooms for the theatrical performers each night. There was one room for the male cast, one for the female cast, and two rooms for the male and female members of the professional dance group. (Over the years, I had gotten to know most of the professional dancers quite well, since many of them returned each year. They were a fun-loving group, and took delight in playing small pranks on the local cast members and each other. It made for some exciting and frustrating situations during rehearsals.) After the performance one night, I waited patiently for the participants to change out of their costumes, then began to clean the dressing rooms. I finished the men’s dressing room, but as usual, there were some stragglers in the women’s dressing room. I noticed the light was off in the men’s dressing room for the professional dancers, and decided to clean that room next.

The Professionals

Mon, 25 Nov 2013 00:00:00 +0000

This story is a sequel to “The Consultants”

Chapter 1

Brrrring, brrrring, Leslie reached over for the ‘phone, wincing as she did so, abrupt changes of position still catching her unawares.

“Hello Lesso,” it was an excited Amber on the other end. “I’ve just found an amazing ad on the Internet. It says, ‘The Mistress invites those already well versed in BD and SM to vacation at her fairy-tale castle set in extensive, secluded grounds. Well-equipped dungeons offer a comprehensive range of traditional and modern apparatus. The spacious bedrooms have many ‘interesting features’ that will appeal to the connoisseur. In order to give opportunities for the greatest range of possible activities a maximum of four guests can be accommodated at any one time.’ All this came out in a torrent.

The Jessica Display 4

Thu, 14 Nov 2013 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part three

Part Four

Time moved on, day after day, and as crazy as it sounds my situation eventually became “normal” to me. I watched those around me age, and my reflection in the many mirrors around me confirmed I didn’t. I was initially looked on as a kind of perverse interactive display by most of Kris’ visitors, and my captors worked hard at keeping my mind as pristine as my displayed body with hundreds of mental exercises to keep me sharp. I had no idea why my rather clever escape plan didn’t work, but I eventually found my story on line on a famous web site, presented as fiction…

Promotion

Mon, 04 Nov 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Emma approached the office door with trepidation. The CFO, Miss Mercier, had asked her to stop by for a moment in that way that seemed more a summons than a request. The young accountant had only been at the firm a few months and was nearing the end of her probationary period. She liked her job and had striven to make the best impression, but it had not been without difficulty. Miss Mercier was a strict boss who insisted on only the best from her staff, not only in their work but in all aspects of office life, even to dress code and deportment. No sneakers and jeans in Mercier’s department! Office attire was the norm, and there were no “casual Fridays”.

The Position

Mon, 04 Nov 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Jack and Anna have been practicing for the position she had dreamed up for over a year, Anna has been into extreme bondage positions since she started playing bondage games in her teens. She loves the stress put on her body by being bound extremely tight and in very uncomfortable positions. Her favorite has been a hogtie Jack forced her into for the first time she had angered him calling him a pussy and telling him a boy scout could tie her tighter and be more of a dominant. Jack first wrapped her wrists in layers of rope cinched very tight, next he wrapped more rope above and below her elbows cinching them until they were crushed into one another, Anna just smiled and closed her eyes as he continued to bind her roughly.

Dipped Strawberry Blonde

Sat, 02 Nov 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Lois had always loved chocolate so when she got the IT job at the local chocolate factory she was very excited, and jumped at the opportunity to work around all the candy. Lois also had an affinity for anything bondage related and always wore restricting clothes and high heels, even when doing installs she would wear a latex cat suit and her favorite corset under her overalls with high heeled boots. After being at the chocolate factory a few months she had learned how all the systems worked and made some changes in the programs and even some of the assembly machines and the lines were running much smoother, she regularly walked the assembly line studying the machines and how they operated to try and get a better idea of how they all worked but her favorite part was the dipping stations, she would sometimes watch for hours as almost anything you could imagine was dipped in the deep well of warm chocolate multiple times before being moved to the next station for cooling and color coating.

Mina 3: Dress Up

Fri, 01 Nov 2013 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part two

Part 3: Dress Up

Checking the mail and finding nothing from him Mina collected his mail and fought her restraints up the stairs, gasping from the effort she went to her apartment and sat down. It had been over a month now since she locked the belt on her body and had gotten so used to wearing it she was now looking forward to putting on the newest one waiting for her in her bedroom. She was craving more bondage more often and as she looked at her cuffed ankles and ballet boots she wondered how far she could and would go to satisfy her cravings.

Mina 4: Anticipation

Fri, 01 Nov 2013 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part three

Part 4: Anticipation

Mina went the next few weeks torn between excitement and torture, excitement over Jack’s return and torture not knowing if she would ever feel his touch or not and how long she could last encased in steel and unable to ever be stimulated by anything again. She had figured out a welcome home plan and hoped it would make him want her free even more. Jack’s apartment had several support poles throughout it and she had figured she could restrain herself to the one in his bedroom on her knees and leave him a letter explaining that she is his to use as he pleased and only release her when he is satisfied. She had multiple pieces of equipment for him to use and would lay them out with explanations for each on how to use them on her.

Mina 5: 24 hours

Fri, 01 Nov 2013 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part four

Part 5: 24 hours

Mina was furious as she pulled at the locks and cursed her friend, but secretly loved the idea of someone controlling her completely. Removing the locks she could remove and taking off her toe boots Mina got into the steaming water, the heat making all the places that had been whipped scream with renewed pain, she rinsed herself off and relaxed as the pain faded and laid back in the tub. Mina thought about if she could take another 24 hours in her gag and collar but figured if she couldn’t she would cut the thick leather straps from both.

Basketball Tournament

Thu, 31 Oct 2013 00:00:00 +0000

The request came out in the local newspaper for volunteers to help with a large project to raise funds for various charities in the city where I live. There was to be a basketball tournament like no other: teams of five and continuous eliminations over a two day period. So many people enjoy watching athletic games and other events without realizing there is so much work involved behind the scenes to make it all happen. I reasoned that I could find the time to help out as much as possible, and besides, volunteering is always a great way to meet new people and make new friends. So with the “zeal of the convert”, I donated both in time and financial ways to the program, and in the process become acquainted with coaches, players, basketball enthusiasts, and other volunteers. I became especially acquainted with two players on the basketball teams during my volunteer activities. They were both students at the local college and actually brothers, but so totally opposite. Both were tall with rather slim bodies,but the older brother Josh was at least a head taller than his younger brother Derek. I should mention that both brothers were on the college basketball team, but their coaches had given them and a few other players permission to take part in the city’s charity fund raising event–mainly as a promotion and public service ploy to increase potential donations and promote the upcoming college basketball season some weeks down the road.

Difficult Pleasures

Thu, 31 Oct 2013 00:00:00 +0000

I loved having him tied up. He had always been so reluctant when I mentioned bondage to him, but he truly loved me - and oh God, he made a fantastic slave. So he put up with my kinky tendencies, letting me seduce him over and over into situations he always regretted. But there was something so totally empowering in knowing that I could have him at my beck and call whenever I wanted, doing whatever I asked him to make me feel like a goddess. I’d always been fascinated with feminization. Maybe it was growing up behind the shadow of two brothers, wishing I could show them how difficult it was to walk in my shoes as a woman (especially if they were high heels), or maybe it was just my own dominant tendencies but there was something so gratifying in making my man my woman. To know that he hated it (in our less kinky moments, he was brutally truthful with me) but did it. For my sake. And even when he was bound and sick with himself for how low he had once again gone for me, I could bring him to orgasm … even if he whimpered and mewled and begged through his gag for me to stop bringing him to the edge, over … and over … and over.

The Defiled One

Wed, 30 Oct 2013 00:00:00 +0000

A Halloween Special 2013 Tale

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Just a typical Halloween night in the psych ward, except that a dead man shows up as a beautiful nymphomaniac. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =

“It isn’t that I hate Halloween, Mary, and no, I don’t have a wife or family that I have to be with or kids to take Trick-or-Treating. It’s just that I totally and absolutely hate being on duty at a state psychiatric facility on Halloween. That’s why at the very beginning of every year I put in for a week of vacation from October 28th through November 2nd. You approve it every year, including this year. I do that because I do not want to be here nor do I have any desire to be on call at all this week.”

Dixie's Trip to the Pet Store

Mon, 21 Oct 2013 00:00:00 +0000

The bell chimed as the door swung open to the pet shop. Sitting at the desk Trish looked up from her magazine. She noticed with a little contempt the girl who had interrupted her article. She was a little taller than Trish probably around 5’ 7” the body of an athlete. The girl looked like she had come straight from a game or practice. Trish could see the grass stains on her shorts and how she wore a jersey with the number 4 on it. How appropriate that would be she thought dryly. The girl’s toned legs made her assume a soccer player.

Late Night Library Fantasy Part 2

Fri, 18 Oct 2013 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Late Night Library Fantasy)

Part Two

I could feel hands unstrapping me from my seat & re-binding my wrists before I was roughly hauled to my feet. Light blinded me as for the first time that night the hood was pulled from my head. As one of the pair held me around my throat with his crooked elbow, the other remove the sodden gag from my mouth before re-gagging me with thin, stretchy surgical tape. It’s incredible tackiness welded my mouth shut, moulding every contour of my lips.

Disposable Slave

Sun, 06 Oct 2013 00:00:00 +0000

I was lonely and looking online for a dominant girl that I could worship and take care of. My life alone was not worth it anymore and I decided to look for a girl that needed a personal slave to help and worship her. After months of effort I was successful at finding a gorgeous girl; a perfect 10 on her profile picture! She wanted me to be her live-in slave and to worship her and service her needs. She commented that she was looking for a new slave to service her every need so I wasn’t sure if I was supplemental or a replacement. I was willing and ready to live a dream of worshiping a perfect 10 – Goddess Rachel. We setup a mutual meeting place at a mall and I was excited and nervous.

The Robots and the Secretary

Sat, 05 Oct 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Some secretaries come and go, and that’s the problem. As a young women with limited experience, just coming out of college, I had to take what I could get. My degree in ‘women’s studies’ did little to open doors, and with the economy as poor as it was, I was starting to get desperate. I had gotten an interview at a robot manufacturer as a secretary for the CEO. A very good position for a fresh college graduate. The complex was a little far away, but they said they had their own apartment complex nearby just for them.

The Great Pretender

Thu, 26 Sep 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Jim lived for two reasons, the first being his lucrative insurance business, and secondly for his trophy wife, Donna. The couple resided in the fashionable suburb of Madison, New Jersey, within the NYC Metro Region. Jim was thirty four years old, two years older than his wife. They had twin daughters, both of whom were attending college out of state.

There had been a time when the marriage was in jeopardy. Five years ago Donna caught Jim having an extramarital affair, and threatened to divorce him. He could not bear the thought of losing the 5’8”, one hundred twenty pound, blue eyed blond, with a curvaceous figure.

Traveling Salesman & Bondage

Thu, 26 Sep 2013 00:00:00 +0000

“It’s a great morning for a bondage meeting!” I said to myself as I drove along a desolate two-lane highway toward a small town about two hours away from the city where I live. But on a more serious note, I just hoped that this new acquaintance would show up… and turn out to be what he had led me to understand that he was. My mind tended to wander as I drove; I admit that I do sometimes get “lost in thought” (you know–unfamiliar territory and all that). I am an enthusiast for bondage with other guys. Nothing painful or extreme, just the adventure of tying another guy up and the sensation and exciting feeling that it stirs inside me when I take control of another guy in this way. And sometimes, out of fairness, giving up control to another guy by allowing him to turn the tables and tie me up. I am not gay, but am well aware that bondage is sometimes associated with that lifestyle. I wondered if the guy that I was meeting–for the first time, I might add–was gay or just a bondage enthusiast like myself. I might find out soon, or then again, remain in the unknown. Rod and I had met on a male bondage site via the computer. We shared messages and got acquainted, and later shared phone numbers and appropriate times to call and converse in person. He told me that he traveled a lot for his salesman job–mostly in five states, one of which was my home state. We remained in contact for about four months, and finally he informed me that he would be coming on a business trip to a large city in my state, and would gladly detour for a couple of hours if I was willing to split the distance with him. It sounded great, and would only involve a two-hour drive for me, and for him. Besides, I had a fair amount of vacation leave that I had to use up or lose, so a day off would be welcome. Since both Rod and I like to take control of another guy, we planned a four hour meeting to begin around midday. We would take turns: one of us would tie the other up for a couple of hours, then we would switch places. It was agreed that we would avoid extremes, pain, and sexual gratification at the other’s expense–but apart from using those loose parameters, no other detail of what to avoid was discussed. Big mistake–I was to find out later! I was going over one of our latest telephone conversations in my mind as I drove. Rod’s voice was deep, and mysterious, and just made for a radio. He sounded like his voice alone would melt the heart of any female within listening distance. “Jake,” he had said to me as we were making final plans for the meeting, “I am the guest… as you are aware. That said, don’t you agree that I should start and tie you up first?” “What the heck,” I replied, “one of us has to submit first. It may as well be me.” “And I can do whatever I want to you… right?” he questioned. “Remember,” I responded, “nothing extreme, no pain, nothing sexual.” A long, drawn out laugh followed as I listened. “Right,” he said, and I knew he was smiling as he said it. Since I was the “host”, I was able to rent a room at a certain motel, with the explanation that an interview was going to take place and privacy was essential. Once I had the key, I would enter the room, and wait for him. I had previously emailed a picture of myself to him, but for a reason supported by a host of excuses, he could not return the favor. All I knew about him was that he was a wrestler and a gymnast in his high school, and had kept himself in excellent physical shape since then. Ordinarily, that small amount of detail would have caused me to throw up a distress flag, but all his excuses seemed valid, and I accepted them. Another small matter entered my uncharted thought territory as I drove: I had to let him know what color and model of car I was driving, so he could watch for me. He would watch for me and come into the room after me, so I would not have similar information about him. Why hadn’t I thought about that before? Should I even be concerned? Oh well. Life’s a riddle at times. I arrived at the small town and easily found the motel. I checked in, gave my name as the one who had called about booking a room at midday for a confidential interview, and left the office with the key to a “private room”. I drove to the room (just behind the main office–so much for real privacy) and parked my car. As the host, it was left for me to bring whatever bondage items would be used. At least my mind had not been clouded in that regard–I had just a box of ropes cut in various lengths, some large cloth handkerchiefs (bandannas actually) of various colors, and a roll of duct tape: basics, but nothing fancy–as per Rod’s and my agreement. I pulled the box from the trunk, and looked around at the few cars in the central parking lot; all the cars appeared empty. I unlocked the door, and entered the room. A typical motel room with two beds, a writing table and chair, television, and a well hidden bathroom. I sat down on one of the beds. Within two minutes a solid knock came at the door. That was quick!

Hanging Around

Wed, 18 Sep 2013 00:00:00 +0000

First let me start off with a little background. I am a 27 year old newly wed who has loved everything bondage for as long as I could remember. My wife enjoys bondage, but not to the level I do. I like it tight and very inescapable, along with a little cross dressing. I am not homosexual in the least, I just like the restrictiveness you get from some women’s clothes.

Brenda Part 2

Sat, 07 Sep 2013 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Brenda)

Part Two

“How much longer?”

“Almost finished, Mistress.”

“Well, hurry it up. I have a nice surprise for you.”

“Yes, Mistress.”

As he scrubbed at the remaining section of floor, Brian considered his situation. It was, he knew, his own fault that he now knelt naked in the kitchen of his former lover, now turned Mistress. As usual, his thoughts turned to how he came to be here, as well as how to fix what he’d done wrong.

Cedric

Sat, 07 Sep 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Why is it, Cedric wondered, settling back onto his throne-like chair, that everyone, from the lowest peasant to the highest noble, seemed to think their private problems were worthy of the king’s personal resolution? Not exactly an idle thought, since he did happen to be king, and he did get large numbers of audience requests. However, being a practical king, he’d quickly found a way to turn this to his advantage. He’d decided to delegate.

Conversion of Jasmine

Thu, 05 Sep 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Jasmine and Mike had been together for a year now, they had a good strong relationship and a healthy sex life. Mike had no complaints with Jasmines body as it got him hard whenever she stripped and showed off her assets. She kept it in shape by visiting the gym regularly; she loved showing it off as much as she did giving it exercise.

Jasmine was 21 and had the most amazing breasts, and she knew it - her wardrobe focussed on making sure everyone noticed the 36” assets. They were large, firm and her nipples very sensitive and were often showed off with the low tops she would choose. Her tanned skin, and dark hair really emphasised her sexuality, she was a great catch and Mike knew he was lucky.

The Box

Thu, 05 Sep 2013 00:00:00 +0000

The Box

Thu, 05 Sep 2013 00:00:00 +0000

“Oh look at that poor man sitting in the bus shelter. He is soaked to the skin and looks so dejected!” The two women stood in the doorway of a shop opposite. The rain continued falling like stair rods.

John looked over at them. He couldn’t hear what they were saying. Their words were drowned out by the rain. But he did see that they were looking at him. John shivered, but that was because it was just above freezing. He was cold, wet and hungry.

Ariel

Wed, 04 Sep 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Ariel staggered through her apartment door in an exhausted huff.

Things were not exactly going the way she had hoped. Three years since she had graduated from design school and she had been unable to break her way into the fashion industry. It had taken her almost a year to get the unpaid internship in a Manhattan design house that had itself eaten another year of her life in a series of menial tasks and drudgery. Right when her internship was ending (and her chance to join the company seemed imminent) the economic recession crashed down on them with layoffs and lost opportunities. She had spent the last year working a series of low-paying temp office jobs, sending out resumes that never brought a reply. Her portfolio sat in a corner, gathering dust, her designs ignored.

The Gift

Wed, 04 Sep 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Another day another denial for me not for her. It all started about 9 months ago When I got a piercing (PA) and a chastity tube because I thought I wanted her in control of my sex and my masturbation. If I knew then what I know now would I do it again, read on and you tell me what you would have done.

A special evening is ahead of us its our anniversary, 6 years of marriage a new record for me. The gift is one she would never suspect I have had the chastity tube and piercing for some time now, she knew of the piercing and was none too happy about it. The tube she never even guessed. Her present a new gold necklace holding the key to my chastity, after dinner I will give it to her. I have been practicing wearing the tube for a week now just to get used to it in case she decides to leave it on when she gets her present.

Used

Mon, 02 Sep 2013 00:00:00 +0000

My doorbell rings and I am surprised to see John and Mark at my door. I knew them since they lived just down the road, but I had never really interacted with them before, other than the occasional hello. John gave the appearance of someone who worked in the office – 5’10”, fairly thin, shaggy blonde hair, glasses and not muscular at all. Mark certainly took better care of himself as he was very muscular, standing at 6’ tall at least with short black hair.

Slaviversary 4: Little Boy's Random Memories Pt 2

Wed, 28 Aug 2013 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Slaviversary 3: Little Boy’s Random Memories Pt 1)

4: Little Boy’s Random Memories Pt 2

I was trying to catch my breath as I lay, still hogtied, on Mistress’s leather clad lap. I was bare from my chest to my knees. Helena had pulled the waists of my sweatpants and shirt in opposite directions so she could tickle me more efficiently, and Mistress had seen no reason to alter that.

More Than He Bargained For 2: The Doctor Knows Best

Fri, 23 Aug 2013 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from More Than He Bargained For…)

Part 2: The Doctor Knows Best

Hans had not had a good night’s sleep. Tanya, the escort he had booked for the night had tied him up tightly as per his request, and then things took an unwanted turn. Tanya informed him that, in her native Russia, she was actually a doctor in psychiatry, and so quite used to getting unruly or violent patients under control with proper use of restraints. That evening, she had used the ropes and straps that Hans had provided, but suggested that a straightjacket was a much better device for really long term, inescapable bondage.

Hostile Takeover

Thu, 15 Aug 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Patricia Beeman was smiling as she entered the Nanfinity Industries main offices. As well she might. Finally, after years of fighting, her goal was at last within reach.

Anyone watching her as she walked through the lobby would have seen an attractive woman in her mid-30’s. With her long blonde hair, blue eyes, and curves only hinted at beneath her smart business suit, Patricia would have seemed quite at home on any swimsuit or Playboy pictorial. Few would have guessed that she was actually head of the Beeman Corporation, a huge conglomerate specializing in cutting edge weapon design.

The Jessica Display 3

Thu, 15 Aug 2013 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part two

Part Three

I was soon thereafter boxed up in a stout oak crate by some disinterested workmen and moved to my new home, and of particular concern to me was the “property of Acme Chemicals” label painted on the crate. The location was a mystery to me except that it took hours to get there in my dark crate as I was bumped around, and the high frequency vibrations I felt led me to believe I was traveling in the hold of a cargo jet for some of the trip…

The New Neighbors

Sat, 10 Aug 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Ordinarily, I am a person who is slow to anger–but sometimes, with what I consider just cause, I do lose control of my temper. And after the few times when that has happened, I have a tendency to seek the opportunity for revenge. Nothing extreme really, but just the opportunity for a little humiliation. I had recently graduated after four years at a university, and accepted a position with a large corporation on the west coast. Moving there involved a two-day drive, then sufficient time to secure living arrangements, but I was fortunate and things came together at a remarkable pace. I found the perfect location about a 45-minute drive from the city center and contracted to live in an apartment complex that surrounded a fairly large courtyard–with a swimming pool, no less. There were two levels to the complex, and I resided in the lower level so that my front door opened into the gated courtyard. The apartment directly above me was accessed by stairs leading up from the courtyard to a walkway balcony. The residents were very friendly and accommodating, and I quickly made friends with most of those living in the surrounding apartment units: some were single like myself, some married, some living together outside of marriage, and a few same gender couples as well. Several months later, I received a telephone call from a good friend that I had left behind at home. He had a friend, who had a friend, who had a brother that was recently married and was moving to the same area of California where I was living. He had given this young man my address and told him to look me up when he arrived, and I would be more than happy to guide his hand and help him get settled. I don’t mind helping out in situations like that and enjoy meeting new people, so I really looked forward to meeting the young newlywed. Besides, I was informed that he was an honest, respectable guy and a great person. Just a few days earlier, I had helped the gay couple in the apartment above me to move out of their unit necessitated by a change of employment. I knew that the apartment was available, and made a visit to the apartment manager. I informed the landlord that I might have new occupants for the unit above me if she was interested in filling it quickly. She enthusiastically told me to have this young couple visit with her when they arrived. The next day on a Friday evening after I had returned from work, a knock came at my door. It was the young man who had been given my address and was moving to the area. Derek was his name. He was alone and when I asked, he informed me that he had driven the rental truck containing their meager furniture and household items, and his new wife was driving their car. She would be arriving tomorrow in the late afternoon since she had detoured into a neighboring state to visit with her sister for a time. I invited Derek into my apartment and told him to get comfortable. He was obviously tired from a long drive, and I invited him to join me for supper and spend the night in my apartment–an invitation he readily accepted and seemed very relieved. Derek seemed like a nice guy. I informed him that there was an apartment right above my own, and that if he might be interested, he could visit with the landlord while I prepared a light supper for us. He asked me some questions about rent and the neighbors, then realizing it was a great opportunity, excused himself and headed for the landlord’s unit to talk with her. As I threw a quick supper together, I wondered how he would be as a neighbor. He was definitely friendly and outgoing, and seemed to be quite ambitious. He was about my height, light brown hair, not muscular–but not thin–just a somewhat lanky, average build. He wore glasses most of the time which gave him a studious look (he probably knew a lot about a lot of things). He had shown me a picture of his new wife and she seemed to be a little plump, but with a pretty face and beautiful eyes. They seemed like a nice couple.

The Design

Thu, 08 Aug 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Nicki was a very beautiful 31 year old, she had flaming red hair that hung down to her still very firm ass. Her ample breasts were natural and still sitting in their proper places and she had kept her legs shapely and toned as well. She had been the wife of what most people considered an odd man but she had loved him dearly for the ten years they had been together up till his death a few months ago from cancer at the age of 44.

The Design

Thu, 08 Aug 2013 00:00:00 +0000

The Neighbors

Thu, 08 Aug 2013 00:00:00 +0000

One of my deepest desires is to be used by the two women next door. The first is the mother Carol. She is certainly no looker by any stretch of the imagination, and the thought of her in any kind of sexual way does disgust me a little. She is 5’5”, with short brown hair, a hoarse voice and not a single curve on her body. Probably in her late 40’s at best, though it’s really hard to tell. There really isn’t anything sexy or attractive about Carol at all. However, her daughter Theresa is very attractive, maybe 20, about 5’8” and curves in all the right places, while not being some anorexic girl. Theresa’s breasts are a full D cup and she is always flaunting them with a nice amount of cleavage and tight shirts. She also often wears her brown, shoulder length hair in pig-tails, as if she wasn’t sexy enough already.

Nicki’s Self-Bondage Mishap

Sat, 03 Aug 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Nicki peered over her shoulder from her position at the top of the stairs & gazed through the banisters at the carpeted hall below. There, unmistakably, was the small silver-coloured metal object that she had seconds earlier let slip through her fingers, & which now lay almost directly beneath her at a distance of approximately twelve feet. But those twelve feet might as well have been a million miles as far as Nicki was concerned, as there was no way that she could now retrieve the key, & there was no-one that she could blame for her plight but herself.

Christmas In July

Fri, 19 Jul 2013 00:00:00 +0000

It had been a dream and, as dreams go, Loretta could see herself, actually see herself, trapped in the spandex sack. There were sleeves inside and her hands and arms were useless. There was no zipper and only one hole, the one over her mouth. But her mouth was full, filled with a penis gag. It wasn’t big enough to choke her, but she’d never had anything that big in her mouth - ever. Holes ran down the length allowing her to breathe. But she didn’t so much breathe as gasp.

My Not Quite Selfbondage

Sun, 14 Jul 2013 00:00:00 +0000

I was always sad to see my wife, Marsha leave, that is until she was gone. She would be gone over a week this time, and I was immediately busy preparing my next self bondage session within minutes. I’d been corresponding on line with this guy named Terry and had some new ideas I couldn’t wait to try. What I didn’t know was that my laptop had been linked to Marshas! She never really read all my emails, she just assumed I was cheating on her with a woman named Terry and she was sure she was going to catch me in the act.

Dropping In For The Feast

Sat, 13 Jul 2013 00:00:00 +0000

I had been living in the jungle on and off for the last three years studying several tribes of people who had their natural food supplies wiped out. There was some exploratory mining in the area several years ago, and the actions of the heavy machinery temporarily displaced much of the natural wildlife from the lush region. Most tribes had moved to where the food animals had moved to, and as a result were doing fine. Others had benefited from MRE’s, and other kinds of food dropped from huge cargo planes, arranged by the mining company to provide for the tribes until the animals they ordinarily ate returned. The reason I was in the jungle was even after the animals had returned, the various tribes had not all returned to their previous self sufficient ways of life, and this offered itself as a living experiment on human behavior. The experiment was especially interesting as it mirrored what a great deal of “civilised” society was also doing these days.

My Mistake

Thu, 11 Jul 2013 00:00:00 +0000

I lost my husband. The worst thing is that it was all my fault. Jeff was the only man in my life that ever loved me. I had many family issues and he stood by me all the time. We had been married six years when I screwed up our lives together. I am 5’4” tall, a very athletic and powerfully built woman. I am a nurse for a local hospital. My husband is 5’8”, but we weigh the same. He is a brilliant scientist. He gave me many things I never dreamed of having. A wonderful home and financial security among other things. The problem he had was that he is a very feminine man. He had very feminine legs and butt, thin waist and narrow shoulders along with almost no body hair. He was teased and made fun of all his life. He always said that the ridicule was the main reason he excelled at science. His kindness and compassion were what attracted me to him in the first place.

The Audition

Mon, 08 Jul 2013 00:00:00 +0000

He looked at his watch. No one was coming. No one would ever come. It was only a matter of time, he thought, until word spread.

He had loved magic since he was eight years old. Eight when the magic show took place in his home village, nestled in the foothills of the Himalayas. he forgot the details of his early life, a whole lifetime and countless miles away from his life now, but he’d never forget the day the magician arrived. No, that wasn’t true. He’d never forgot his assistant.

The Punishment Chair 6: Heavy Bondage

Thu, 04 Jul 2013 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part five

Part 6: Heavy Bondage

When Kat woke up she was already moving, she was back in the car and her dogsuit. The last thing Kat remembered she was being unbound from the fucking machine then having a shower before she went to bed. She had no idea how she had slept through being squeezed back into her sweaty catsuit and her skin tight dogsuit. But never the less she was locked in a metal cage and back in her beloved dogsuit. Kat was still a bit confused at how all this had happened without her knowing. She started thinking more deeply about what happened last night. First thing she remembered was finally being untied from the fucking machine after sucking her master’s dick for almost two hours. She was covered in cum and her make-up had been running down her face from her eyes. She had loved both the latex bondage and the total humiliation. But by the time she was freed she was a broken mass. She was ordered to remove her catsuits and take a long shower. She walked right into her all white bathroom her catsuit squeaking as she walked. The first thing she did was splash water over her face to remove all the cum and make-up that made her look like a slut. She then got into the shower she was still wearing her catsuits. She turned the tap on and hot water instantly rained down on her amazing body. She then slowly and playfully undid her catsuits, water dropping off her breasts. She starts rubbing her pussy as water runs over the outside of her catsuit. She then takes off her first catsuit and drops it in the bath tub. She then started to undo the zip and slowly remove her inner latex catsuit. The hot clean water felt great against her dirty sweaty skin. Her latex catsuit soon fell down her body and landed in the tub by her feet. She spent some time in the shower playing with her pussy and her breasts. After an hour of masturbation and cleaning Kat turned the shower off and started to dry herself. She stepped out the shower leaving her wet catsuits in the tube. She walked back into the bedroom, only to see two pairs of handcuffs, a latex bondage hood and a metal dog collar. She soon handcuffed her feet together and was about to place the bondage hood over her head, when she spotted something. The inside of the hood was filled with built-in toys, they included ear plugs, large muzzle gag with built-in penis gag. Kat soon fitted both the ear plugs and the muzzle gag and had locked the hood in place. The hood only had two small holes so she could breath through her nose. Kat picked up the metal dog collar then locked it around her neck. She then picked up the other pair of handcuffs and locked her hands in place behind her back. She then struggled to get to sleep, but soon drifted off. It was then the car hit a speed bump and Kat come back from her day dream. Which caused her to come back to reality. Kat could then hear something playing in the background, it sounded like a porn video. Kat’s master could see her reacting to the sounds and lifted his laptop off the passenger seat and placed in it the back of the car. Kat could now see what and where the sounds had come from, it was the video of her last night. It had been uploaded to the internet and was now on lots of porn sites. Kat could see video updates from the last 5 days, all her hours in bondage had been put on the internet. Kat started to get wet with the idea of people seeing her bound and gagged. She then spotted two hidden cameras fitted in the car and both filming her. Kat looked right into one of the cameras and let out a loud “mmmmmmm”, she was becoming a bondage pornstar. She spend the rest of the car journey looking at the cameras till they got back to the farmhouse. She was then walked back inside the house, her dogsuit squeaking as they went through the door and back into latex bondage hell. Kat was ordered into a new room, it was hidden behind a bookcase, a secret door to a new level of extreme bondage. Behind the secret door there was a large, all black room with a silver table in the centre. There was a small silver cage in the corner of the room, Kat was walked over to it and locked inside. There was also a set of hooks on the far wall, hanging on them was two full transparent latex catsuits, latex mittens, bondage hoods and a inflatable muzzle gag. Kat looked longingly through the bars of the cage as her master got the bondage table ready. He was soon ready and unlocked the cage. Kat was soon freed for both her dogsuit and the catsuit under it. She was quickly cleaned with wet wipes and was then lubed up. Kat was ordered to kneel naked on the floor with her arms behind her back. He walked over to the hooks and picked up both latex catsuits and walked back to Kat. He then dropped them on the floor in front of her “put these on”.

At the Academy 9: Turning

Tue, 02 Jul 2013 00:00:00 +0000

continues from part 8

Part 9: Turning

“What? I’m sorry, Roger, what did you say?” Amy looked up from the computer screen as she spoke, still not seeming fully engaged.

“I said, are you OK? You’ve been just fading in and out for the last day or so, and some of us are worried.”

Of course, the last two days had been more than a bit of a strain on everyone. Third year students at the Academy regularly went through deep simulations with few breaks to start exposing them to an operational pace for their future assignments. More than an operational pace, actually – the theory was that if you really pushed the cadets now, you’d accomplish two things. First, they’d find the actual pace of operations almost relaxing. Second, you’d wash out the last of the cadets that didn’t belong.

Sister's Revenge

Fri, 28 Jun 2013 00:00:00 +0000

How did I get here? How did things go so wrong? That’s what I have been asking myself as I silently lay here listening to the party music cranking above my head. It’s not like I have a choice though. You see, I returned home from college three weeks ago for summer break and my little sister, whose 2 years younger than me and now just finished her senior year in high school, has been more miserable to me than ever. So I decided that it was time for a little payback. I took some left over wood and supplies from my dad’s woodworking shop and created my little gift for her. Unfortunately, I am currently strapped to my “gift”, not HER. I am on my knees, bent over forward with my belly on the “table” portion with my thighs wide apart and strapped to the legs of this table with the leather restraints that I had attached to the table legs. My ankles are also strapped to the boards that I attached to the bottom of the table legs keeping my legs well spread. The 4” stiletto heels being the only clothing I have left on my body.

Walk of Shame

Fri, 28 Jun 2013 00:00:00 +0000

First off: This is a story about my alter ego a not so bright crossdresser who likes a bit of exposure. It also contains an element of self-bondage but not in the traditional manner.

I am a part time mostly closet crossdresser. I don’t consider myself gay or bi and have a gf. I particularly like to be teased and embarrassed. Mostly I get this by dressing up and going into the intranet chat rooms. Lately though I’ve found a way to get a little live and safe action. Basically I lock my car with the keys inside and have to go get the second key hidden somewhere. The first time was at a park and I was dressed in a summer dress, wig and platform shoes, pretty uneventful, people saw me but thought I was a woman out for a walk. The next time I got bolder and hid the key in an alley in a not so nice part of town. My dressing also took a turn for the sluttier, short shorts, halter tops, tube tops. I wanted to be seen but I wanted to make it clear that I wasn’t a woman but that I was a flaming drag queen. When I am out and hear a giggle or lewd comment I just put my nose in the air and give an extra wiggle to my walk.

Interactive

Sat, 15 Jun 2013 00:00:00 +0000

With a soft sigh, Bianca tossed her towel aside and settled into her computer chair. The shower had felt good, but now she had the rest of the evening to deal with. Briefly, she considered dressing, then shrugged the thought away. After all, who was going to see her anyway?

Looking for something do pass the time, she went to google and typed in “magic” to see what might come up. Boredly, she scanned through the listings. Then, near the bottom of the fifth page, she saw something called Magic Interactive Screensaver. Intrigued, she clicked.

The Bikini Bandits

Sat, 15 Jun 2013 00:00:00 +0000

The headline in the local paper “The Bikini Bandits Strike Again” was written to sell newspapers, and not necessarily to inform the public of the crime wave gripping their beachfront community. That was OK with the paper’s editor, he had noticed a huge increase in sales of his areas only remaining print newspaper, so much so that they had sold out several times and were now running a temporary second shift at the printers. There was an online version of his paper as well, and one could subscribe to that and see any pictures in a digital clarity not possible with printed papers, but taken by the same reporters and photographers while running down their various stories.

The Punishment Chair 5: Humiliation

Fri, 14 Jun 2013 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part four

Part 5: Humiliation

Kat slowly started to open her lovely eyes and began to woke up. It was the early morning so she was still locked in her latex dogsuit as well as her latex dog hood. Kat was starting to get use to her dogsuit and could now walk in it. Not that she could move far in her cage. Little did she know that she would be walking a lot fairer than the size of her cage.

I Only Look Like a Robot

Wed, 15 May 2013 00:00:00 +0000

If you look at me, what you see is a silver latex robot with black plastic eyes and a small grill where my mouth would go. My body is nice looking, really, if you like silver latex. I sound like a robot, too, with a monotone, flat voice. Clothing? Why would a robot need clothing?

Your eyes and ears are lying. There’s a human woman sealed up in there. Me.

I Only Look Like a Robot

Wed, 15 May 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Your eyes and ears are lying. There’s a human woman sealed up in there. Me.

Kidnapped by a Friend; Delivered to a Stranger

Tue, 14 May 2013 00:00:00 +0000

I would first like to confirm that I enjoy the company of women. They can be so soft, charming, intelligent, sensitive, and yet reduce a guy to the status of bumbling idiot with just a flutter of their eyelashes. I suppose that my respect for the opposite sex has removed from my mind any desire to engage in bondage with a member of the female gender. But men are another matter. Strange as it may seem, I find great excitement in sharing bondage adventures with other guys. In my crazy teenage years, I shared tie-up adventures with male friends and cousins that left me with a great enjoyment for male bondage. After one experience with a cousin my same age, I have always enjoyed the sensation of seeing another guy tied up, and made helpless and vulnerable. Sexual gratification was never intentionally a part of the tie-up games, but as we got older, sometimes the surge of excitement would lead to involuntary things happening that would fall into that category. We just overlooked it, and gradually got over any feelings of embarrassment or concern if it happened. In later years, while watching movies of guys tied up, gagged, blindfolded, or being placed in some bondage situation, I would squirm in my seat and feel the need to adjust my trousers much of the time. Though attempting to be discreet in the process, it sometimes proved embarrassing during my dating and courtship years. As we finished our formal education and began our professional careers, my friends and I all moved our separate ways. Though we kept in touch, the tie-up games we enjoyed became few and scattered–or discontinued altogether. But then the age of computers erupted into a whole new world of bondage “sites”, and I have become a steady visitor. It was on a male bondage site that I met a young man who seems to mirror my interest in bondage with other guys. We got acquainted online, shared ideas, and since we only lived a half hour drive from each other, decided to meet. Grey and I hit it off immediately, and even now continue to meet as often as we can to share ideas and bondage adventures with each other. We have developed a great friendship, including respect and trust. I am pretty sure that Grey is not gay–not that it matters at all. We just enjoy each other’s company and creativity in the sport of tying each other up.

Becoming Cuntface

Sat, 04 May 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Disclaimer – this is a work of fiction, a mosaic of fantasies and multiple online sessions with multiple dom(mes). If you recognize your work, I hope you enjoyed it as much as I did.

I sat down in front of the computer with a bit of trepidation. It was time for the weekly Saturday morning session with Ozzy. My mind was already drifting into subspace as I looked at the box that he sent me. It was still sealed, but something in it jingled. I had my laptop booted, the mike hooked up, and cam was active. I sat and waited for him to log on. Sometimes I wondered if he purposely delayed logging in to drive home that I waited at his convenience. I smiled as I saw his name appear.

Power of the Ring

Wed, 01 May 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Driving home late one rainy night I came across an accident where a car had skidded off the road. It appears the car hit an embankment on the side of the road and flipped over. The car resting in the middle of the road, upside down with smoke coming from under the hood.

I pulled the car over to see if they were alright, when I got to the car a woman in the driver’s seat appeared to be unconscious and hurt pretty bad. I tried to call for help but there was no service on my cell phone. I could smell gasoline and decided that I needed to get her away from the car. I pulled the woman from the car, then picked her up and carried her to my car, a safe distance from the burning vehicle. Just as I was placing her in the passenger seat of my car, her car burst into flames.

Home Sweet Box

Tue, 30 Apr 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1

“Mmppff.”

Those three little grunts were about all Emily could muster, but it was all her friend Alexis needed to hear. To Alexis, those three simple grunts meant time was up, and she assisted her friend out of her bondage.

To anyone who didn’t know Emily as well as Alexis did, the sight certainly would have been surprising – a petite, 5’ 4” brunette, considered to be beautiful by most, lying on her basement floor completely naked, save for the various restraints and devices attached to young 22-year-old. Four steel cuffs, two on her wrists and two on her ankles, each attached to their own chain pulling her into a spread eagle position. A bright red ball gag locked firmly behind her teeth. A black leather blindfold strapped tightly around her head.

The Jessica Display 2

Tue, 30 Apr 2013 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part one

Part Two

At the end of the show I was wiped out and just wanted to go home, but that obviously wasn’t an option. My monolith and I were brought out to the loading dock and onto the same truck that brought me to the show, and my nurses set the rotisserie to rotate slowly on the drive back to the plant. We again had to stop off for the night because our driver couldn’t drive the whole distance in a single day, and I assumed both my nurses again spent the night with the lucky driver.

By Her Own Hand 2

Mon, 29 Apr 2013 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part one

Part Two

Marion had actually done it. After years of fantasizing about being bound, of collecting bondage magazines and videos, and more years of self-bondage, which was almost the real thing, she had contrived to tie herself up truly inescapably.

As her project grew, she couldn’t resist adding more and more bondage to her predicament. She had decided for a straightjacket-on-a-bed situation, that would have been enough for most people, but her years of yearning had made Marion a bondage-starved girl. She had seen all the videos and did not want to be a sad second best. So she had succeeded in tieing herself up in 9 points of hospital-quality restraints. Her ankles were trapped in Humane Restraints strapped to the bed. Another strap took care of her thighs, and another one of her torso. Said torso was well taken care of by a Humane Restraint straightjacket, reinforced by restraints keeping her biceps apart and tied to the bed. If that weren’t enough, she had plugged her ears and gagged her mouth before hooding herself, and tethered this hood to the bed with a chain.

Trespassed

Mon, 29 Apr 2013 00:00:00 +0000

I’ve been into self-bondage since I was about ten years old. I really can’t recall what got me started, but my first memory of tying myself up is of having bound myself in a hog tie with ropes while lying naked on my closet floor. I was almost caught by my Mother, who opened the closet door so it was partly open and I could see her, but fortunately she didn’t see me. I can still remember the rush; a mixture of fear and excitement, that close call gave me.

Susan's Latex Birthday

Sun, 28 Apr 2013 00:00:00 +0000

“Thank you Jess! This is the best birthday gift ever!” Susan gave her little sister a hug. Jess returned the hug; she’d never seen her sister so excited. “The sorceress said she’d be over here around three, so we should be expecting her any minute now. The sorority sisters are off for a while, looking for something or other for the party, so you’ll have privacy. It’s just… you’re certain you want to do this?” Susan looked at her little sister. She was a freshman in college now, in the Tau-Theta sorority, with sheepish good looks. She tended to wear her brown hair fairly long, and had a tendency to hide behind it when she wasn’t comfortable. Four years ago, just before Susan had gone off to the university herself, she confided to her sister a secret fetish. For as long as she could remember, she’d been obsessed with the idea of being a sex doll. So much about it appealed to her; the helplessness, the anonymity, the inhumanity… it had just fascinated her almost from childhood. Sharing the kinky secret with her sister had meant a lot to Susan. She trusted Jess with anything, and knew she’d never betray her secret passion. That said, she’d never imagined Jess would find and pay a sorcerer to actually do* the deed. “Well, I hope you like it…” Jess, always a bit prudish with such affairs, looked rather nervous. Susan thought it was adorable. “I love it Jess! I don’t think I’d ever have actually taken the initiative to do it on my own. You’re making my dream come true Sis! How did you ever find someone who’d agree to this?” “Oh, she’s my girlfriend’s aunt on her father’s side. I met her at a family dinner a couple months ago and she mentioned that she did some transformation work. I remembered what you confided to me, so I asked her if she’d be willing to do a temporary doll transformation last week and she agreed. I got a pretty good price too, much less than what the Guilds would cost.” “Ooo, she’s not guild? That’s great! Ever since that scandal back in ’44 I’d never been able to trust them. I actually tried to set up something like this once but I chickened out, thinking there was too much of a chance they’d just sell me to some guy and I’d be stuck in my fantasy forever. But if you know her and trust her, then this is perfect!” She gave Jess another hug. “I know that there’s more to this… uh, this thing for you other than just being changed, so I did a little talking and I’ve managed to come up with a way that gets you, ahem, used too.” Now Jess was earnestly blushing, but Susan’s heart was pounding in excitement. “The sorority does a party this time of the semester, blowing off steam after midterms. Well, I’ve talked it over with them, pitched the idea… They think it’d be fun to have a sex doll for the party, just to see what some of the guys do, maybe get the hornier ones out of their hair. I’ve seen how drunk some of these guys get; am sure you’d be… ah… used. Certainly at least once.” Susan giggled, an enthusiastic light in her eyes. Jess shook her head. This was all too weird for her. She had no idea why her sister wanted this. Sue was taller than Jess, long blonde hair, full lips, impressive breasts; she’d have no problems getting guys. She never did. But she wanted this, and Jess wanted her big sister to be happy. So she had kept her ears open, and when the opportunity came up, she grabbed it, just in time for Susan’s birthday. There was a knock at the door. Susan gasped in excitement, her attitude striking Jess as being something like a little girl on Christmas morning, or maybe an excitable puppy looking forward to supper. Jess answered the door to the sorority’s common room. Before her was Tabetha, a young sorceress and rising aspirant of the Twelve Winds school of magic. If Jess hadn’t known of her before this meeting, she’d think the woman was just another visitor to the college, attractive but too old to be a student. She was conservatively dressed in a light jacket, jeans, and an unassuming top; she kept her dark hair tied in a bun. “Ah, Tabetha, please come in,” Jess said. The sorceress entered the sorority house and took a seat on a couch in the common room. Jess had some tea prepared and three of them spent some time chatting. It seemed like a good time to not be in any of the Magician’s Guilds, what with the recent fallout they were suffering from a number of scandals, frequently involving the misuse of clients. Susan acted polite and civil, but was jittery with barely contained excitement. After a few minutes Tabetha got up and pulled a book from her purse. “Down to business girls,” Tabetha put her heavy spell book on the table and opened it to a section she’d marked with purple silk tassels. “There are actually quite a few spells you can select from. It mostly comes down to personal preference.” Susan pulled her blushing sister over to the table, her body tense with excitement. “What can you do to me?” “Well… there’s Lor’thoran’s Living Doll Lexicarum. It’s a pretty strong spell, but the effects aren’t as extreme as some of the others. It turns you pretty much into an animate real doll. Not fully inanimate, but definitely not alive either. You can move around but you can’t speak. There aren’t any mental suggestions with this model, but since your sense of touch is greatly magnified, subjects tend to become focused on pleasuring themselves and others. The spell usually lasts three to four weeks.” Susan shook her head, “No, that won’t do it. I don’t want to be able to move and interact. Can you make me an inactive doll?” Jess was a tad worried that her sister hadn’t objected to the duration first. “Alright, that narrows down the choices some,” Tabetha flipped past a dozen or so pages in her book, “Okay, maybe this will do it. Anne’s Amiable Amour, lasts ten to twelve hours, transforms the subject into a perfectly realistic human replica made out of rubber. Again, you’d look just like a real doll. This one comes with a hefty mental component; you wouldn’t remember being alive when you’re in the doll state, but subjects often find it difficult to remember what happened as dolls anyway. Very useful for subjects who want to get through the transformation as painlessly as possible.” “No, definitely not for me. I want to remember it, and feel it as fully as possible.” “Thought as much… that brings us to Leonard’s Latex Lover, I think you might like this one. It lasts indefinitely, and transforms you into an inflatable love doll. Very realistic, but not quite as perfect an appearance as the real dolls have. Still, top of the line, high quality, and you’d stay fully aware. It’s actually generated a bit of a problem; some estimate that about forty percent of all top-scale inflatable dolls are actually created with this spell, but I digress. Those who’ve had it reversed claim that their touch is extraordinarily intense, and the fact that you’re inflatable seems to have its own strange sensation.” “Ooh, that sounds good,” Susan said through her growing grin. “Standard three holes, each modified to magically grasp whatever’s put in them. Each is self-lubricating. Your skin becomes a latexy, rubber-like substance. Smooth and somewhat shiny. You’re compartmentalized, so your breasts will have some realistic jiggle physics. The spell will exaggerate your figure and distort your face a bit… there’ll certainly be a resemblance, but unless someone’s looking at you who knows you they probably won’t realize that you’re the love-doll. You’ll start out fully inflated with a plug tucked into your lower back, but you’ll be somewhat pressurized so it’ll be hard to manually reinflate you. Best to use a pump if you have to travel.” “This is perfect! When can you do the change?” Susan pressed. “Now wait, are you sure this is reversible? She can be annoying at times but I’d just want to be certain my sister doesn’t become a blow-up doll for the rest of my life,” Jess said. “It’s perfectly reversible,” Tabetha said with a reassuring smile. “Downright easy to reverse if it’s done within a week. Just as long as there isn’t any structural damage, and that’s really hard to do with the magical latex, then it’ll be a breeze. Just tell me when you want me to undo the spell and I’ll make it my priority. As for when I can cast it, I have all the reagents here, I can do it now if you’d like.” Jess bit her lip nervously, “Are you sure you want to do this, Siss? “More than anything, Jess,” Susan said, her blonde curls bouncing around her head and an eager smile on her soft lips. She looked just like Jess remembered her on Christmas Eve when they were both girls. She hadn’t looked so excited in years. Again, the objections and reservations Jess held against this peculiar idea melted in the face of her sister’s desire. “All right, we can begin as soon as you’re ready. You’ll have to be nude, of course,” Tabetha prompted. Jess turned to speak with Susan, but was silenced when she saw her sister already unfastening her jeans. A bit unsure about what to do, she backed towards the couch and took a seat, watching her sister’s strange desire come true from across the common room. Susan couldn’t wait. She dropped her jeans and pulled down her plain panties, revealing her perfectly shaven legs and pussy. She’d always kept them immaculately shaven, largely as a subtle nod to her secret fetish. She’d run her hands over them when she was alone, imagining they were smooth plastic. Now she wouldn’t have to imagine any more. She couldn’t wait. Her top and bra flew off soon after, exposing her shapely body and perky breasts. Her erect nipples betrayed her arousal in the warm room. Jess was blushing deeply and making an earnest effort to hide behind her unruly dark hair. It was rather unnerving just how much her sister looked like her girlfriend. Tabetha was being professional. She hardly took notice of the shapely naked woman in front of her as she gathered the reagents she’d need for the spell. Simple enough, really. A few drops of liquid latex, a rune-stone focus, and can of piss-flavored energy drink should do the trick. She chugged down the Indigo Auroch Energy Drink. Nasty stuff, but she needed the energy, and that wretched stuff certainly gave her ready calories and sugar to burn. Her reserves boosted, she set down the rune-focus before the nude Susan. She began chanting the words of power as she focused mystic power through the stone and into her client. “Is there anything I need to do?” Susan asked. “Just relax,” Tabetha whispered between chants, dripping the liquid latex onto her rune-stone. The second the liquid hit the stone the transformation began. The first thing Susan noticed was a strange pressure in her chest. It wasn’t unpleasant, but it was profoundly odd. Almost like she’d taken an impossibly big breath of air. At that thought she realized she wasn’t breathing. She didn’t have to. Indeed, she found she couldn’t budge. ‘I’m being inflated!’ she realized to her mounting delight. The pressure grew and spread. As it permeated through her body, making her skin feel tight against her body, she noticed a similar feeling spreading through her breasts. Looking down she saw them expand; literally ballooning up as they filled with the same delightful pressure that was flooding her body. The smooth, massive orbs began to shimmer and the most amazing sensation crept along her tight skin. She could feel it everywhere, tickling her fingers and toes, caressing her legs and thighs, bringing the most marvelously smooth sensation with it. She found she couldn’t move her hands to investigate this new feeling, or move her neck to witness it, but she could still see the change as it swept over her breasts, turning her expanded chests into smooth, shiny, dark latex. She hadn’t expected the change in body color, but now that she had seen it she wouldn’t have wanted it any other way. She wanted to touch herself, to feel this new skin, but no muscle would respond. Indeed, she doubted she had any left now. Her mind was filled with the sensation of her new skin, delicate, sensitive, her erect nipples teasing her with nothing but the currents of the room air as stimulation. Suddenly she began to tip. She’d been standing at ease when the spell began, but now her posture shifted, causing her to fall to the ground on her back. She bounced a bit when she hit the floor, and would have laughed had she still had breath. Her legs moved, shifting to an almost missionary position that left the smooth folds of her sex invitingly exposed. Her arms moved behind her back, bending slightly to prop her upper torso up, exposing the magnificent orbs of her inflated breasts and presenting her face to easy access. Lastly she felt her mouth open, forming an eager ‘O’ shape with her puckered lips and longing eyes staring out invitingly. Her hair had become black, and fluttered delightfully along her ultra-sensitive, dark-purple latex skin. ‘I’m a doll now! I’m a fuck doll!’ she thought to herself in glee. She’d wanted this for ages. And now here she was, shiny, immobile, open, sexy, anonymous, everything she’d wanted. Her skin was delightfully sensitive, just the pressure inside of her was arousing. Jess, wildly blushing, walked up to her sister. It was embarrassing to admit, but she was hot. She had the type of body Jess would go for, and now it was sitting down, pouting with an open mouth, in an almost-missionary position, rendered in dark purple latex that glistened in the room’s light. “She’s… still in there, right?” Jess hesitantly asked. “Rather, she IS there,” Tabetha said, reclining in the chair and taking another sip of her Indigo Auroch. “You’re sister’s occupying nothing but magical latex and pressurized air right now. Well, she’s not really the air, but it’s there too.” A smile crept onto the sorceress’ tired face, “So now we sell her to the emporium. We can get a good few grand for one that’s turned out as well as she did. They’ll brand her, ship her, and she’ll be out of your hair and in some creepy guy’s closet for the rest of your life. Just give me a 20% cut.” ‘I’m going to be sold! How could she do that!? Just a doll in some pervert’s closet, used and deflated to be stored until I’m used and used again…’ Susan thought, suddenly stunned. “What?!” Jess nearly screamed. Tabetha laughed, “I get all my inanimate clients with that one. Besides,” she leaned forward and gave the Susan-doll a playful slap on her inflated latex thigh, “somehow I don’t think this one would have minded.” ‘I… might have…’ Susan thought, relishing the brief contact of the woman’s hand on her tight rubber skin. “That… that wasn’t funny,” Jess breathed, feeling her heart pump as the panic left her. “I beg to differ. Anyway, I think I’d best be off. I have some other clients who want a sorceress. Doubt it’ll be anything as interesting as your sister, but you never know.” She took one last sip of her energy drink, glowered at it for an instant, and tossed the rest into the nearby trash bin. “Wish I could come to the party you two were talking about. It sounds interesting.” Jess shook her head, “bunch of jocks from the frats, some sorority sisters edging them along; bad music and cheap beer. I normally avoid going to these things, but my girlfriend’s in the sorority and she gets a kick watching these guys make dicks of themselves.” “Sounds just like my college days. Well, have fun luv.”

Observation

Sat, 27 Apr 2013 00:00:00 +0000

The door to the admissions room opened slowly as Janice peeked in, eyes darting about nervously. The room was rarely used at this time of night, but she couldn’t take any chances. This evening had been months in the planning, and nothing was going to stop her from achieving her desire.

Seeing that the room was unoccupied, she slipped inside and locked the door behind her. The ceiling sensors detected her presence and brought the lights up to full glow, revealing a desk and control panel to one side, with cabinets large and small lining every wall. But it was the cylindrical sarcophagus at the center of the room that fixed her gaze. This was the processing unit for unruly patients. It was designed to prepare them for admission to the asylum, outfit them with the required uniform and restraints, and place them in an appropriate cell or pod. It was of the latest design, quick, quiet and efficient, optimizing both patient and staff safety. It was known by the staff “The Pacifier”, and it held a special allure for Janice.

The Punishment Chair 4: Feeding

Sat, 27 Apr 2013 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part three

Part 4: Feeding

Kat’s time in isolation was up. She was broken, sweat, euphoric, tired, horny and more submissive then ever. She could feel her restraints being slowly undone. Unlucky for Kat she was heavily restrained so it was going to take some time. She had loved the heavy latex bondage session she had just experienced. She wanted the isolation to continue, but she needed food and water after the hell of the last 26 hours. She could still feel her sweat and cum running down her leg. She was starting to think about what was coming next, what could be worst then being in isolation for 26 hours. Kat started to get both scared and horny at the same time. Suddenly Kat started to feel sleepy again. She could feel her eyes starting to close. She slowly drifted away and into a deep sleep. What she woke up, she was in for a shock. She was sitting at a small wooden table in a small blue room. The room was empty apart from the table and two metal chairs, which where opposite each other. Kat was of course bound to her chair with thick metal cuffs. She was bound at her ankles, below her knee, above her knee. There was also metal straps around her stomach, above her breasts and around her neck. Her arms and wrist where also bound to the chair with metal cuffs. The metal restraining Kat was made of a thick shiny stainless steel, which held her tightly to the chair. Kat was also wearing a very tight fitting and very shiny red latex catsuit with hands and feet. The latex flowed over her amazing body, only broken up by the metal cuffs. Kat was tapping her latex covered latex feet on the floor waiting for what was coming next. Little did she know that both her pussy and ass where fitted with two huge electric vibrators. More amazingly Kat was now wearing make up and had her hair done. She looked great, but it would not stay that way. Amazing Kat was not gagged or hooded for the first time since she had left her house. Which she was very happy about. Then Kat heard the sound of a door opening. She looked round to see the masked man walking into the room through a well hidden door. He walks over to the metal chair next to Kat and sits down. He was holding a skinny metal box, which he placed on the table in front of Kat. He opened the box and turned it around so Kat could see inside. Inside the box was four clear plastic tubes. Kat soon spotted that the tubes where all labelled and worked out that they contained liquid food. The tubes all had rubber straws coming out the top of them, so Kat could eat/drink well still being bound. Kat started reading the labels, the food inside from right to left was-Vanilla milkshake, tomato soup, fish paste and cum. “Hello again Kat, have you been enjoying your time so far. I’ve got a lovely game for us to play tonight. It involves the plastic food tubes in front of you and the electric vibrators in your pussy and ass. Oh yeah you had no idea about them, did you. I will fill you in on what’s going to happen to you. As you can see in front of you are four tubes all filled with food. The food goes from nice to horrible, if you go for the nice option I will electrify your pussy and ass harder and more often. If you go for the more horrible option I will make you orgasm over and over again” “I will leave it up to you which option you pick. You’ve not eaten often since you’ve come here. So which tube are you going to pick with that in mind. Maybe you would like to have two tubes but that comes at a price. Maybe you would like me to show you the different between pleasure and pain” He then turned on both vibrators. Kat was already wet and horny and quickly started to orgasm. He when started to turn on the electricity. It started at one but quickly started to move up till it got to the max of four. By now Kat was screaming in both pain and pleasure. He then turned off the vibrators so Kat could focus on the shocks she was getting, Kat was crying out. Then he stopped the shocks and turned up the vibrators. He kept Kat on the edge of a massive orgasm, just before she went over the edge he turned everything off. “So Kat what are you going to pick” Kat’s eyes went from one liquid food tube to another. She had no idea which one to go for. Did she want to enjoy endless orgasms, but have to eat dog food. Or did she want the taste of heaven and the pain of hell. Kat soon made up her mind. She picked the vanilla milkshake and tomato soup. They where taken out the box and placed in front of her and opened. The tomato soup tube’s plastic straw was placed in her mouth first. Kat started sucking and she could quickly taste the creamy tomato soup. It was lovely and Kat soon finished the tube. She then set about drinking the vanilla milkshake, which also went down very well. But all too soon Kat was finished and with that all the tubes where put back in the box. The man then took a roll of duct tape out of his pocket and started to wrap it around tightly Kat’s mouth and eyes. Keeping her gagged and blinded. Then the electric shocks started, leaving Kat crying in pain. Luckily for Kat she feel her pussy and ass being vibrated. She started to edge towards a massive orgasm. She loved the mix of pain and pleasure and was mmmppphhyy into her gag. She quickly got the massive orgasm she craved. She continued to have orgasms one after the other for another two hours. The orgasms had taken it’s toll on Kat she was now a sweaty mess. Her hair and make up was covering her face, her eye liner was pouring down her face from her beautiful eyes. Kat was breathing heavily, she was in latex bondage heaven. But once again her started to feel sleepy and soon drifted off. When Kat opened her eyes again she was back in her latex dogsuit and her dog mask. She was also locked back in her cage. Kat was feeling good, she was well feed and was still horny. But she would have to wait overnight for her next bondage scene. She would once again spend the night in her humiliating dogsuit. She started to drift away in her cage, she was in a fetish daydream. She started to think about what was coming next. Her master had come up with some amazing latex bondage set ups so far. She would be wearing the latex dogsuit longer then she though! M88

G Man At The Kennel

Thu, 25 Apr 2013 00:00:00 +0000

After teasing Jackie about waiting for my turn in her kennel (see Ken’s Birthday Gift), she finally placed me in one! Gromet

Fortunately the mysterious disease only seemed to effect the larger breeds, and not fatally either. Their skin would stink though, and they would scratch themselves raw trying to satisfy itches that wouldn’t go away. It was highly contagious, so much so that humans had unwittingly passed it from one dog to another with visits to the veterinarian in search of a cure. These were well loved dogs, and their owners would do almost anything to stop their suffering, and the center for disease control set up an automated facility to care for these dogs using the only method that looked successful.

A Visit to Paris

Sun, 21 Apr 2013 00:00:00 +0000

After a long and hard start to the year, my wife and I finally were off to Paris for a week of vacation. We landed early in the morning, found our hotel, showered and took off to see the sights. The Eiffel Tower, several museums, a couple of sidewalk cafes, and miles of walking were just the ticket for our first day and we fell in bed and went to sleep immediately. We awoke rested and ready, and off we went for the second day of adventure.

Jack's Place

Sun, 21 Apr 2013 00:00:00 +0000

By Her Own Hand

Fri, 19 Apr 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Marion was a long-time bondage fan. Long time meant since she was 12, and she realized that any view of a person tied up, on TV or in a newspaper article, whether it was the victim of gangsters, or the gangsters themselves handcuffed by the police, created some strange and nice stirrings inside her.

Growing up, one thing led to another, and she progressed to the Internet and discovered that her taste was shared by others, and was called bondage. But, though she was hugely turned on by pictures and videos of tied-up beauties, she hadn’t taken the step to actually practicing. How could she talk about her secret fantasies to anyone ? Whom to trust ? How could she take the plunge and the risk ? So she remained a closet bondage fan, and, as in many such cases, she indulged in self-bondage.

Girls Night In

Fri, 19 Apr 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Shelly pulled the nearly sheer, black nylon, body stocking up her long, shapely legs, the neckline stretching just enough to clear her full hips, stretched some more to cover her bust. She slipped her hands into the arms, nestled her fingers in the tips. She stood before the mirror tugging and smoothing, avoiding looking down to where her dark bush burst through the hole in the crotch. But she did look and she blushed. This was so not her, but it was totally Cynthia. She imagined her wearing the garment on a date, imagined the date’s surprise when he slid his hand under her skirt and found…

The Release Part 2

Fri, 19 Apr 2013 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part one

Part 2

I am in the cycle yet, once again. I have been on a binge for a month now and I don’t see an end happening soon. I do this from time to time. I go quietly upstairs and lock my door. I pull down the shades and open the bag that hides all my favorite and private toys, It contains, belts, ropes, ties, cords, elastic bands, leather straps, ribbons, cut strips of cloth, old seat belt straps, various other mechanisms for self locking . I have purchased a new item and want to try it out. I always find something new to add from time to time and want to push my boundaries. It’s part of the game I play, part of the excitement and part of the arousal that I enjoy.

The Punishment Chair 3: Isolation

Mon, 15 Apr 2013 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part two

Part 3: Isolation

Kat then heard the sound of a door opening and when the sound of the hooded man’s voice, “Welcome to your first day Kat I have a lot planned for you” Kat focused on the hooded man though her rubber dog hood. As he took a piece of paper out of his pocket. He slowly bent down till he was level with Kat’s rubber covered head. Kat was poking the snout of her latex hood through the bars from her metal cage. Kat was struggling and wriggling trying to escape her rubber dogsuit, but it was no good she was trapped. The hooded man when unfolded the paper right in front of Kat’s latex face. She stared at the beautiful drawings he had done. Suddenly she realized what the drawing was of, her next rubber bondage nightmare. Next to the pictures was a step by step plan of the bondage set up. Kat back away from the hooded man into the corner of her cage. She was breathing heavily through her dog hood and was sweating in her dogsuit. Her tight and shiny dogsuit kept her so well bound that she could not escape. He then pulled a small bottle out his pocket and placed it in the centre of her cage. She moved as far away from it as she could ever standing on her bound knees, pushing her latex bound and covered elbows though the bars of her cage. She was also pushing her humiliating dog hood though the bars as well. She then heard the door close, she was alone and starting to feel sleepy. When the door opened again Kat was sound asleep leaning against the bars of the cage. When she woke up again. She found herself in extreme rubber bondage, just like in the drawing she had seen. She was surrounded by poles, cameras, restraints and mirrors. Which showed her the level of bondage she was trapped in. It was staggering how bound she was. The only part of her body she could move was her eyes. She was locked into two very tight fitting shiny black latex catsuits which covered her whole body including her hands and feet. Her hands where trapped in black latex mittens, she was also locked into a heavy bondage straitjacket which was covered in straps which would kept her from escaping. Over the top of that straitjacket was a tight black latex sleep-sack which covered the top half of her body.

A Slave's Afternoon

Mon, 08 Apr 2013 00:00:00 +0000

You are lounging in your chair in front of the TV while I relax on the sofa reading a book, my feet resting on the ottoman. Every once in a while you glance over to see what I am doing. I am only wearing a collar (as instructed by my master) and a small apron. You smile indulgently at my forgetfulness. Earlier I was cooking dinner for us and I had forgotten to remove my apron afterwards. I look up at you, feeling your gaze on me, then look down at myself and my mouth forms an O. Your grin widens and your eyes grow more intense, waiting for me… I jump up quickly and remove my apron, stuttering my apologies.

An Unexpected Visitor

Mon, 08 Apr 2013 00:00:00 +0000

I have been living next door to Anna for a few years. We were both friendly towards each other and always exchanged pleasantries whenever we saw each other. We did the usual neighbourly things, taking in parcels when either one of us wasn’t in, keeping an eye on the other ones house whenever one was away. Anna was 43 and about 5'6" tall. She was attractive in a nice way and always held herself well, in a confident manner. She was single (as far as I could tell), and appeared to keep herself to herself. Three days ago, Anna came to my door and asked if I could do a favour for her. She explained that she was having her boiler serviced, but had to go out of town on a hastily arranged business meeting that her company had sent her on. Anna said that the boiler service was a pre- arranged appointment and that she desperately need it done. Could I let the engineer into her house and just watch him whilst he carries out the work. Anna said that she would be back the day after the appointment. I happily agreed to do it, especially as I wasn’t at work that day. The day came and I let the engineer in. After a couple of hours of mundane conversations and not too subtle hints for cups of tea, he left. I quickly tidied up the mess and went to leave. When all of a sudden, I don’t know why, I was hit with a strange longing of curiosity. I suddenly had the urge to find out more about Anna. I mean, I knew she worked in the city, but I didn’t know anything about her as a person or what she did in her personal life. I looked around the living room but couldn’t find anything to give me any answers. There were no pictures on display or any personal items lying around. I decided to take my curiosity upstairs. The obvious place to look for this amateur and frankly, hopeless detective was in the bedroom. I went into Anna’s bedroom and found, well, what you would expect in a bedroom. A bed, bedside table and a large fitted wardrobe. I opened up the bedside table drawer and found a book and a small key. The book didn’t appear that interesting and the key, well who keeps a key in their bedside drawer?! Closing the drawer, I went over to her large fitted wardrobe and opened the left hand side. Inside, hanging up was business suits, skirts, trousers and casual clothes. I closed the door and went over to the right hand side of the wardrobe. I opened the door and got the surprise of my life. Hanging up in this side of the wardrobe were leather mini skirts, PVC catsuits, trousers and skirts, rubber dresses, tops with chains on, masks. A whole array of clothing I certainly didn’t expect Anna to wear. I then decided to look through the smaller drawers of the wardrobe. The top drawer was full of Anna’s underwear. I pulled out a few panties, bras and tights. I quickly looked through the remaining three drawers. The next two were full of tops. However when I opened up the bottom drawer, I saw that it was full of underwear, made out of the same material as the clothes I had found earlier. I pulled out a pair of PVC panties. I held the panties in my hand. Feeling the material with my fingers, I started to become aroused. It was then I had an idea. I stripped off my clothes and put the PVC panties on. The feeling of the panties clinging tightly to my ass and cock was one that I strangely enjoyed. I began to stroke my ass and cock through the PVC, become more hard and wet as I did so. I went over to the open wardrobe and took out a PVC mini dress. I fit myself, somewhat snugly into the dress and started to walk around Anna’s bedroom, enjoying the sensations of the PVC on my skin, the fact that I had never worn woman’s clothing before and the fact I had found out a very sexy secret about Anna. I could barely contain myself in the panties and went into Anna’s en-suite bathroom so that I could relieve myself. In the bathroom, I saw Anna’s laundry basket. I open it up and sat at the top was a pair of blue satin panties that had been worn by Anna. I pulled them out and put the panties to my nose and smelt Anna’s stale pussy juice. The exotic smell of Anna’s pussy had made me fully swollen, my cock bulging against the material of the panties I was wearing. I was about to taste the dried pussy juice when a voice brought me to my senses. “What the bloody hell is going on here?! What the fuck are you doing dressed in my clothes”. It was Anna! She must have come back early from her meeting and come back into her house without me hearing her. This was totally unexpected! The colour drained from me. I started sweating a cold sweat and felt light headed. “Oh shit, oh shit, oh shit. I err, err, I err…” I stammered. My mouth had gone dry. All I could think of was the fact that Anna was bound to call the police and I would be branded a ‘dirty pervert’ around the neighbourhood. I began to try to take the dress off, but my wet hands made it a difficult task. “I’m really, really sorry Anna, I don’t know what came over me. Please don’t call the police or tell anyone. I’ve never, ever done this before”, I pleaded pathetically as I turned my back on Anna as I didn’t want her to see my shame. “Shut up”, snapped Anna. Suddenly Anna grabbed my right wrist and put a cold metal object on it. She pulled my arm behind my back and did the same to the left wrist, rasping the cold metal object to a close. Anna had handcuffed me. Great. Now not only had Anna caught me dressed in her clothing, she had restrained me to stop me leaving, my humiliation complete for when the police arrived. “Anna, I’m really sorry, please let me go” I again pleaded. Then my world went dark. My senses were heightened to the smell of leather. Anna had put one of her masks on me, one which I had found earlier in her wardrobe. “What, wha..”, my pleads had changed from one of forgiveness to one of curiosity. “If you wanna dress like a bitch and parade around in my clothes, then I’ll show you how I treat my bitches”, Anna said rather dominantly. “What, what do you mea…”. As I said this sentence, I suddenly found a ball being forced into my mouth and the sound of buckles being fastened on the sides of the mask. Anna had gagged me with a ball gag. So not only couldn’t I see, I now couldn’t speak to Anna. I was then suddenly pushed onto Anna’s bed. I then felt something being wrapped around my ankles and tightened. Anna had tied my ankles together. She then pulled the rope behind me, forcing my feet behind and tying the remainder of the rope to the chain of the handcuffs. I was now firmly hogtied on Anna’s bed. I tried to call out to Anna, but the ball gag was stifling my speech. Although I had no means of escape, I had a weird sense of enjoyment in my stomach, which began to transfer to my cock. It was a sense of helplessness and reliance on another person for the outcome of my self brought on predicament. “Don’t worry bitch, I won’t call the police, but I will teach you a lesson that you will remember for a long time”, said Anna, somewhat sadistically. I suddenly felt a relief that my indiscretion wouldn’t be reported, but had a slight concern about the lesson that I was going to be taught. By now, I was beginning to enjoy being tied up and gagged, and again felt my stiffening cock bulging against the tight material of Anna’s PVC panties that I was still wearing. Everytime I tried to moved, the more harder and wet I became. For a while I couldn’t hear Anna, but could what sounded like clothes being moved. After what seemed about half an hour, Anna spoke: “Right, let’s see what the bitch has got”. I felt a pair of gloved hands pulling up my dress. The same gloved hands then pulled down the panties I was wearing, exposing my hard and throbbing cock. Something then hit my cock twice, causing me pain. I tried to call out, but the ball gag stopped any sound coming out. “Get that thing down, NOW”, ordered Anna, and hit my cock again. “The bitch has a hairy pussy. This will have to be sorted out”. I felt something sticky being placed on my pubic area and patted down. Then it being pulled off quickly, pain was instantaneous. The same sticky object was applied three times more to my public area and my balls. Each time the result was the same. Pain. “Mmm, that’s better, the bitch has a smooth pussy”, laughed Anna. My God, what had Anna done??!! I then felt my mask being undone and removed. I blinked hard, my eyes getting used to the light again. I looked down to see what Anna had done and was shocked to discover that I was now totally shaved. It was then I noticed Anna. Anna was no longer the anonymous city worker. She had her hair pulled tight into a pony tail, coming from the top of her head. She was wearing a black leather studded peep hole bra, which exposed her beautiful, small but pert breasts. Her slender legs were enclosed in thigh length PVC boots and fishnet stockings. A black leather studded g-string covered her tight ass. Long black leather gloves covered her arms and wrists. “AAAnnnaaa”, I stammered. A leather gloved hand slapped me across my cheeks. “Shut it bitch!! It’s Mistress to you”. Anna then attached a strap-on dildo to herself. The dildo was black and 6" long. A look of fear came across my face. “Wwwhat are you going to do with that Mistress”, I asked. “Be silent bitch, you will find out” demanded Anna. Anna then untied the rope from the handcuff chain but left my ankles tied. “Now bitch, like any bad girl, you’ve got a nice shaved pussy, but you need to learn to take cock. Open up”. Anna then moved the dildo to my mouth. I shook my head and tried to pull my head away, but Anna grabbed my hair and pulled my head towards the dildo, at the same time pulling my hair causing me to open my mouth and cry out in pain. The dildo was then forced into my mouth. The taste of rubber filled my mouth. The dildo went to the back of my throat causing me to gag. Anna again ordered me to suck the dildo. I began sucking the dildo, my mouth going up and down the shaft, Anna moaning with pleasure. I carried on licking and sucking the dildo. Anna suddenly removed the dildo from my mouth. “You look to be enjoying that too much bitch. This is not pleasure for you”. Anna then walked over to her wardrobe and came back with another ball gag. Anna then forced the red ball into my mouth and fastened it up at the back of my mouth. To be honest I didn’t put up much resistance and found myself being hard again. Anna noticed this. “So the bitch likes that does she? Maybe she will like this”. Anna turned me over onto my front and began to spank me with a crop. My ass began to sting, the pain being a nice sensation. Each stroke making my cock throb more with enjoyment. After ten strokes, the spanking stopped. My ass was red and sore. “Mmm that’s a nice glow. Now the bitch needs to learn to take it doggy style”. My eyes widened. I shook my head and tried to say ’no’, but again the ball gag stopped any speech. Anna’s gloved hands spread my ass apart. The dildo slowly entered into me. I could feel Anna’s boots on my thigh’s as Anna slowly fucked me. A gloved hand reached down and stroked my still erect cock. “Mmmm does the bitch like this”, moaned Anna, as she continued riding me. Anna moved faster fucking me, the moans getting heavier and heavier with each stroke until she gripped me hard and let out a long moan of pleasure. “Oh yes, mmmmm, ohh yessss, ohmygod yesssssssssssssss”. Anna fucked me hard to a point, she orgasmed herself. She then rested her breasts on my back, as she breathed heavily with pleasure at the orgasm she had just enjoyed. “You enjoyed that bitch, didn’t you”, purred Anna. I nodded my head. I couldn’t pretend that I didn’t. Anna then withdrew from me, leaving my ass sore. “Before I release you, you still owe me. One day each week, you have to present yourself to me, to work around my home or to be my toy for me and my friends to enjoy. If you don’t, some interesting pictures may find their way onto the Internet, along with your name, address and your little misdemeanour. Understand”. I nodded. Anna then undid the handcuffs and untied my legs. She then removed the ball gag. I quickly got dressed and left Anna’s house and returned home to contemplate what had just happened. Now I await Anna’s phone call with baited breath, to be of service to her.

Moment of Truth

Thu, 04 Apr 2013 00:00:00 +0000

“Damn, sometimes wanting to be swallowed alive really sucks!!” Jerry thought to himself as he scanned through his massive collection of throat pictures and videos for about the millionth time.

It wasn’t that the fantasy itself sucked. It was actually a lot of fun. What sucked was that IT COULD NEVER COME TRUE!!! No matter how many great pictures he looked at, no matter how many gulp stories he read or wrote, no matter how vivid his imagination was, he knew he’d never be able to actually experience the exhilaration of sliding down a woman’s throat to her stomach.

The Unbreakable Bag

Thu, 04 Apr 2013 00:00:00 +0000

It had started out innocently enough. They’d gotten a carbon nanofilm devkit at their hackerspace, and started to play with the remarkable material. It was advertised as being as cheap as plastic, but 100x stronger, and true enough, the opaque black film was nearly impossible to rip. Even cutting it was hard, as it liked to slip between the blades of scissors and flexed away from knives. You had to use a rotary blade on a hard surface or set up a nanozipper to walk up the sheet and cleanly split it. After a few experiments with it, the roll of material had gone on a shelf, but he’d been thinking about it for weeks. Eventually, he got up the courage to try something. One night, he arrived at the space late, and got the rolls of material and the nanozipper and splicer out. First, he cut a few panels into a square roughly the size of a large bin liner. Next, he used the nanosplicer to reseal those edges, leaving only one edge open. Thinking a minute, he made a small incision in each side of the bag, to make sure air could get in. As he fluffed the bag in the air, it filled and floated down just like a regular trashbag would do. It looked just like any other bag, albeit it was a bit smoother and shinier. No one would notice it. He cleaned up the materials, and put the splicer in one pocket, and the zipper in his other, and exited the space. He turned and pulled his keys out of his pocket to lock the door, and turned with a start. Something had made a noise. He looked around, but there was no one there. Anyway, he was just leaving like a normal person - he just happened to be holding what looked like a trashbag. Satisfied that he was being paranoid, he headed down to the loading dock, where dozens of bags of trash were piled, waiting for pickup a few days later. Carefully, he lifted a few of them, and took a few steps into the pile. He arranged them around him, so that he had a nice soft bag under him, and a few squishy, heavy bags around him, nearly ready to topple down. He’d dreamed of doing this for years, becoming part of the trash. He’d actually done it once or twice in a big, regular bag, but it was so easy to rip out, he was desperate to try it inside the nanofilm. He’d play safe, of course, with the zipper in his pocket, but in this new bag, he could push and tear and thrash, and it would hold him inside. Getting excited, he fluffed the bag open once more, and then sat down inside it. Now it was time for his preparations. First, the gag. He popped a large black rubber ball into his mouth, and then wrapped a strip of the material he’d measured carefully around his neck and lower face, joining the ends behind his head. He fished out the splicer, and it walked up the plastic slowly, pulling the sides together until it was sealed around his face. He breathed through his nose, and felt the silky plastic conform to his mouth. He tried to spit out the ball, but it wasn’t going anywhere. He tried to make noise, and a muffled “mmph” came out, but he knew that was only a matter of time.

I Need Help!!

Tue, 02 Apr 2013 00:00:00 +0000

I NEED HELP!!

I live in a nice quiet cul-de-sac where everybody knows their immediate neighbours and carries out little favours now and then. However your personal business is your own business, and it stays like that. Until recently.

My neighbours are fantastic people. Jeff and Debbie, a married and recently retired couple in their 60’s, living their retirement dream to the full. They are currently travelling, spending their children’s inheritance! My other neighbour is Andrea, a divorced woman in her mid 50’s, living on her own as her children are away at university. She works at the local school as a science teacher. Andrea is very friendly and chatty without being nosey. She has blonde hair, cut into a bob and looks and dresses well for her age. As for me, Tom, well I’m a divorced, 40 something, holding down a good job for the local council as an environmental inspector.

Karen Discovers Her True Nature

Tue, 02 Apr 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Karen, now an adult recalls her discovery of what was to be her strongest influence of her sexual life.

Karen was your typical teenage girl. She stood about 5’6” tall, and looked fairly cute. She had a turned up nose and a quick smile. She had grown into a nice figure, but kept it disguised beneath layers of clothing. About a year ago, Karen started to video blog. She would post stuff on YouTube, doing this or that. It was mostly scatter-brained ramblings and such. One time she decided to try the “Duct Tape Challenge”. This involved being tied up with Duct Tape and trying to get loose. These “challenges” can be found all over YouTube and Daily Motion.

Adventures in Lunching

Wed, 27 Mar 2013 00:00:00 +0000

“Dull… dull… dull!” Debbie mumbled to herself as she leafed through the papers on her desk. She’d just finished a lengthy report. God what a chore! And now she had to deal with these new accounts. It would take a while to sort these out to work out which to deal with first. She leaned back and sighed.

“Oh F^%&*!$ll!” came the expletive from the adjoining cubical. Debbie laughed to herself then got up and stuck her head over the low dividing wall.

Giantess Beverly

Wed, 27 Mar 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter 1. Beverly heads out.

It was a nice warm morning in the month of May, I had gotten up and it was only 7:30 am. I was getting ready to go on vacation with Beverly, we decided to go to California to see the large redwood forests. It was now 7:45 am and Beverly was only a few minutes away, and as she got closer the ground began to tremble. My house was on the outskirts of a town about 32 miles from the city. I heard people outside screaming as Beverly got closer, she stoped right outside the town. I ran outside and looked up at her. She was a giant at least 300 feet tall. She was wearing a tight light pink low cut tang top with cleavage showing. On top she had on a light white open shirt and she was wearing tight light pantyhose spandex and open sandles on her feet.

One Way Ticket

Tue, 26 Mar 2013 00:00:00 +0000

I was quite happy, my work was going on so well that my boss had decided to encourage me with a ticket to one of those Arabian countries as a yearly bonus for the best employee. I suppose that our vice-director took an active part in it, she has been looking at me in a most shameless way recently. I pretended not to notice it though she was a very attractive woman: green eyes, fire-red hair of a colour ‘Cuba hot night’, high breast under white silk blouse, thin waist and a round upturned buns, slim legs always wearing black stockings and lacquer shoes.

Only too Willing

Tue, 26 Mar 2013 00:00:00 +0000

It was the money. The damned student loans ! With the recession, finding a job right out of university that paid enough to take care of them, a practice that had gone on for generations, was no longer valid. Jessica was now only weeks away of becoming a deadbeat in the financial system for defaulting on her loans, as well as on some credit card debt she’d accumulated to try and service the loans until she found a decent job. So, every day, for want of anything better, she scanned Craig’sList for ads that might give her a few days’ reprieve.

The Jessica Display

Sun, 24 Mar 2013 00:00:00 +0000

I could hear the mummer of hundreds of people near Marcus chemicals trade show display just on the other side of the partitions, and even though I was more deeply involved in it this year than I had intended, I couldn’t hide the excitement I felt knowing all of them, including our competitors, would be seeing me before the show ended…

My name is Jessica and I have been employed with Marcus chemicals for seven years, first having worked in the front office as a charming receptionist, and then in the back office to learn sales and finance from the company owner Jim Marcus. Jim had plans for me, not that the hansom fifty year old wanted to share my bed or anything like that, it was just that he noticed I had a desire to achieve and could do well in the male dominated chemical business with my “natural sex appeal”. I was the only woman employed at Marcus, besides the front office receptionist that took my place when I got promoted, and as a result I felt very comfortable around all the guys, and they were apparently just as comfortable around me. I would enter the chemical batch plant often to see for myself how things worked, partially to be more knowledgeable than my male counterparts with our customers, and also just for fun to taunt the guys with sexual innuendo that would have earned all of us counseling at any other company.

At the Academy 8: The Cost of Carelessness

Wed, 20 Mar 2013 00:00:00 +0000

continues from part 7

Part 8: The Cost of Carelessness

“Oh, good morning Roger.” Amy was rinsing out her coffee cup as Roger walked in to the kitchen, still in his pajamas. She was fully dressed and the dishes in the sink made it clear that both she and Ken had already been up, eaten, and cleaned up. “I was just about to leave you and Andrea a note. Now that the 24 hours is up, Ken and I figured we’d stick around in the suite for a little while just pretend like were having a normal day away from the Academy. We won’t have the chance to do much of that pretty soon.”

Caught & Tickled by my Wife’s friend Antinette

Tue, 19 Mar 2013 00:00:00 +0000

I often like to get myself dressed up in nylons and high heels and tie myself up just for fun. Being a guy it just isn’t the thing most guys do. I am very lucky that my wife will let me indulge myself and tie myself up for her to find, but sometimes it just nice to tie myself up and enjoy my capture until I finally get myself loose. Just recently we moved and with all of the prep of getting ready to move and then moving I didn’t have a whole lot of time to myself to enjoy my hobby. My wife’s son and myself were just about done putting everything away in it’s new place and life was starting to get back to normal.

The Porch Swing

Tue, 19 Mar 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Meg turned on the headlights. The temperature readout on the dash read 28 degrees. Not all that cold. A bit below freezing. Cold enough to justify the big coat. As the sky darkened and the temperature dropped Meg’s anticipation grew, grew until, by the time she pulled into the driveway, she was downright squirmy.

She contemplated a shower to warm her first, but she knew that soapy fingers would find themselves you know where and that would put the kibosh on her plans. So she gathered her things and got undressed. She took a minute for a quick pee and to splash some water on her face. The face that looked back at her still looked odd. She had broken her nose when she was a kid and it always had a bit of a twist to the right. Now it was straighter and smaller with a bit of an upturn at the tip. The injections gave her lips a full, pouty look that she liked. All in all it was a bonus well-spent. She had even shorn her long chestnut hair. Her new short do gave her a perky look. She looked at her boobs and considered having them done for the thousandth time. Not out of vanity. It was that they were too big and her bra straps dug into her shoulders. She hefted one.

Gai-Shift - Peregrine 8: Afterward

Fri, 15 Mar 2013 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Peregrine 7: Best laid plans…)

Chapter 8: Afterward

Like a civil-servant’s career, the Russian plains were endless and tedious. They stretched away to a disinterested horizon, brown and drab and humorless. The sky’s optimistic blue had been belted into the overcast’s mummification. From struggling weeds, water beaded from the morning storm, falling to the sod with disappointed drips.

Six riders sat on their scrawny ponies in a loose half-ring, lances drooping, leaning forward to peer at the thing on the ground before them. One of them nervously fingered her reins.

Anna

Fri, 08 Mar 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Part One: The Spiderweb

The chrome and glass elevator purred higher into the tower that housed the Ramses Corporation, its sole occupant fidgeting quietly. Anna stared at the image mirrored in the polished glass in front of her. At twenty-one, she cut a tall, willowy silhouette. Mostly thanks to her mother’s genetics, but complemented by her participation in three years of varsity volleyball. The workouts left her with toned, muscled thighs, and a firm, sculpted butt. Luckily, the generous curves of her hips were balanced in equal measure by a full D-cup bust. In all, Anna knew she was the only one who found any fault in her looks. This self-doubt manifested itself as an unflattering style, clothes cut for comfort and concealment rather than to emphasize her luxurious curves. She wore her blonde hair pulled back in a simple ponytail, with no makeup other than the blush left by her lip gloss. Ordinarily, Anna’s style didn’t bother her at all. It was only at times like this, when confronted by the sleek and chic of the corporate elite, that Anna felt embarrassed about her plain and somewhat dumpy outfits.

The Release

Thu, 07 Mar 2013 00:00:00 +0000

It’s that time again where I need to hold myself in bondage. I do this ritual as I methodically close the door and lock it making sure no one can get in. I open the bag that I have hidden safely underneath my dresser and tucked under drawers. I have made it so undetectable.

The dark mesh bag has a few rings to hang it on underneath, making so it won’t dangle and is hidden from the obvious looker who may bend down and want to see if they dropped something. It stretches the length of the dresser and is held in place by hooks that are secured into the woodwork. You can’t detect it unless you put your hand all the way up beyond the bottom molding, a perfect non suspecting place.

At the Academy 7: Decoration

Fri, 01 Mar 2013 00:00:00 +0000

continues from part 6

Part 7: Decoration

“Let’s go, Roger. I know you can move faster than that even with the hobble.”

Andrea tugged on the rope she’d attached around his waist. His hands were firmly cuffed behind his back, and the cuffs at his ankles had about a 2 foot chain between them.

“I can’t see and the chain from my wrists to the hobble occasionally makes things interesting.” He said, too much anger in his voice for someone who was naked, cuffed, blindfolded, and being forced to walk outside. The slight chill in the air had warned him about the last part before he could feel the grass under his feet.

A Day on the Lake

Tue, 26 Feb 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Hot sun. Bikinis. Wakeboards, laughter, music and beer. Its hard to beat a day on the lake! My wife and I were having a normal weekend day on the lake: wake up late, eat a leisurely breakfast, throw on some sunscreen, jump in the boat and go. We took a mid-afternoon siesta to get ready for the evening. Then a friend called and said, “Come over for some cocktails and dinner, we are having a spontaneous party”!

Billie’s Girl

Sat, 23 Feb 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Erin leaned into the mirror and tried to get rid of the little blobs of mascara on her lashes. Damn it, that’s why I don’t use this stuff! She fussed with it for a few seconds more and then sat back to look at the fruits of her labor.

The mascara and eye shadow were nice touches; they brought out her eyes, which she thought were her best feature. The lip gloss made her lips fuller and, my heavens, more sensual!

The Adventures of Vera Purdee 1: The Box of Doom

Sat, 23 Feb 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1: The Box of Doom

Vera Purdee moaned, as she fingered her pussy. She had been a self-bondage enthusiast since her high school years, and she was finally finished setting up her project. If it worked as planned, it would be her biggest, most thrilling adventure yet!

She had tied herself up even when she was still a kid, and as she hit puberty, she began to realize that the idea of being bound or otherwise helpless really turned her on. She was even lucky enough to find a boyfriend her sophomore year who was into bondage, but it just wasn’t the same. For some reason, she got the biggest kick out of self-bondage. Becoming helpless, entirely through her own actions. Or mistakes. She couldn’t really explain it, but it was just hit her buttons so much more than mundane bondage did.

At the Academy 6: Completely Surrounded

Sun, 17 Feb 2013 00:00:00 +0000

continues from part 5

Part 6: Completely Surrounded

Suspended in rubber, trapped in darkness, Roger really couldn’t judge time well. At one point he tried counting heartbeats and using a rough pulse count to estimate the amount of time, but the count got quite high and it created such monotony that it didn’t particularly help. So he gave up and tried to develop a strategy that would let him gain some freedom of movement.

Lara Croft and the Temple of Lolth

Sun, 17 Feb 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Lara sat at a cafe in Paris on the Champs-Elysees later in the evening waiting for her mysterious customer to contact her. All she had been told is that her customer would be wearing a white scarf and had a very high paying job for her to look at.

A limousine pulled up outside the cafe and a mysterious woman dressed in a black silk hood & cloak, a black scarf tied over her slicked back hair, long black leather gloves, high boots and a white scarf wrapped around her neck stepped out. Lara noticed she was nude under the trench-coat save for silk black g-string panties. She also had a spider tattoo on her midriff. Lara thought she looked highly impressive.

The Last Day of Her 29th Year Part 3: The Final Act

Fri, 15 Feb 2013 00:00:00 +0000

(a spiritual sequel to “The Death of Doctor Vader“)

Part 3: The Final Act

Hazel lay spent in the middle of the bed, breathing hard, panting almost, after our carnal act together. I rolled myself out from under the sheets and she lay there, staring at the ceiling for a moment before turning her head to look to me. I began to get dressed.

“Hazel” I said softly over my shoulder.

The Last Day of Her 29th Year Part 3: The Final Act

Fri, 15 Feb 2013 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Last Day of Her 29th Year Part 2: The Death of Doctor Vader)_

_(a spiritual sequel to “The Death of Doctor Vader“)

Part 3: The Final Act

Back Pain

Sun, 03 Feb 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Jan had been putting up with her back pain for a long time and although she was not sure how much good it would do she had made and appointment with a chiropractor. She now sat on the cold table, with nothing on but her panties and one of those silly gowns that had no sides and tied at each shoulder. They were nothing more than a big loin cloth and didn’t do a lot to cover her. The nurse who had led her to the tiny examining room had been less than friendly. She was a tall brunet who really didn’t seem to want to be working here. Jan was handed the gown, told to remove all her clothes and put it on and the was left alone to wait.

Thanks, Miss Laughton 2: Salvation

Sun, 03 Feb 2013 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Thanks, Miss Laughton)

story continues from part one

Part 2: Salvation

THE STORY SO FAR: Sarah Laughton, a schoolteacher in her mid-thirties, has been imprisoned in her own home by Tommy Swan, a former pupil, who has a crush on her. Wanting to avoid a scandal Sarah reluctantly agrees to co-operate with him in bondage sessions. However the stress and fear has caused Sarah to break down and she can no longer fight against Tommy’s intentions.

Carly

Mon, 28 Jan 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Just my luck, thought Alex, watching Jay’s car pull away. First chance we’ve had lately for a weekend of X-Box, and his back starts acting up. With a resigned shrug, he turned and entered the house.

“Alex?” Pausing on the stairs, Alex glanced into the living room.

“What’s up Joe?”

“You might not want to go up there quite yet,” his brother said.

“And why not?”

“Well, Carly spent the weekend.”

Mistress Sends Me on a Trip

Sun, 20 Jan 2013 00:00:00 +0000

As you have seen from my recent adventures my Mistress, Mistress Stephanie has taken immense pleasure in messing with my state of mind in our recent sessions including setting me up and accusing me of playing around with another lady. Well I knew this next trip was going to be another one because I was told I was to book a trip out on Thursday evening with a 5 pm flight home on Sunday afternoon. I was told to pack an extra change a clothes in my carry on, wear a pair of jeans and shirt I didn’t care about and to to bring nothing else except for my ID, cellphone, 20 dollars and my house keys for when I get home. THURSDAY Thursday afternoon comes around and Mistress arrives at my place about 3 hours before my flight and tells me that she will take me to the airport. I’m confused because I thought I was going on a trip with her. Of course it is not a simple drive to the airport because as I am getting in the passenger seat of her car she hands me a pair of blackened out sunglasses for me to wear and tells me I must be restrained for this part of my trip. She proceeds to handcuff my hands behind my back and shackles my ankles together. I start to ask her questions on what is going on and I receive a quick slap to the face and a warning to not speak unless I am asked a question. I heard a click, felt the exhale of her first cigarette of the drive and felt the car move.

Reality Check

Sun, 20 Jan 2013 00:00:00 +0000

“Hi! I’m Joanne. Joanne Van Felt. Your neighbor?”

The woman gestured toward the house next door.

“Oh! Hi! I’m Marsha. Come in. Please. Apologies for the mess.”

“No need to apologize. If I didn’t have company I’d never clean.”

Marsha led her neighbor into the kitchen. She was Marsha’s height. Trim, but a bit top heavy. Her snug white blouse and wide belt emphasized her assets. She had perfect hair. Big hair. Her slacks fit snug. Everything was snug. A half size smaller and it would look trampy. On Joanne? The word dominatrix came to mind. Marsha blinked the thought away.

The Wedding Gown

Sun, 20 Jan 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Cindy and Mark made quite a couple. They both knew their strengths, and they used them to full advantage. Cindy was a former college cheerleader. She was extraordinarily beautiful and graceful, and she knew that could have had any man she wanted. Mark was a wealthy, intelligent and successful accountant, and he knew that he could have any woman he wanted.

After six months of dating, Mark was convinced that Cindy was the woman for him, and he asked her to marry him. Cindy had grown to love Mark, and she immediately accepted. A few weeks into their engagement, Mark resolved himself to tell Cindy about his predilection for bondage and domination, and he planned a special evening for them. After an elegant dinner and an evening at the opera, Mark’s limousine driver took them back to Mark’s house in the hills.

Don't Be Trippin

Sat, 19 Jan 2013 00:00:00 +0000

They slowly crept threw the woods. Rumor had it there was an old man still lived in the ranch on the far side of the valley. He was said to be magical and had gifts hidden on his ranch. Cindy didn’t believe in any of this bullshit. She was here so her boyfriend would stop talking about it.

“Damn it!” Will huffed. “This trail is no good either.”

“Can we just leave now? There’s a reason why it’s called a rumor you know?” Cindy grew more irritated. “How long are you going to keep this up its getting dark?”

Kens life in Self Bondage 1: The Formative Years

Fri, 18 Jan 2013 00:00:00 +0000

This is my story of self bondage. More specifically my story of cock and ball self bondage. It started over 60 years ago. In the beginning it was all so new and exciting. Today 60 plus years later it is not new but it is still exciting.

1: The Formative Years

When I was about five or six years old we lived in a house that had a lot of trees in the backyard. As a boy I spent many hours climbing in the trees and pretending all sorts of imaginary games. I remember one day trying to climb up one of the smaller trees. I had reached up and grabbed a hold of one of the branches and wrap my legs around the trunk of the tree and started to pull myself up. I remember as I was pulling I started to get this strange feeling in between my legs. I can remember how good it felt as I pulled myself up slid back down the tree. The more I did it the better it felt and I kept doing it until something happened and I thought I had peed my pants. I can remember the feeling of being paralyzed and just hanging there with my legs wrapped around the tree unable to move. After a couple of minutes I was able to climb down the tree and when I checked I had this gooie white stuff all over me and my pants.

At the Academy 5: Fierce Competition

Thu, 17 Jan 2013 00:00:00 +0000

continues from part 4

Part 5: Fierce Competition

Roger surveyed the hotel lobby from the mezzanine above. He knew what he was looking for, but needed to be sure that he didn’t appear to actually be looking. If his information was right, Amy and one of her partners in crime would be making their way across the lobby towards the West entrance at any moment now. He checked his watch, wondering if he had the timeline wrong in his head. As he did so, he allowed himself a moment to replay the events of the past week.

My Wife's Friday Night

Thu, 10 Jan 2013 00:00:00 +0000

(a True Story)

There is no way of getting around it, our sex life had gotten a little stale. “Time for a sex-slave evening” I told my wife!

She blushed a bit and sighed; she tolerates these nights more than she embraces them. Which makes it even better for me. And, of course, some of our neighbors.

On this particular Friday night, I had her dress in a short black skirt, high heels, and a lacy blouse with a built-in bra which held her perky breasts high and tight. Her black thong underwear were tight since they helped hold a special guest inside my wife’s glory hole - a remote-controlled silver bullet vibrator. Controlled, of course, by me.

Tough Love Part 9: Retribution

Thu, 10 Jan 2013 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Tough Love Part 8: Enslaved)

Part 9: Retribution

I opened the door to Lucy’s bedroom and entered carrying a tray with two cups of steaming, fresh coffee. I placed the tray on the dresser beside Lucy’s bed. She stirred and opened her eyes, she smiled sleepily and pushed herself up into a sitting position. She stretched her arms up and yawned, the sheet fell to her waist and I stared longingly at her perfect breasts. She made no move to cover herself as I handed her a cup from the tray. She sipped the coffee, I crossed to the window and opened the blinds, allowing bright sunlight to flood the room. A groan came from the bed and I saw Barry squinting against the light as he awoke. Lucy leant down and kissed him “good morning sleepy head,” she said.

Payback on the Thirteenth Floor

Fri, 04 Jan 2013 00:00:00 +0000

“It’s been way too long my old friend,” thought Alan, as he caressed the padded steel frame. It had been more than a month since he had been able to find time for a session. A combination of awkwardly timed shifts behind the hotel bar, and the hectic work leaving him over-tired meant that indulging his own passions was the last thing on his mind. After a while though, the itch to tie himself up became impossible to ignore.

SB Experienced Checked off this Year

Fri, 04 Jan 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Okay, let me first start this story by saying this is 100% true. This is also a dangerous precedent I have started but the reward was the best experience I have ever had in this lifestyle hands down. I am usually into self-bondage but it has gotten stale, I am able to successfully tie myself up for any amount of time without any trepidation, always with a way out, no more challenges can hold me, it is just a waiting game. Being a dominant male, I usually only resort to self-bondage between willing bondage participants, so it is like a booby prize for me, sadly. I have put my participants into some intricate rope and wanted the same done to me, but without a way to get out, a true challenge where I have to wait for the ice timer and not manage to chicken out because of boredom or shoddy cinch nooses.

Snow Bound

Mon, 24 Dec 2012 00:00:00 +0000

The blue marquis scrolled across the bottom of the TV screen. Severe winter weather warning in effect until 6.a.m. for the following counties …

Annette grabbed the remote, thumbed over to the weather station. She had been following the storm track all day and was delighted when the first flakes fell a couple of hours ago. There was over an inch of the fluffy white stuff on the ground. Just enough to cover everything, creating a perfect, picture postcard setting. But there’s perfect and then there’s perfect.

The Party

Mon, 24 Dec 2012 00:00:00 +0000

You look back at your clunker of a car, mentally kicking yourself for not agreeing to the lift you were offered before you left. Now here you are, dressed for a night on the town, not for a walk in the country in the pre dawn.

It started like a normal evening. The invite to the vicar’s and tarts party had arrived last week and you had barely been able to contain yourself with anticipation. Your partner had elected to remain at home (never one for socialising at the best of times, let alone in fancy dress) so you had busied yourself getting the perfect outfit together. Never being one who was shy of your figure, most of your outfits were quite revealing but nothing seemed to set the right tone. However, while shopping, you had come across the perfect dress. Black leather, halter necked, scoping between your breasts and ending no more than an inch below your bottom. Not something to be worn to a meeting with the boss, but for a party where everyone was going to be looking like a tart (or a vicar) perfect.

At the Academy 4: Alone for the Holidays

Sun, 23 Dec 2012 00:00:00 +0000

continues from part 3

Part 4: Alone for the Holidays

“What the hell is going on?” Roger wondered for what had to be the fourth time. He tried willing his arms to move, but the effects of the stunner simply made that impossible. He watched as the four figures moved around him and wondered what would come next.

The day had started ordinarily enough, at least for someone in his circumstances. Although the holiday break left him without classes or responsibilities, it also left him with few options for entertainment or diversion. He had had the bad luck to come down with a serious virus that had been brought to the Academy along with the delivery of supplies almost 7 weeks ago. He certainly hadn’t been alone in getting ill; better than a quarter of the station’s student body, instructors, and staff had also contracted the virus before a quarantine managed to knock down further transmission. Unfortunately, Roger had been the last to contract the illness before this occurred.

But I'm NOT a Woman!

Sun, 23 Dec 2012 00:00:00 +0000

“But honey, I’m not a woman!”

Of course, the line that I heard after I said that the first time was to be my eventual downfall. When my wife looked at me and said, “Well, you seem to be DRESSING like one!”

Of course, it wasn’t like I was planning on getting caught. And I certainly didn’t plan on getting caught in the manner in which I was. But those were now things of the past. But I guess that I should explain how it got to this point, where my little line certainly would not explain the way I look NOR the way I dress.

Dog Problems

Sat, 22 Dec 2012 00:00:00 +0000

He reread the letter for a fourth time, completely sure it was one of his friends fucking with him:

“Jason Chatham,

I chair a very exclusive group, one I am positive you’ve never heard of. Once a month, we gather together to indulge in certain…“guilty pleasures.” It has come to my attention that you are somewhat short handed on funds. Your background information has been thoroughly investigated, and we feel that you would be perfect for our present needs.

Dog Problems

Sat, 22 Dec 2012 00:00:00 +0000

He reread the letter for a fourth time, completely sure it was one of his friends fucking with him:

“Jason Chatham,

Sandra: The Indentured Prostitute

Thu, 20 Dec 2012 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from How Sandra became Indentured

Everyone at the office noticed that Sandra was much nicer to her grumpier old boss. “A love hate relationship” they all said. Sandra noticed herself daydreaming from time to time about taking another business trip, and she alternated between feeling disgust and lust for thinking about sex with strangers, especially for money.

Finally the call came from her boss: “Sandra”, he said “we are going to New York. I want you completely shaved. Do you understand?”

Sweat This!

Thu, 20 Dec 2012 00:00:00 +0000

They made love in the hot Southern afternoon until she was satisfied several times before he completed the job with his usual crescendo and immediate lack of interest. They were both hot and glistening.

“Oh,” he said, jumping up, “I just have to shower, you know I must always be clean.”

So off he went, leaving her to wonder as usual if he quite got it. Mars and Venus had no effect, she thought, although he said he’d read it. It was time to encourage a little more post-coital appreciation. A woman of means, she cracked her laptop and soon found exactly what she was looking for. Some clicks and around $500 later, she was closing it when he came out of the bathroom, in a cloud of her expensive soap, toweling off his hair.

Sealed, Constrained, Recycled 16: Descent into Torment

Thu, 13 Dec 2012 00:00:00 +0000

continued from chapter 15

Chapter 16: Descent into Torment

In the morning after a good night’s sleep between latex sheets within his cell the slave reported to the Mistress after showing obsequence to her by kneeing and placing his helmeted head on her rubber booted foot.

“Mistress, the subject is progressing well, in the last 24 hours there has been little physical activity apart from that expected from the input of the programme and his response to it. It would seem that he is now deeply confused and has lost track of both time and where he is. The earlier struggles noted already on the trace where the subject fought against his containment have passed, as have any contact with the reality of his situation. The auditory input has been gradually increased over the time he has been within the inflatable body bag to the point where it is now almost constant; both when he is asleep and conscious. It is clear that he now has accepted the messages contained within the programme believing that they are his own thoughts. In 6 hours he can be moved to the floatation tank and the second part of the programme begun.”

American Dream 9: Final Weekend

Wed, 12 Dec 2012 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from American Dream 8: Bath Time)

Part 9: Final Weekend

Saturday 7TH September 2006 1103am

The cold water had reached Jennifer’s crotch, which she gyrated in concert with the cruel rhythm of the vibrator. Her eyes were wide open in anxious anticipation, her straining neck now fully extended, still held fast by the hair tie, in trying desperately to keep the ever deepening water at bay. Her Mother was still trying to fight the vibrator that was brutally pounding her pussy. Her struggles intensified as she could see the water rising around the bound Jennifer, and finally she tried to catch my attention by looking at me and nodding her head frantically.

Tanya's Mistake

Sat, 01 Dec 2012 00:00:00 +0000

The firmware modification Tanya wanted to perform on her Batsman 3000 Cleaning and Personal Care robot required that she attach a cable. This meant kneeling and crawling on the floor around the inert ‘bot, but it was no hardship to do so: The floor, at least in that room, was covered with a lush carpet, a pastel lavender in color and fur-like in texture. It caressed her bare legs and tiny feet as she struggled with the connection before finally managing to snap it into place.

Letters From Kaylin Chapter 6: New HAZMAT Environmental Suits

Wed, 21 Nov 2012 00:00:00 +0000

I have consolidated all of my stories to date on a Yahoo Adult Group. The Group has the stories and loads of free heavy rubber photo finds that I’ve compiled over the years. There are even a couple of photos of me enjoying my favorite material. http://groups.yahoo.com/group/rbrbill_fans/ - Story continues from Chapter 5_

Chapter 6: New HAZMAT Environmental Suits

The suit was white as snow. It was seamless with attached gloves and socks. The latex was smooth but thickened appreciably from the upper thigh to the foot. The feet were covered with ¼ inch thick latex because of the increased thickness. This made the feet seem to be in some sort of footwear rather than the usual latex stocking of most latex suits. The latex from the mid-chest down to the legs was medium thickness and though stretchy it was still very tight. At the shoulders and the neck opening the latex thinned to allow entry. The matching helmet with attached shirt was designed to put on before the suit and would seal to the upper suit in a tight and fluid resistant seal. The white helmet had a drinking tube wrapped around its exhaust snout while the air intake was a nickel plated snap ring designed to accept either a dedicated air supply or a self-contained breathing tank.

Scout Camp

Mon, 12 Nov 2012 00:00:00 +0000

continued from Marie Spending a Day in a Bin & Human Garbage The Letter

The letter arrived on a thursday, but Marie didn’t notice it before friday. And it sure didn’t advertise itself - just a simple, white envelope with her name and address in front. No sender. The stamp was ordinary and the post office had marked it a few days before. Now of course a letter wasn’t a big deal in itself, but Marie didn’t receive many letters. After her father had died last year, she hadn’t received any letters at all! That is - of course she had bills and other kinds of official letters, but nothing like this. She drank a cup of coffee while letting the anticipation grow.

Heavylifters

Sun, 11 Nov 2012 00:00:00 +0000

Knock, knock.

Alex turned his attention from monitor, put his glasses on and focused on the door. Don looked up over his book in the same direction. “Who can it be?” he asked, not really expecting any answer.

Knocking repeated. Alex replied, seeking some slippers from under the table, “Lets see”.

He opened the door and let in Kate and Alice. Not the most expected guests. Both the room and its inhabitants were not in the best shape possible. Piles of clutter, dirty dishes, uncombed hair and Don only had on his underpants. The girls looked at him, giggled, he blushed and they giggled again. While Don dressed, Kate explained: “Guys, we hate to distract you, but we just got our things delivered including a fridge and the lift is not working, you know. So can you, please, help us?”

Halloween Mermaid

Tue, 30 Oct 2012 00:00:00 +0000

A Halloween Special 2012 Tale

What better way to celebrate Halloween than at a pirate-themed party on an island that was rumored to be haunted?

That was the theory. Claire’s problems began when she went to pick out a costume.

The guys had it easy. There were lots of pirate costumes available. They could get anything from a historic pirate outfit to a Captain Jack Sparrow costume.

There were a lot of pirate costumes available for girls, too but they were all “sexy pirate”. “Captain Hooker” was more like it.

The Perfect Party Costumes

Tue, 30 Oct 2012 00:00:00 +0000

“You guys are gonna love this.”

Kyle glanced at his friend doubtfully. He was a great teammate, but his ideas sometimes caused more than a little trouble. Shrugging, he decided to go along, at least till he saw what he was in for.

As usual, the three friends drew quite a bit of interest, which Kyle had learned to accept as a matter of course. Together, they’d become known in this small university town as Triple K. Kyle, Kurt, and Karl. Quarterback, halfback and wide receiver, respectively, and the main reason their small school seemed destined to make the playoffs this year. Which, in this town, made them celebrities of no small order.

Thanksgiving Secured

Fri, 19 Oct 2012 00:00:00 +0000

My, was I pleased to finish that job. It wasn’t much, just change a ballcock in the attic, but that must have been the filthiest attic I have ever been in. Muck and filth everywhere. By the time I had finished I was black. Still it was Wednesday, two thirty in the afternoon, and I was finished. Tomorrow was Thanksgiving. Four glorious days with nothing to do, but relax. Just as I got back to the van my cell phone rang.

The Stag Week

Fri, 19 Oct 2012 00:00:00 +0000

The stag week was going better than expected. Ben, the guy a week from marriage, had been having a great time enjoying the last few days of freedom in Amsterdam. Even I had managed to put a little… incident between myself and his fiancé out of my mind, at least enough to build an image of someone carefree so not to let Ben get suspicious.

All in all there were 5 of us and the week had been spent mainly drinking and briefly exploring the more seedy areas but on the last night Mark, the best man, had suggested visiting a kinkier club that he thought would give Ben a suitable send off into married life. I’d had one or two sessions of being loosely tied up but had never really got into it and considered myself fairly vanilla so I had no real idea what to expect from the night but was willing to give it my all in an effort to keep Ben happy.

Snip

Wed, 17 Oct 2012 00:00:00 +0000

Holly showered and put on her work clothes. It was a cross between milk maid and French maid. More the latter minus the lace trim and in brown instead of black. She pulled on her underwear and dark brown pantyhose. Over that she added the frilly, tan panties. They showed below the hem. The skirt was short enough for that - on purpose. She pulled on the special bra, the one with a plunging neckline because the dress barely covered her nipples.

The Tree

Sat, 08 Sep 2012 00:00:00 +0000

This is a quirky little story that I thought you the readers might enjoy. It starts as a spanking story and develops into a full blown female domination tale, with lots in between. Have a nice day, the culprit should I am certain. Enjoy if you will with my compliments. S. M. Ackerman.

The Tree.

The garden was large, filled with trees of all sorts but I had only got any interest in only one of them. It was a huge oak tree set within our apple orchard and it must be about three hundred years old, judging by the height and number of branches it had.

Best Laid Plans

Fri, 07 Sep 2012 00:00:00 +0000

The room was small and sparsely furnished, containing only a cot and a sturdy chair. Near the door lay a small heap of cloth. Light from a single overhead fixture shone on the sole occupant, a nude Asian woman who lay silently on the cot. The woman’s eyes were wide with fear, yet her body lay limp, motionless. Soft moans occasionally slipped from slightly parted lips.

Silently, the door opened. In stepped a stooped, aged figure. “Hello, Mary,” the figure said in a rasping voice. “I’m Jason Murdoch. Get used to the name, my dear. You’ll have years to familiarize yourself with the rest.”

History Repeats Itself

Sun, 26 Aug 2012 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from History Repeats Itself)

Part 2

“So… no reason to repeat the experience, right?” he asked her.

“Whaaat?!” she raised her head and looked him in the eyes. “You can’t be serious, not after the way you touched me last night” she replied.

“The way I touched you?! I barely even put my hands on you!” James protested. “Well… ‘barely’ felt like ‘immensely’ to me. You just brushed your fingers against my plastic and I couldn’t stop cumming” she squirmed, remembering her last evening. “I didn’t even sleep… I fainted!” “I was kinda hoping this wouldn’t happen…” James sighed. “You hoped I wouldn’t like it? Why? This felt awesome!” she told him. “I know all too well, I know… and I told you already that’s the whole problem, Isabelle. I don’t want you to become an inanimate doll like my other girlfriends…” he looked down. “Okay, that’s nice and all, but you need to be fair. You’ve just proven to me that the potion works like you said it would, so I understand the risks of doing it over and over. Still, I want you to let me try again, and I’d like you to give me the whole experience this time…” she brought his head up with her index lifting his chin. “We’ve got the whole weekend ahead of us…” she paused, looking at him with lustful eyes. “Let me be your inflated toy one last time, please?” she asked as she climbed over him, grabbing his still hard cock with her right hand. “One last time and that’s it, and just…ahhh… because you know how to aaahh ask…” he hissed as he reached into the nightstand’s drawer next to him. He handed the potion over to Isabelle who looked back at him waiting for instructions. “Two sips should have you shiny and air-filled for the rest of the weekend… I think” he guessed roughly. “roo fink?” she gargled as she held the two sips into her mouth, not swallowing yet. She gave James a stare. “Worst case, you’ll skip work on Monday, but that should be the right quantity, I swear. You should swallow already” he told her a moment too late. Still holding the liquid in her mouth, James saw Isabelle’s closed lips turn bright red and shiny in front of his eyes. A second later, her mouth was forced open into an O shape, leaving a rubber hole in Isabelle’s face. The unswallowed liquid oozed out of her round mouth onto her chin.

Rrafnop

Wed, 22 Aug 2012 00:00:00 +0000

“Lieutenant Daniels, please report to the bridge immediately.”

Sighing, John Daniels rose from his bunk and slipped into his uniform shirt. Turning, he stepped through the door separating the sleeping quarters from the bridge.

“Commander, why bother to use the intercom?” Daniels knew the question was useless, but felt compelled to ask it anyway. “Why not just holler?”

Commander T’Serra glanced toward him, one elegant eyebrow rising slightly. “’Hollering’,” she said in her even tones, “is neither proper procedure, nor is it a logical method of communication. We are approaching out destination. Please take your station.”

Party Installation

Tue, 21 Aug 2012 00:00:00 +0000

First attempt at writing something for YEARS! Thanks a lot to JG Leathers and Grimly for being alive and giving the rest of us ideas and concepts to “steal”. (Marcus is the owner of the website A Thing for Rubber: www.a-thing.se, so check out his great images and enjoy the rubbery goodness).

At 37 years of age Linda was not overly pleased with her sex life. Having had a few semi-serious relationships in her life none of them had ever lasted. She was not sure why, they just hadn’t. The outside observer could have guessed it had something to do with her fetish for latex and BDSM but the recent relationships had been with men very much into that scene. Thinking yet again about what she thought was something wrong with her she dismissed it, as she always did, with maybe she never could relay what she really craved from her partners. She was not sure she even knew that herself. Childless and with a good career in banking, she could at least pamper herself with good quality latex and BDSM gear and had become really good at pleasing herself when others failed to do so. Still,there was something missing. She looked up and out of the window of the train that took her further and further away from the buzzing city jungle and replaced it with the more subtle low-key scenery of the suburbs. The advertisement on the website she most frequented had asked for a female willing to be part of a party as an installation. The list of prerequisites had been impressive but she had become hooked from the second she read them. Words such as fornifilia, immobile, bondage, long-term, latex, breath play, and stimulation had sent shivers down her spine. The words “must be able to endure” on the top of the list made them seem all that more charged with erotic sensation. There were also words she did not feel that enthusiastic about. Wet for instance. She did somewhat enjoy looking at wet video clips online or as part of a live performance but had never tried it herself. The fact that she had answered the advertisement and was now on her way to be part of the party told her she might not be as bothered with the words on the list she did not like that much after all. As she exited the train the platform was empty. At first she got a bit worried she might have gotten the station wrong but before she could think too much about it a couple appeared and came walking up to her. “Linda?” The woman asked. “Yes”, Linda replied. “So sorry we are a bit late. We lost track of time setting up your gear back at the house. Have you been waiting long?” “No, just a few minutes.” “Well it is a real pleasure to meet you. I am Kate Still and this is my husband George.” Kate and George could have been around 45-50 years old and looked like the typical suburban couple. Nothing stood out in the way they looked, presented themselves or spoke. They were totally and utterly normal. They shook hands and when the formalities were over George offered to carry Linda’s bag and they all walked out of the station and into the couple’s car. The drive to the house was not far and Linda thought it was for the best since the ride was done in complete silence. She started to get aroused thinking about what she had gotten herself into. Her payment for her ‘service’ had been paid in advance and she had gotten, signed, and sent back a contract describing her commitments, what limits she had set and finally a confidentiality agreement between the two parties. The Still’s house was situated at the end of a road with little or no overlook from any neighbours. It was a two story building on a slope with what looked like a cellar floor with its own entrance. George told Linda to go right inside the cellar where the party was to be held and also to get dressed as they had agreed on. Once finished she could just call up the stairs to the main floor that she was ready and the Stills would come down and set her up. ‘Set her up’ The three words made her feel aroused in a way she never felt before. Could this be what she had been missing all along? To be used by strangers in ways she did not fully control. Sure, the contract stated her terms, but since she had given them free rein as long as she was not hurt permanently she also felt scared, in a rather good, erotic way. The cellar was not a cellar at all but a floor with what seemed like a few rooms and a staircase leading up to the main floor. The living room she was now standing in looked like a small pub. White walls with framed photographs of the typical city themes you buy at a poster store. There was a small bar in one end with high chairs. On the opposite side there was the stairwell. Besides the stairwell a dark corridor lead further in to what she guessed were bedrooms or storage spaces. Embedded ceiling lights lit up the room and in the centre of the room three sofas made an open square towards the back wall. A low table was put in the middle of the wooden floor. There were no carpets. It was, however, not the rather meek design choice that caught Linda’s attention the steel bondage frame in front of the back wall was. It was placed so the occupants of the sofas would have a very good view of whatever was strapped into it. Two spotlights in the ceiling made it shine and was definitely the main attraction of the room. Linda put down her bag, passed the sofas, and walked up to the frame to have a closer look. The wooden floor creaked quietly as she moved over it. The frame was clearly custom-made for the Stills it might even have been home-made. The main part of it was two thick steel rods securely bolted to the floor. Between them was a thin padded board must be a backrest she thought. A bit over her shoulder level two twin rods went horizontally outwards from the main frames, for securing the occupant’s arms no less. All rods were moderately donned with thick rubber straps with locking buckles. Whoever was strapped in was going nowhere unless let loose. Around where the head would be a similar lightly-padded disk was placed between the main rods forming what must have been a head rest. Around it were, of course, more of the rubber straps. Before she started to fantasize about being strapped into it she focused on her part of this evening and went back to her bag. Opening the zipper the lovely odour of new, well cared for latex and leather hit her nostrils. Getting more aroused yet again she quickly took all the items out of it and placed them in the order she would put them on so not to miss anything. She quickly stripped and placed her folded street clothes on one of the steps of the stairwell. This was it. She was standing butt naked in a house she never had been to, owned by a couple she just met and would soon be made into an installation for their and their guest’s entertainment. A feeling of fulfilment, expectation and happiness filled her. Stepping up to the sofa she took out a large towel and a small bottle of silicone dress aid. Placing the towel on the floor and stepping on to it she richly applied the silicone to her whole body. Her totally shaved body, except for her head that is, was glistening in the lights. She took her black latex catsuit and started to put it on. It was custom-fitted to her and featured a 3-way zipper in the back through her crotch, with cups for her breasts that also had zips for easy access. She loved the hugging feeling of the suit as it engulfed her. A string through the zipper made it easy to close it even though it was placed in the back. Once zipped up she removed the string and continued to dress. Next item was a pair of red thigh-high stockings with black trim. Her heavy red, rubber corset was next. It had been made extra thick as per her wishes and felt more like a strict leather corset instead of the often more forgiving rubber counterparts. She donned it with experienced hands and tightened it as best as she could in the back. To be tightened to her preference someone would have to do it for her but she had told the Stills she needed help with it. The four suspenders hanging down in front and the sides of the corset were fastened to the stockings to make sure they would not roll down. A pair of red knee-high, patent leather, ballet boots was put on next. Made by an Italian shoemaker they, as well as the rest of her outfit, was custom-made to her measurements and fitted her perfectly. She cursed herself for forgetting to put them on prior to the corset since bending over with it on was near impossible. Since she had not managed to tighten the corset fully she had just about enough flexibility to bend over and tighten the laces. She sat on the armrest of one of the sofas as she always tightened the laces, always doing so in several sequences until the fronts met and made a perfect seal. She loved the feeling of her feet crushed inside them and forced into the extreme downwards angle. Standing up, she pitter-pattered to a halt once she found her balance. The lacing had made her hot and she was staring to sweat. She would have loved to have a mirror to look in as she loved to see her transformation but there was none to be found in the room. Having caught her breath she picked up the next item, a black latex hood, with openings for mouth, nostrils and eyes. Zipping it up in the back she tucked it in tight under the collar of the catsuit. All that was left were her opera gloves in red latex with black trim, matching her stockings. Once on she paused for a minute and then called up the stairs: " I am ready." As if they had been waiting with their hands on the handle a door opened at the top of the stairs and the Stills both came down the stairs. “You look absolutely perfect and exactly as in the photo you sent that we agreed upon”, Kate said and moved over to Linda. She circled around her touching the garments and with a very accepting look. “This is some very, very good craftsmanship”, she said and took Linda’s hand leading her towards the bar and placed her on one of the high chairs. “Now for your make up”, Kate said. As she opened a makeup case and started to make up the parts of Linda’s face not covered by latex, having watched the two of them, George moved behind the bar and turned on some smooth lounge music. He then moved over to the sofa and took a seat where he could watch his wife in action. Linda felt like one of those make-up dolls you get as a child well a very kinky version of them anyway. Kate was very good at what she was doing and once done picked up a mirror out of the case holding it so that Linda could see the results of her work. It must have shown that she loved it since Kate suddenly said: “Oh you like it? I am so glad you do! " “I love it”, was Linda’s reply. The makeup was a mix of red and black matching the colours of her latex perfectly. Kate had managed to give Linda a ‘fuck me now’ look without making it look trashy or slutty. Kate spoke again: “Now, from this point on you are ours. You will not speak unless permitted to, follow our instructions and let us do to you as we see fit as per the terms in our contract.” Linda almost spoke to say yes but stopped just in time to remain silent. “Now move over to the bondage frame and George will add some final parts to your outfit.” Linda stood up and walked with relative ease over to the frame where George now was standing with a plastic box at his feet filled with what looked like bondage gear. “Turn around please”, he said and Linda complied turning her back to him. “I will place a modified gas mask over your face. Now do not be alarmed, you will be able to breathe in it just fine”. George took something out of the box and sure enough a gas mask was put to her face and the straps pulled over and tightened around her head. What he had not mentioned was that the full face visor was solid, making everything completely black. Linda was trying not to panic but it felt a bit scary not seeing anything. Suddenly she felt her hands being pulled forwards and placed on a pair of shoulders in front of her.

Jill's Shopping Adventure

Tue, 24 Jul 2012 00:00:00 +0000

Jill had stumbled upon Lydia’s Leather Shoppe quite by accident and had been browsing around the racks of very unique items for about ten minutes when she was hailed by a woman standing about 25 feet away. “You there.”

Jill looked around and answered, “Me?” “Yes, you. Come over here a moment. And don’t dally.” Curious, Jill walked over to where the woman stood. As she did so, she naturally looked the woman over noticing that she was very striking in both looks and demeanor. The woman looked to be in her mid-fourties with long silver hair pulled back over the top of her head to hang straight down to the middle of her back. She had on a black leather mini dress. Around her waist was a black and silver, leather and lace bodice. Black thigh high stockings stretched up out of knee high leather boots which stood atop high spiked heels making the woman look as if she towered over Jill. Was it that or just the air of confidence that permeated from the woman, Jill wondered? “Yes.” Jill asked as she came to a stop in front of the woman. “I’ve come to pick up some items, for my friend. But, I am uncertain about the size and the fit. How tall are you?” “What?” “I asked how tall are you? I believe you’re about my friend’s size.” “I’m 5'8”." “Perfect! Now be a dear and open up.” “What?” “Open your mouth. I want to see if this fits.” The woman said and lifted up a black rubber ball gag towards Jill’s face. Shocked, Jill unbelieving what was happening, complied for some unknown reason and opened her mouth. The woman pressed the ball against her mouth. “Wider.” She commanded and placing her hands on either side of Jill’s face, used her thumbs to push the ball gag into her mouth. Once it popped in behind her teeth, the woman dropped her hands to Jill’s shoulders and told her to turn around. Jill complied and taking up the straps the woman pulled them around Jill’s head and buckled them tightly behind her head. The ball gag was a training gag which included a set of straps which rose up on each side of Jill’s face on each side of her nose only to join together on a ring at her forehead where yet another strap pulled over the top of her head to join the others in the back of her head. A third set of straps buckled under her chin forcing her to bite down on the rubber ball gag. When the woman finished adjusting all the straps, the woman had Jill turn to and fro looking at the gag in her mouth from different angles. “Hmm. Something is lacking. Here girl, follow me over here.” She said, turned and walked down one of the stores aisles. Jill watched her go and then for some unknown reason, followed her. The woman picked up something off of one of the shelves after searching for a minute and turned towards Jill. “Here, lift up your chin.” She said. “That’s it.” As she placed a 4" tall leather collar around her slender neck and buckled the three straps to hold it in place. Turning Jill to face her, she asked. “Is it tight?” Jill started to tell her yes but only mew sounds came from behind the ball gag. “Do you think I can understand what you’re saying with that gag in your mouth? Just nod or shake your head girl.” Jill nodded. “Can you still breath ok?” Jill hesitated a moment. She realized that it was a bit restrictive, but she could still breathe so she nodded her head again. “Good. Then follow me over here.” Jill did so and the woman picked up a pair of leather cuffs and placed them about Jill’s wrists. Then she picked up what looked to Jill as a leather bag. “Place your hands behind your back and let me hold this up against you.” Jill did as ordered and holding the bag up against Jill next to her arms the woman leaned back to take a look. “Hmm, something is not quite right.” Standing there thinking she exclaimed, “I know! Here girl, take off your blouse and then let me look.” Jill gave the woman a puzzling look. Did she really expect me to take off my blouse for her in the middle of this store? “Come on girl I haven’t got all day. And there us nothing to be ashamed for as there is only us and the sales girl here in the shop”. Jill thought a moment and began to comply with her demand. Besides the faster she allowed this woman to do what she wanted, the faster she would be able to get out of these, what ever they were called. Besides her jaw was beginning to ache. Taking a hold of her blouse she began to unbuttoning it from the bottom up. As she did so she saw the woman watching her almost hungerly and turned sideways to finish. Removing her blouse she folded it and placed it on a shelf in front of her. She then began to turn and face the woman when she said, “No, no. Turn and face your back to me. That’s it. Now place your hands behind your back.” Jill did do and in seconds she felt the woman lock the leather wrist cuffs together. “Very good. Now hold still while I pull this up.” Jill wasn’t sure what was going on but stood there while the woman pulled the leather bag up over her cuffed wrists and up along her arms. She pulled two straps under her arms, across the top of her breasts and over the opposite shoulders, buckling them to the bag. Next she began to lace the bag up starting down by her wrists and working her way upwards. Jill could feel the leather slowly tighten around her arms, drawing them together as the woman worked the laces. Finishing, she tied of the excess in a bow and the pulling a flap over the laces zipped it up. Three sets of straps were then buckled around her arms. One at her wrists and the other two above and below her elbows insuring that they stay pressed painfully against each other. Jill’s shoulders were starting to ache when the woman spun her around and began looking her over. “That’s better. You’re beginning to look like what it is I wanted. You should see how the armbinder has your young breasts standing forward.” Armbinder? Is that what that damn thing is called? More like an arm torturer. My shoulders are killing me, Jill thought to herself. And what did she say about my breasts? Damn she’s right. I’m strutting around with them standing out like I want someone to grab a hold of them. Thank god I still have my bra on covering them. Just then the store’s front door opened and in walked another woman. Not quite a striking as the one tying her up but striking none the less. Spying both Jill and the woman she came over. “My, my, what have we here?” The new woman said. “I’m just trying to pick up some things for my pet’s birthday. I gotten these few things so far but its just not the completed look I want yet.” “Well, would you mind if I make a few suggestions?” “By all means, I would be honored.” The new woman looked at Jill for a few seconds and turning to the store clerk said, “You there. Bring that black leather boned corset. And a pair of scissors. Hurry about it!” “Yes mistress.” The mousy clerk answered and quickly brought the items over to the women before disappearing back behind the counter just as quickly if not quicker. “Here help me with this.” she said “But first we’ll have to get rid of that bra.” “That’s ok. I’m sure she wont mind as long as we buy her a replacement.” The silver haired woman said as she used the scissors to snip each of her bra straps. “Would you deary?” And unhooked the main bra strap and pulled it away from Jill’s body and tossed it aside. These woman are crazy, Jill thought and began to back away only to back into the second woman who pulled the leather corset around Jill’s body. “Now hold still.” She commanded and reaching under the arm binder began the task of pulling the corset’s multiple straps and buckled each one tight. Finishing, she went back and pulled each strap another notch tighter. The corset squeezed Jill’s waist in almost 2" smaller then normal forcing her breathing to become even more labored over the leather collar. Jill’s naked breasts spilled over the top of the corset. “Wow, she must be really enjoying this. Look how her nipples are standing out.” The silver haired woman said as she reached up and playfully tugged at the pebble sized nibs. Jill was both shocked and awed at both the woman having the audacity to play with her nipples and how good it felt. She began to close her eyes when the second woman piped in. “Let me show you a special feature of the corset model.” And reaching for two small straps at the top of the corset wrapped each in turn around the base of Jill’s breasts and buckled them tightly down. Each of Jill’s breast expanded with the skin tightening while turning a light shade of purple, heightening their sensitivity. “Oh, very nice. I really like that. Tell me, what would you propose we do about the bottom half?” “I don’t know. But first let’s get her out if the skirt and those ugly low heeled Mary-janes that shes wearing.” And with that said the women pealed off her shoes, socks and skirt. Leaving her standing in her panties and bondage gear. Taking the shears in hand the second woman made quick snips and got rid of her panties too. Jill objected into the gag. Those panties were $20 a pair! “Don’t worry, I’ll replace them for you when we’re finished. That’s if you still want me too. You never know what you might find you would rather wear instead.” Both women looked at her neatly shaven bush. “That’s cute, but really you should shave it bare darling.” Said the second woman. “Yes, I quite agree. A Telly Savalas look is much more preferred.” “Bring her over to the counter while a grab a few things.” The second woman said. Jill was led over to the counter where the sales clerk waited. In a moment the second woman joined them and dropped several items on to the counter top. “You there.” Pointing to the clerk and handing her a cone shaped object. “Get this wet.” The scared clerk picked it up and looked at it. “Use your mouth. Get it wet with your mouth you stupid cow!” The woman yelled at her. “Yes mistress.” The girl said and pushed the point into her mouth. Moving it in and out deeper and deeper the girl made sure the rubber cone was slobbery wet. When she was finished she placed the cone down on the counter.

Auction Lot No 679

Sat, 14 Jul 2012 00:00:00 +0000

Ever since I was a small child growing up I had a love of enclosed spaces, I would spend hours inside a cardboard box, closing the flaps and laying there pretending I was one of my dolls. My parents often found me inside one box or another and after a while left me to it, thinking that it was just a phase I was going through.

My grandparents lived close by and I was often over there especially after school as both my parents worked, my father was a Doctor and mother was a nurse, so they both worked shifts and I was then looked after by my grandparents. I used to rummage around the house, the cellar was dark & always cold, there were several boxes down there that I use to get myself into but couldn’t stay too long in them because I’d get too cold.

My Rubber Transformation

Fri, 13 Jul 2012 00:00:00 +0000

I stepped off the bus into the cool, damp evening air. Protected from the elements by one of the only items in my collection I feel comfortable to wear outside, a full length shiny black rubber mackintosh. Finally, another boring week of work over and a quiet weekend of just me and my secret passion awaits. I love rubber and have spent quite some time amassing a reasonablely sized wardrobe of the slick, shiny material. Every weekend, I immerse myself in latex, it’s my way of unwinding from the weeks buildup of stress.

Roundup Time

Thu, 12 Jul 2012 00:00:00 +0000

The herd was in full flight. The bunched mass of ponygirls flowed like water over the undulations of the ground. Bronzed bodies flashing in the sun as they ran and leaped over fallen logs and rocks in their path. Arms pumped as they reached full speed, turning as one at the crest of the hill, before at a breakneck pace, they came as one down the slope and onto the flats. It was almost impossible to see individuals as they approached the river’s bank, but this group hardly slowed as they took to the shallow water of the ford. Great gouts of water spewed up as their hooves thrashed into the river. Great waves of spray hid the running girls as they forged through and out this side.

Bound, Tied & Tickled

Thu, 05 Jul 2012 00:00:00 +0000

BOUND: TIED, TICKLED, AND TORMENTED INTO SPASMS AND ‘GASMS

I. Oh God, oh Fuck

A ticklish clit can be a bitch. A super ticklish clit can be an agony, but of the very best kind. I learned this from my “sister” in a quite unexpected way.

Karen was not my sister in any true meaning of the term, but had been the daughter of my parents’ very close friends. She was three years older than me and had entered my life five years earlier as a stay-over guest. Our parents were members of the local political scene and spent many evenings and weekends away from home. Because our house was in a very remote area, almost like an outpost in a forest that was adjacent to a huge state park, my folks thought it would be a good idea for me to have company when they were away. I don’t know what they thought when they chose to have an incredibly sexy girl stay alone with me during the most raging stages of my raging hormone period, but it was a decision that put many a smile on my face. They called her my “sitter” as a shorthand term, and they never learned just how appropriate that title would be; Karen would spend a lot of time over the years sitting on me!

Caught Chained

Thu, 05 Jul 2012 00:00:00 +0000

Skye and I had been friends with Tim and Rita for many years. We used to live beside each other in town. We bought some land together, divided it up, and we each built a home on it. Our houses were about 75 yards apart, and there was not another house closer than a mile. It was so nice living out here, so peaceful. We spend many evenings together with Tim and Rita… in one of our homes watching a movie, or simply sitting out on our porch. We had many meals together, and we could not ever ask for better friends. Did I mention that Rita was hot?… she was soooo fine. I had fantasized about her many times. I always loved to hug her whenever I could, just to have her marvelous breasts against me.

The Costume

Sat, 30 Jun 2012 00:00:00 +0000

“You are serious ?”

“Of course I am”

I turned the slithery black mass of the costume over in my hands and it seemed to flow from hand to hand as if faintly alive. It felt warm to my touch.

“You’ll look fabulous” he said, “Absolutely incredible in that”

I could feel myself frowning but I knew I had nothing to lose by at least trying it on. After all, what was the worse thing that could happen ? I’d hate the look of it, rip it off, offend my lover and we might never speak again. No big loss then really.

The Costume

Sat, 30 Jun 2012 00:00:00 +0000

“You are serious ?”

“Of course I am”

I turned the slithery black mass of the costume over in my hands and it seemed to flow from hand to hand as if faintly alive. It felt warm to my touch.

“You’ll look fabulous” he said, “Absolutely incredible in that”

The Nosy Neighbors Wife

Thu, 28 Jun 2012 00:00:00 +0000

One warm summer afternoon the phone rang, it was my next door neighbor Kim. After we exchanged greetings, Kim began to question me on what was going on our deck on Saturday, (see previous story Summer Bikini)._

“What do you mean?

“Don’t play dumb with me Mary Beth, I saw the whole thing. I told my Husband, that I was going to call the Police because you must be in trouble? Your Husband had you tightly strapped down on that lounge chair and he was banging the hell out of you. My Husband went and got his binoculars and convinced me that it was consensual. I guess Mary Beth whatever floats your boat, however I couldn’t happen to notice the huge erection that my Husband had developed.”

Ghost of a Chance

Tue, 19 Jun 2012 00:00:00 +0000

Molly lay on the bed, the Earl’s bed, her arms and legs spread wide, the cords binding her cutting into her wrists and ankles. He is there - on her - thrusting into her.

It is a dream, of course. Molly was adept at lucid dreaming, knew when she was in a dream, could even exercise some control over the situation. Not this time. She looks down at the girl, bound to the bed, a band of white cloth over her eyes. Her nightgown is pulled up to her waist exposing the dark triangle between her legs. Her wrists and ankles tied to the bedposts with bed curtain cord.

Return Engagement

Tue, 19 Jun 2012 00:00:00 +0000

They did delivery on the promised orgasm. The fact that it was much later than agreed on was my big complaint. My parting words had been, “I will never come back to this place, never!” An initial 8 hours session had been gradually extended through chicanery to 24 hours. I was mad, sore and had spent quite a bit more money than expected. Drained, I headed home.

That was three months ago. As scary as the idea is, I am actually thinking about a return engagement. Only this time, I will be adamant about keeping the session to only eight hours and not a second longer.

She Lost the Bet 8: Caribbean Good Times

Tue, 19 Jun 2012 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from She Lost the Bet 7: Budapest)

A Sequel to “Part 7”

Part 8: Caribbean Good Times

St. Thomas, US Virgin Islands. Warm trade winds, good rum, beautiful beaches and perfect vacations. My wife and I were recently there for Thanksgiving to celebrate my new job. We were tucked into our third rum drink at Mountaintop when suddenly she turned to me and asked, “Did the slave trade ever come through St. Thomas?”

Rubberized and Dollified

Sun, 17 Jun 2012 00:00:00 +0000

Rubberized and DollifiedOrHow I Learned to Stop Worrying and Love the Latex

Writer’s note: If you couldn’t tell from the title, I’m a big Kubrick fan. I think Spielberg made hash of what could have been a much better story (A.I.).

I feel I must record my story while I can, before whatever is happening to me prevents me from being capable of coherent thought. Not that I mind anymore, of course. I’m one big ball of sexual energy. An orgasmic hydrogen bomb, if you will. The only down side is I can hardly hold a thought in my head before movement, sound, even a slight breeze causes my brain to reboot from the pleasure.

Hope Floats Part 2: Pool Toy

Thu, 14 Jun 2012 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part one

Part 2: Pool Toy

Hope hardly remembered the rest of the night and seemed to have sleepwalked through the process of being freed from her restraints and escorted to her room afterwards. The first thing that she truly recalled after the intensity of her orgasm the previous evening was waking up in what she presumed was her bed, her arms and legs still holding the dull memory of her time as a human table in the form of aches and stiffness.

Hope Floats Part 3: Mermaids

Thu, 14 Jun 2012 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part two

Part 3: Mermaids

Hope went unnoticed for the short remainder of the day, most of the guests by the pool choosing to leave well alone the toy that had been the subject of such wild attentions. She tried to be philosophical about the whole experience, telling herself that there was nothing personal in the trials she had been forced to endure. These were just people behaving as was natural in an environment that cast off the strictures of modern society and allowed them to go wild for a short time.

Fairytale

Tue, 12 Jun 2012 00:00:00 +0000

The tinkling of a wind chime on the summer breeze perfected the enchantment of the moment for Paul. He felt like a child again as he stood in the midst of this overgrown garden, no less beautiful for its’ wild and neglected condition. Just two days ago, Paul had answered a call from his Grandmother’s attorney informing him he had inherited her mansion in Sussex, England. This was completely unexpected and he wasted no time arranging a flight from New York City, where his turbulent life had led him. This was incredibly exciting! This was the greatest justification for dropping everything in his hectic schedule and running away from it all as far as Paul was concerned, his life rapidly moving towards the inevitable nervous breakdown and messy divorce. The happiest moments of his childhood had been spent at his ‘Granny’s House’, most of them whiled away fantasizing all manner of magical beings inhabiting the acres of groomed lawns, terraces and Greek statuary that she modestly called her back garden. His mother had worried that his flights of fantasy were a little effeminate but his Granny had told her she should just let him be, that maybe it wasn’t all imagination. Now here he was in his beautiful garden and even in this wild abandoned condition, it was all so familiar and friendly causing him to question how he’d ever come to that alien existence in New York with that stranger, his wife Angela. Her reaction had been to unload that ‘monstrosity’ for as much as they could get. Paul was just as happy he’d left her in New York. What a sacrilege, how could he let go of something that was a part of his soul? Now it was his, it belonged to him and he to it. Well for the next few days he would lose himself in it. Gloriously happy in the moment, he strode through the knee-high grass glancing around to get his bearings. The overgrown shrubs and trees gave it a feeling of mystery and rediscovery, but there was something else too, the feeling of being watched…but it was more than that, he was being scrutinized. He found his gaze drawn to a twice-life-size figure of a Greek God in a classic pose atop a pedestal when he spotted her. Seated on the statue’s shoulder was a tiny female figure. A fairy, he remembered because this was one of the fantasy beings of his childhood so what was it doing here in his adult life? He did a double take but she was still there which was surprising since he only took the occasional drink and had never done drugs. He decided to play along with whatever it was that was conjuring this apparition because it was after all, rather charming. “Hello Paul, we’re so happy you returned to us,” she said in the same timbre that had characterized these little beings when he was small. “Oooh, you’ve grown so big while you were away, there will be plenty for all of us if you are naughty” she added looking appraisingly at his six-foot frame. He didn’t think too much about the implications of this remark because he was reserving judgment on this whole episode. Meanwhile he was going to enjoy this ‘Fairytale’ while it lasted. He began to notice she wasn’t alone since half-a-dozen others were scattered before him blending with the foliage as if an integral part and he swore they were not there a minute ago. They were just as he remembered them. Six-inch tall waif-like slender figures in loose diaphanous gossamer garments, long-legged and winged with an ethereal quality Paul thought couldn’t possibly belong to this reality unless one was on something. That last thought quickly dissolved as the fairy-girl on the statue flew to his shoulder and settled there allowing him to experience the slight but very real weight of her tiny body. That reality was reinforced by her closeness and he found her quite beautiful; her perfect aquiline features combined with her slender feminine figure would be the envy of any beauty queen. If this was a figment of his imagination, then he had to give himself top marks for creativity. This close, even her voice had a haunting musical quality as she said “You once knew each one of us by name Paul, but time dims memory in your world so we will forgive your forgetfulness if you remember us as we were” and an impish smile crossed her lips. “How many of you are there?” he said, a little afraid his breath would dislodge her from her perch. “We are seven; it will come back to you before long but first you must rid yourself of the belief we exist only in your imagination.” This took Paul by surprise; here was an apparition telling him he wasn’t imagining her. “You once accepted us with the joyful eyes of a child and that joy still lies hidden within, so come help us find it.” With that said she sprang into the air and they all flew as one deeper into the garden, chorusing back “Come with us Paul, we have much to show you.” Still struggling to make sense of it all, he started after them towards a grove of cedars beyond the overgrown lawns. In no time they were out of sight but he trekked on eventually into the cool shade of the cedars but the fairies were nowhere to be seen. Then he spotted one, then another and another up in the branches but was this illusion? Unless his perceptions were playing tricks they now matched him in size. In seconds they had alighted in a circle around him and they were indeed his size. In bewildered silence he looked around him at the circle of beautiful beings, seven in all and all very female he noted. “Do you remember the games we played Paul?” asked one of them and he couldn’t help noticing each possessed a unique beauty, each was quite captivating. Another was saying, “One of your favorite games was ‘Witch In The Forest’ and we would each hunt you down and you would laugh for the joy of it!” “That was so long ago….” he began but they clamored around him, one of them squealing in glee “Yes Paul yes, please play that one, we’ll show you; Athena will be the witch and you are the naughty little boy so run and hide.” Paul looked at their expectant faces as they let him through their circle and he found it impossible to disappoint such child-like innocence. Haltingly at first, he began running deeper into the grove looking back at them watching him go. Deciding to get into the spirit of the game, he put on a burst of speed, dodging around flowering rhododendron bushes and broad tree trunks. Breathless from exertion, he began looking for a hiding place where the grove became far denser, almost like a forest. It was then he noticed just how strange his surroundings were with huge towering trees and massive root formations sprawling every which way. Right away he found a gnarled root big enough to hide him and wriggled into the depression under it. Getting his breath back he looked out at the way he’d come actually feeling the thrill of being hunted and recovering a little of the excitement of his childhood. Listening to the birdsong echoing through the canopy far above and looking over the sun-dappled floor of his forest, it was easy to believe in enchantments and fairies. Suddenly filling the entrance to his hiding place was a huge upside-down face framed with cascading hair. “The wicked witch has found you Paul and she’s hungry,” Athena said bounding off the top of the root and crouching before him, laughing with excitement. To him she was a giantess! Completely stunned and intimidated by her sheer size, he stumbled out from under his root, his face reflecting the incredulity he felt. “Wa…er…You’re huge!” was all he could say. Grinning she said, “Oh that’s just a little magic…you will be so much easier to eat at this size!” Even if this was just part of the pretence, she really was big enough to take him whole, Paul thought. He noticed the others were coming to join them and attempting to regain control of the situation he said lightly, “You caught the naughty little boy, now what shall we play?” “Oh but we have to finish this game first Paul, I have to gobble you up” she said. He had been afraid of that. The others gathering around in a kneeling circle towering over him, Athena gently placed him on her upturned palm and raised him to her face. Now he began to feel apprehensive as he gazed at her slightly parted lips and saw very real teeth glinting at him as she giggled, bathing him in her sweet breath, the other six girls drawing close to watch. With all this feminine attention on him he became self-conscious and was shocked to realize he wasn’t wearing a stitch of clothing. Crouching and covering himself in embarrassment brought a peel of girlish laughter from his audience as he tried to recall when he’d lost his clothes. A voice from behind him piped “If you don’t eat him soon, then we will” and he turned to see all of their mouths opening in a circle around him as he cowered in Athena’s palm. What an awe-inspiring sight; huge gaping mouths on all sides displaying a frightening array of deadly teeth, powerful tongues and fearsome throats. Not something he’d ever associated with tiny little harmless fairies. Paul was genuinely concerned now; this seemed to be going too far. Too late, Athena’s agile tongue hooked his tiny body dragging him from her palm and into her mouth to a chorus of voices chanting “Now she’s going to gobble her catch, Over her tongue and down the hatch” Convinced she was playing for keeps and in stark terror of his perilous situation, Paul looked for a means of escape. Just outside her jaws waited six more hungry mouths, the only other exit being her wide-open throat that he thought would be more than happy to welcome him in. “Paul, I did not mean to frighten you. This is all in fun and you will not be harmed,” Athena told him in his mind. In fact she had such a soothing presence in his mind, his anxiety all but vanished even when she went on “The wicked witch is going to swallow you whole and gulp you down to her hungry tummy but you cannot be hurt by anything that happens.” She magically touched his mind with complete trust and the throat that had inspired paralyzing terror a second ago, now represented the gateway to fantastic adventures and untold mysteries. In the wink of an eye he’d gone from the dread of dying in a monstrous stomach to the excitement of taking a water slide down the throat of a beautiful being who now embraced him with her gentle comforting presence. Glancing around at those teeth and that throat, Paul had to wonder what these gentle beings did consume. In answer, Athena’s mind communicated, “We do not devour our friends but of course I’m a witch and witches love to eat naughty little boys.” With that she’d put an element of the game back in place and a tinge of his anxiety returned as she began moving him towards the back of her mouth. He wasn’t so much fearful as he was in awe of the raw beauty around him. The ridged roof of her mouth arched high above giving way to the smoothness of her soft palette adorned with uvula hanging above the entrance to the mysteries below. But a backward glance out of her mouth was disconcerting when he saw the others waving goodbye. Too late to worry about it now. She was tilting her head back tipping him into her throat headfirst where he momentarily halted, suspended above the tunnel of her esophagus which curved down gently in a seemingly bottomless drop. Amazingly, the walls were illuminated from within by some enchantment, lighting every inch of his way giving him cause to wonder if this was to be a one way trip, her body now his prison. With a gentle embrace of her throat muscles and a gulp he was on his way, the peristaltic waves of her esophagus coaxing him downwards deeper and deeper. The sounds of her body increased, musical and comforting to him but he imagined terrifying if he were that ‘naughty boy’ of her pretense. The soft moist squeeze of her esophagus was very erotic to Paul and it ended all too soon when he reached the gateway to her stomach. It opened at his approach and he was nudged through. He was deposited on to the steeply sloping stomach wall and slid down its’ slippery surface, slowing to a stop on a relatively level floor. Just as his journey down was illuminated, so was her stomach and what a wondrous place it was. He speculated she would need quite a few men of his size to make a good meal judging by the size of this chamber and he shuddered despite himself with the thought of the horrors of this stomach going to work on him should she decide to digest him alive. Immediately he felt her gentle reassurance in his mind and relaxed once more to enjoy this magical place with no thought of how he might leave. He had no trouble breathing, the air sweet and fresh, the temperature comfortable and the surface he reclined on soft and sensuous against his naked body. He rolled onto his back and languished in his private cavern, rubbing his back against the slippery folds and thanking his hostess for the enchantment that rendered this deadly chamber so benign to his presence. Paul heard their muffled voices, Athena’s being more of a resonance than a sound, none of it comprehensible except the happy laughter that shook his environment and made it quiver. Then there was the sensation of motion both forward and upward as the orientation of his interior changed, tipping him deeper; she must be in flight he thought and how many people can boast flying in the belly of a fairy? From his new vantage point he could see the bottom end of the stomach and the valve that opened to the duodenum and the rest of her fearsome digestive tract, causing him to wonder if she planned to send him through that labyrinth too. Another shift of his floor and a slight jolt told him they had landed. Looking back towards the top of her stomach, he was alarmed to see a contraction that was now bearing down towards him. He retreated but it swiftly overtook him and gently bore him towards the exit. In a moment he was through and being propelled with alarming speed along her small intestine reminding Paul of a miniature pink subway tunnel with constant hairpin turns and switchbacks. What a ride, faster and faster until everything was a blur…then suddenly motionless darkness that flared into the bright light of day and he was again looking into the eyes of Athena. Smiling she asked “Was that as much fun for you as it was for me?” and Paul could only answer “It was incredible, in fact I’d like to do it again” and he was met with six other voices all saying at once “Ooh me next Paul, let me swallow you pleeeese!” Glancing around he saw a panorama of wide-open mouths beckoning to him and was about to jump into one when he remembered the time restraints on handling his Granny’s affairs and said “I want you all to swallow me but we have to save it till next time.” They were crestfallen but recovered quickly, one of them saying “Tomorrow we will all get a turn won’t we Paul?” and he said, “I’ll be looking forward to it but now I have to go to the house so can you please make me my normal size again?” Athena spoke, “Have no concern, you will be as you were; if I had really digested you, when you emerged you would have given a small portion of your body to me and by that much, your body would be less. If all seven of us really devoured you in turn, you would be no more!” With that said they all laughed in glee displaying glimpses of seven glorious throats, leaving Paul with a longing to be in each one of them. Athena set him down and when he glanced around he realized she’d flown him to the north side of the house and he was much closer to it. He began walking towards the house, waving to the happy band of fairies that seemed to shrink even as they flew back towards the cedars. When he reached the French Doors that opened onto the terrace, it was as if he had never been anything but his normal size and somehow he was fully clothed once more. The transition had been seamless. Remembering what Athena had said about consequences of really being digested, he couldn’t resist weighing himself and was relieved when no weight had been lost. Well, now he had to get busy and make a dent in the paperwork if he wanted to repeat this erotic new experience tomorrow, realizing he longed to be close to those mysterious beings again. He began sorting through the endless documents in the study and although absorbing, frequently found time to glance out the window towards the cedars and muse on the amazing events of earlier that day. Eventually, a single daunting task remained; his Grandmother’s enormous roll-top bureau. Opening it revealed a mass of papers stuffed into the numerous pigeonholes at the back of the desk and he decided this was not going to be easy. But right in the center of the desktop was a solitary envelope with just one word in his Grandmother’s hand: Paul With nervous fingers he picked up the envelope, turning it over and over. This was a little like a voice from the grave he thought, since Granny had known she was dying and had the presence of mind to leave him a letter she knew he would find after bequeathing the house to him. Finally opening the envelope and extracting a single sheet, he saw that both sides carried his Granny’s meticulous handwriting. In the first couple of paragraphs she talked of how she didn’t suffer at the end and how she hoped he would be as content as she was in this house and wished him all the happiness in his life that he deserved. Then the letter took on a cautionary tone. She wrote, Paul, you and I are the only two that know of the fairies and although now as an adult you probably believe they were nothing more than childish imaginings, I assure you they are very real. They are beautiful beings and will never knowingly harm anyone they consider a friend, but their values are foreign to us so do not trust them. I have known of their ways for decades now but l still don’t understand their motives, although I have always managed to stay in their good favor. But heed what I say here, for it may save your life”. Paul thought back to the events of earlier in the day and just how vulnerable he’d allowed himself to be and felt an involuntary shudder wrack his frame. He read on, I can only tell you of those things that happened through the years where no rational explanation would answer except the presence of the fairies. The reason I tell you this is because when I became infirm and could no longer spend time in the garden, they would come visit me in the house and in that sanctuary I got the opportunity to see into their minds on occasion. One such time I asked what became of their men folk and I think it was Ophelia, or was it Athena told me they simply left one day, but the image I saw in her mind was of their Rights of Spring Ritual where carnal drives and primal instincts overwhelmed the females and the seven of them ate their men folk. After that, each year a gardener or a chauffer would disappear mysteriously, even a housemaid. I know how fantastic this sounds but it is what happened. The local police were mystified and never did find any evidence to support foul play and closed the cases, so there was only one conclusion I could reach. You have to understand that these beings are not malicious but have a child-like innocence and simplistic sense of justice for wrongs done to them. I fear any offence or affront to them is answered with a severe form of fair play for the guilty party that also serves their peculiar dietary needs. I don’t think you will be in any danger unless you displease them Paul, but be warned there is little defense against the enchantments they are capable of. A final word of warning; my last gardener disappeared over a year ago. They are hungry once again! Paul read these words with an impending sense of doom. The strident jangle of a phone made him jump. It was Paul’s wife Angela. “I just flew in Paul, and you need to pick me up at Heathrow Airport.” Unable to hide the annoyance in his voice, he said “What are you doing here Angela, I’m perfectly capable of taking care of Grandmother’s loose ends.” “I can’t trust you for a second” she said, “You think I don’t know you have no intention of selling the house? “As with everything else where you’re concerned, I’ll have to do it myself, and don’t try to argue with me” she added, “Now come and pick me up immediately!” and she hung up. Paul did just that and they argued heatedly through the miles until finally they arrived at the house when he apparently gave in to her. He decided to humor her until he could come up with a plan because he couldn’t part with the house and there was nothing she could do to make him. Next morning when Paul got up, Angela was gone. Then he remembered she’d planned to go to town to find a Real Estate Agent. He made and ate a quick breakfast with rising anticipation to keep his promise to the fairies, but then paused to ponder Granny’s caution. Her words “do not trust them” kept running around in his head. He’d done nothing to displease them so what did he have to worry about. He should be perfectly safe. But a clear image materialized from yesterday of looking down Athena’s throat and speculating what might have gone down before him and had been answered in no uncertain terms by the letter causing him to wonder at his own sanity for even considering going back today not to mention willingly jumping down their throats. He would be at their mercy but he couldn’t resist the seductive hold they seemed to exercise over him. He set off for the cedar grove as being the most likely place to find his fairies. Halfway into his walk he spotted them approaching and as they drew near, saw they were at their tiny size and seemed abuzz with excitement. They whirled around his head all talking at once and he had to stop in his tracks or risk stumbling from dizziness. The effect was so hypnotic he became disoriented and he sat down in the grass and that’s when he noticed all he could see was tall grass and feminine legs towering over him. They had pulled the size juxtaposition on him again and instantly he was clasped in a giant hand and was airborne, flying high above the terraces, balustrades and lawns of his beloved garden. Just as he was really beginning to enjoy the thrill and exhilaration of free flight, he noticed they had slowed and were descending into the secret garden. His secret garden! He’d forgotten all about this garden within a garden that had so fascinated him as a child with its’ grottos, ornamental ponds and winding pathways. They had settled in a clearing with an overgrown hedge forming a circle around them while in the center a stone table surrounded by circular stone benches seemed to sprout from the ground like huge toadstools. Paul was gently placed on the table where he could look around at his giant female captors, finding at this level he was in the unnerving position of being entirely surrounded by seven awe inspiring stomachs currently animated by their owners highly excited state. Evidently they were arguing about who would get to swallow him first, so Paul in an attempt to assert a little control said, “I can settle this girls, let me decide which of you will swallow me first” The bickering was replaced by a barrage of “Pick me Paul, pick me” while they invitingly opened their fearsome jaws inches from him in a tight circle so everywhere he looked, all he saw were gigantic tongues, gleaming teeth and expectant throats. Once more the insanity of his situation struck him; he was trapped in the midst of seven Granny-documented man-eaters and he was going to feed himself to them. But he was hooked; this is what he wanted so he surveyed the beauty around him, each one doing her level best to tempt him with saucy winks, licking of lips and tongues that beckoned him. It was an impossible choice so picking one at random, he moved towards her asking, “Whose throat am I jumping down this time?” and she replied, “Mmmm, my name is Silvern and my tummy can hardly wait.” Instantly Paul remembered the last line in his Granny’s letter where she said, “They are hungry once again” and hesitated in front of her extended tongue. But she wasn’t about to wait and impatiently nudged Paul off his feet, knocking him headlong onto her tongue and pulled him into her mouth before he could react. He noticed he was naked again as her sweet juices coated him while she gently tumbled him over and over, giving him occasional glimpses of the throat that waited for him. Next thing he knew his legs were hanging over the back of her tongue and she was tilting her head back, again catching Paul in a moment of indecision. He braced his feet against the back wall of her throat, the angle becoming perpendicular so he was practically standing when her tongue slowly rose squeezing him gently against her soft palette, dislodging his feet. Suspended by this gentle embrace, he became aware of her uvula pressing against his chest and working his arms free was able to get a bear hug on it as slippery as it was. Behaving like a water balloon, it compressed easily under his hug, the bottom of it bulging and he hoped, preventing him sliding down. His theory was rapidly put to the test when she again opened her throat and lowered her tongue, leaving him dangling above her luminously pink gullet, delaying the inevitable. In his mind Silvern said “It is so much better when my little victim struggles to stay out of my tummy Paul, even when he knows I will have him in the end.” He wasn’t too sure he liked the sound of that, looking past his feet down into that ominous passageway ending in either a womb-like haven or a chamber of horrors, according to her whim or appetite! “Paul, I’m waiting for you Paul” he clearly heard from far below and realized she was playing her teasing games with her enchantments. Well she wouldn’t have to wait much longer, his embrace of her uvula was weakening and he was beginning to slip. Then he was plummeting into her esophagus, this time feet first, watching his only escape route diminish above him. A gentle assurance from her mind banished his doubts and he began enjoying the experience and welcomed anything she might have in store. Unlike his journey to Athena’s stomach, this time he seemed to be sliding all the way and actually saw the entrance to her stomach approaching below his feet, open and ready for him. He plunged into the pink cavern, spiraling in diminishing circles and coming to rest at the lowest point, reminding him of his favorite carnival ride. He noticed Silvern’s stomach was identical to Athena’s but just as enjoyable and he found comfort in the knowledge he was engulfed deep inside a beautiful girl, safe from the harsh world outside. He explored as much of the slick convoluted interior as he could, slipping and sliding in his efforts to climb the steep walls. After more than a little time had gone by, he felt a twinge of anxiety that she wasn’t going to let him out. Muffled voices outside seemed to be trying to convince her to let him go, that she couldn’t keep him and next thing he knew, he was emerging through her stomach wall into the bright sunshine back on to the stone table. Not for long though. Instantly another mouth was on him, gathering him in and immediately swallowing him down. Paul couldn’t help noticing the child-like impatience of each to have her turn. And as he languished in each stomach in turn, he was aware of the reluctance of each to let him out and again his Granny’s words came back to him, “They are hungry once again”! When he did eventually emerge from the seventh ‘tummy’, amazing as the experience had been, he was still more than a little relieved to be out in one piece. He was beginning to sense their hunger was getting the better of them and he might be their next meal. It was late afternoon when they said their goodbyes and the seven watched him head back to the house, such yearning lingering in the eyes of each, it was as well Paul didn’t look back. Arriving at the house no worse for wear but exhausted from the emotional roller coaster of the day, Paul fell into a deep sleep and didn’t wake till morning. It was late next morning when he awoke, finding a note from Angela telling him that the Real Estate agent had already found a Developer who was willing to pay top dollar for the estate and simply bulldoze everything in sight to make way for a subdivision. He and she were out walking the grounds and would be back later. Paul decided things were moving too fast and he hadn’t come up with a plan yet. Well, he’d think about that as he explored the attic. After a bite to eat he made his way up to the access hatch and entered another world. One of dust and clutter inside the steeply pitched roof of HIS house. That was it! This was HIS house, it wasn’t her’s to sell. For once in his life he was going to assert himself with Angela. With that decision made, Paul felt like a burden had been lifted and could now enjoy the day discovering his Granny’s forgotten treasures. Spending a couple of hours sorting through memorabilia, he came across a massive trunk and opening the creaking lid, discovered it was brim-full of ancient books. A beautifully bound journal lay on the top, which he carefully lifted, and blowing the dust from it, opened the cover. It was his Grandmother’s diary and the last entry was dated three years earlier. This probably indicated her more recent journals were somewhere downstairs, he thought. Out of curiosity, he began leafing through it and stopped dead when he spotted a reference to the fairies. He read: “Today I was visited by Ophelia and Silvern and we had an enlightening conversation about the history of my house. Apparently, when it was built in 1909 it was adjacent to the domain they had occupied for centuries and they became anxious when the estate encompassed several of their sacred areas. They managed to influence the planning of the landscaping to either avoid those areas or enhance them. The most sacred area for them became the central part of the ‘Secret Garden’ they know as ‘Fairy Circle’ where they celebrate their ‘Rights of Spring’. Under the fairies influence the landscapers built an alter for the them and cleverly disguised it as the stone picnic table. I asked what they might have done had the landscapers been completely insensitive to their desires and they told me in their child-like manner that it would have been very naughty and would have been punished. Then they would have shrunk the problem and made it vanish forever. What a wonderful attitude, if only we could all do that.” Paul was distracted by a rustling of tiny wings and looked up to see all seven of the fairies approaching him accompanied by a magical glow in the dimness of the attic. He realized he’d missed them and now he was very happy they’d sought him out in the attic. They all alighted on the lid of the trunk before him and Ophelia spoke; “Paul, we have known you were troubled by the strangers who wanted to take our home from us, so we punished them and made them disappear. Now we can all be happy.” It was then Paul’s gaze strayed to seven little bellies and he noticed they all seemed a little distended. Funny, he’d never really noticed that before but it wasn’t important. What was important was he had his house and an endless summer playing with his old friends.

She Blamed Herself

Sun, 10 Jun 2012 00:00:00 +0000

She could only watch as her husband fucked the young girl on the kitchen table. Not making love, but rough hard sex. All she could do is helplessly weep as she was forced to see it. He was doing it to be cruel. An act of merciless cruelty, just for her. It hurt her like she’d never been hurt before. He relentless thrust himself into the girl who kept turning to look at her, smiling and grinning at her. It hadn’t always been like this. He was caring and tender once, even during their bondage games that they both enjoyed so much. They’d been married for four years and dated for ages before that, they knew everything about each other. Except the one secret she’d kept from him. The one thing she was afraid to tell him. Then about six months ago she plucked up the courage.

Body Servant

Sat, 09 Jun 2012 00:00:00 +0000

It was the day after we’d slept together for the first time that Tom told me he was a real magic user, not just a stage magician. Of course, I didn’t believe him, so he showed me. That first time was something simple: levitation. He sat down on the floor, cross-legged, and then floated up to my eye level.

It was a neat parlor trick, I admitted, but I was still unconvinced. So he waved his right hand over his left arm, and then removed his left arm at the elbow. I screamed, but he kept on smiling.

Suiting Danielle Part 2

Wed, 06 Jun 2012 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Suiting Danielle)

Continued from Suiting Danielle, Part 1

Part 2

Danielle Kasimir floated in her tube, an unhappy, androgynous, nearly featureless plastic mannikin, alone in the large subterranean room where she was created in her new form, a room she had walked in as a normal woman some unknown number of hours ago.

She was unsure of the passage of time: everything was so bizarre to her now, immersed in her new un-breathing, un-eating, un-blinking existence, that she had difficulty marshaling her thoughts for more than a few minutes at a time.

A Self Bondage Misadventure

Sun, 27 May 2012 00:00:00 +0000

“So, what ever shall I do with myself with all this free time off,” I thought to myself. I had just seen the wife off to work and my work had been on a slowdown. Of course, for those of us who are into cross-dressing, this is the time when you can just go all girlie and enjoy yourself. Of course, it does help if the wife has no issues with you dressing up.

The Mother-in-Law Popped in for Coffee 2

Thu, 24 May 2012 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Mother-in-Law Popped in for Coffee)

The Mother-in-Law Popped In For Coffee – The Finale

PART TWO

“Then we will decide what will happen next!” As if I had any say in the matter. I could hardly protest at things now Ruth had shoved my panties in my mouth and gagged me with a knotted silk scarf. She had also done a very good job of tying my hands behind my back, and my ankles together.

Can I Bury You?

Wed, 23 May 2012 00:00:00 +0000

“Can I bury you?” Asked Jim.

“Bury me? Why? Shouldn’t I be dead first?” Mary shot back, looking a little confused.

He laughed. “No, not all the way, just up to your neck, it could be a lot of fun.” She looked at him like he was crazy.

She then replied. “Do you mean like in that movie the other night, like in ‘CreepShow’? Because it didn’t look like they were having a whole lot of fun in the movie”

Can I Bury You?

Wed, 23 May 2012 00:00:00 +0000

“Can I bury you?” Asked Jim.

“Bury me? Why? Shouldn’t I be dead first?” Mary shot back, looking a little confused.

He laughed. “No, not all the way, just up to your neck, it could be a lot of fun.” She looked at him like he was crazy.

She then replied. “Do you mean like in that movie the other night, like in ‘CreepShow’? Because it didn’t look like they were having a whole lot of fun in the movie”

Lad's Weekend

Tue, 15 May 2012 00:00:00 +0000

My wife Kate was going away and I would be left on my own for 2 days over a weekend. I had planned a few drinks at the local pub in the evening, but otherwise not much. I woke up in the morning and she was already getting everything ready for her departure. I turned over and put the pillow over my head. I had no such rush on. The next thing I knew, the pillow was pulled away.

The Real Thing

Mon, 14 May 2012 00:00:00 +0000

I’d lusted after her for some time. Having followed her through the small amount of modeling she had done, I had grown to be an avid fan. Not only because she was innocent and beautiful, but also because it was clear how much she loved bondage and submission. Living the life of a fetish model, I was always surprised that she complained as much to me about not being able to truly submit. Her last boyfriend was handsome for sure, but not into the “scene” as they say, and constantly disapproving of her work in bondage. As I grew to be her friend more and more, I tried to tell her she could find better, someone who would let her live her own life, but I think she never believed it. It was all I could do not to blurt out, “it’s me! I’ll make your dreams come true!” But I was involved myself, in a somewhat soft relationship that had stopped fulfilling my need to truly dominate. I was ready for a change, and I hoped Sarah was, too.

The Real Thing

Mon, 14 May 2012 00:00:00 +0000

Titanic Doll

Sat, 28 Apr 2012 00:00:00 +0000

INTRODUCTION: This is my contribution to the centenary of the sinking of the Titanic. However you won’t find Kate Winslet, Leonard DiCaprio or Kenneth More on board.

On board the RMS Titanic; the mid-Atlantic; the evening of Sunday 14th April 1912

Caitlin O’Loughlan stood on the promenade deck and exhaled, watching her frozen breath blow out in front of her and disperse. She puffed out several more breaths and smiled. She’d always enjoyed doing that as it had seemed magical to her as a little girl.

The Tales of Sir Dwayne 4: The Lady Is Trained

Wed, 25 Apr 2012 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Tales of Sir Dwayne 3: The Offer)

The Tales of Sir Dwayne - 4: The Lady Is Trained

“What troubles you, Dwayne?”

Dwayne, not Sir Dwayne, he noted. The whore (nee Lady Birgit) sat next to him wearing good clothes. Not the finery she was accustomed to, but not the whore’s ragged dress, either. Sitting next to him on the bench, not kneeling, chained at his feet as in the past.

The Shoot

Tue, 24 Apr 2012 00:00:00 +0000

Ellie burst from Hendrson’s office, cheeks red, tears welling up. The blonde girl who had been peering into a mirror turned and stepped in front of her.

“Buy a vowel, get a clue. You are out of your league. You can’t beat me. Why don’t you go back to the bayou where you belong, marry your cousin, make babies.”

Ellie brushed past her and pushed through the door.

“Shauna?”

Henderson gestured to her.

A Day at the Office

Sun, 15 Apr 2012 00:00:00 +0000

“And what,” Sara asked, “is that?”

Grinning, Scott held up what looked like a thick-walled tube with fleshy flanges on each end. “This,” he said proudly, “is my newest invention.”

“What exactly does it do? And remember, I have to leave for work soon, so keep it short, please.”

“This little gem,” Scott replied, “is about to make your day very interesting.”

Sara sighed. She loved Scott with all her heart, but some of his ideas were, to put it mildly, crazy. Still, she knew she couldn’t tell him no.

Nina

Sun, 15 Apr 2012 00:00:00 +0000

It all started when the heating packed in, the coldest spell for ten years; frost and snow covered the fields. Ice on the windows. I knew that heating the cottage was going to be an expensive exercise but given its suberb location on the edge of the New Forest it had to be worth a try, at least for six months to see how it worked out. My landlady lived in the manor, just 100 metres up the lane. Canadian, from Toronto originally, but she’d been in the UK since 1985. Married, but now divorced, with her settlement from her ex-husband (a prominent London Lawyer) ploughed into her ‘little estate’ as she always referred to it.

Vacation Time Fun Part 5

Mon, 26 Mar 2012 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part 4 Part 5

Okay, story time again. She knew that ever since a talent show in junior high school I’d had a fantasy about being a magician’s assistant. My then boyfriend had a dream that he was going to be this great illusionist, and I was going to be his assistant. He came up with this whole routine for the show and his big finale was tying me up and putting me in this huge crate and chaining it shut. I was supposed to get free crawl out of the fake back on the crate, slip off behind the curtain and appear in the audience and drop my ropes and gag and act all magical and stuff.

Intermediary

Fri, 23 Mar 2012 00:00:00 +0000

It was a match made in heaven. Or, in this case, Hollywood. Shawn was tall, handsome, muscular, with starring roles in nearly a dozen action films to his credit. Stacy was almost universally considered the most beautiful woman on film. After their first pairing, the two quickly became inseparable, starring together in one blockbuster after another. Their off camera chemistry was just as intense, with rumors of marriage making regular rounds. As a couple, it seemed they had it all. Until……

Darlene

Fri, 16 Mar 2012 00:00:00 +0000

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = I found this story on an old backup disk that I was checking for content before destroying. MANY years ago while I was in college, I got into a “discussion” with an English major about writing - specifically writing porn. Since I wasn’t an English major, Darlene said that I couldn’t possibly understand how to create a good erotic story. After bickering back and forth for most of a semester we came up with a contest and wager that would prove which of us could write better erotic fiction. The plan was simple. Each of us would write a “letter to the editor” format story and the one that got published was the winner. A further requirement was that each of us would write the story in the other’s name. I would write as though I were a woman, and she would write as though she were a man.

Winter Queen

Thu, 01 Mar 2012 00:00:00 +0000

The Arrival

The wind is still, but the air is still biting cold as she sits in the ornate sleigh. Mistress Bella hears nothing but the sounds of the bells on the reins, as the team of four white horses pull valiantly through the deep snow. How she loves that sound… so clear and melodic with nothing to counterpoint their song except the occasional whinny of the team. Such a magnificent set of steeds… pure white with long, flowing, well groomed manes streaming out behind them. Gold bridles and bits accenting their beauty and ending in white embossed leather leads…. much like she has for her dear slave pet. Ahh, but he is her prize, and deserves nothing but the best of what she has to give. He is nestled under her clothing, at her feet, head on her lap as instructed. This is for his protection, but most of all for her warmth. The weather on these sleigh trips can be brutal. Today is not so bad. No raging blizzard to cloud her vision and block her way, no sleet to mar the surface of her skin. She closes her eyes for a moment to summon the memory of her pet’s caresses on her skin. He loves to touch her skin, soft and slow is how he draws his hands up her skin… when she allows it, of course. She doesn’t tell him how much she relishes that touch. She is dressed for whatever weather comes her way. Mistress feels her pet’s head resting against her leather clad thigh… she always wears her thigh high leather boots on these trips, for one never knows how deep the snow will be. But then, he is the only one who knows this… for her boots are covered by layers of silk petticoats and overlaid by a deep emerald velvet skirt. Above the skirt is a tight ivory corset, embroidered with the finest details of ivy and lilies. Over all of this she wears a heavy cape of arctic fox fur lined in heavy satin with a large hood. He revels in the smell of the leather under his nose. It is intoxicating when mixed with her perfume. He could stay here forever, under her skirts, at her feet. He certainly isn’t uncomfortable, for under him is layer upon layer of furs to cushion his ride. He is clad in leather as well, for that is his Mistresses delight. Each piece he wears is leather tooled just for him, with her name, with her design, always showing to whom he belongs, in case there is ever a question. Around his ankles are thick gold chains, each with a lock ornately decorated in silver and gold, the keys to which are hanging around her neck. Around his wrists are matching leather gauntlets, also locked with rings for restraining. Circling his neck is her collar… worn always, locked always… the only exceptions are when she bathes him, and when she bids him to take her forcefully…. to do what he pleases… as long as it pleases her too. He knows what this means…. he knows to push her down on the bed, to pin her down with her arms above her and kiss her passionately, and to take her, roughly, but not brutally…. to let her know she is what he wants even when unfettered by chains and collars. He is safe here, he is secure… his needs are met; he knows his place and has to worry about nothing. He is truly happy. He is awoken from his half sleep by a tug on the chain attached to his collar… his Mistress wants him. She reaches under the blanket on her lap to grasp his chin and tilt it up toward her. “Hello, my sleepy pet”, she purrs… “We’ve not much farther to go before we are home, and I wish you to service me, to ease my need”. He needs no further prompting and buries his head between her spread legs under the thickness of the covers and skirts. He slowly laps at her with his tongue flat and occasionally sucks on her, feeling her buck when he does so….. he knows he must stop every so often, so she can catch her breath and when he begins again, after the last pause, she arches her back as the spasms force her to grab his head and push it ever closer. Once her twitching stops, she once again purrs for him…. “Oh my pet… you have done very well…. would you bring out the bag?” His eyes dance with anticipation. He produces the black velvet bag from under the furs and hands it to her. He watches with glee as she reveals her own burgundy velvet bag, removes one black marble from her bag and replaces it with two white ones from his. Two! He thinks… two… I must have done very well. He begins to fantasize what the evening holds in store for him when he suddenly hears the voices of hurried servants. Time, it seems, is always the enemy. The sleigh comes to a stop and he scrambles to a kneeling position as his Mistress has taught him to do when she stands. Once she is steady, he hurries down the step of the sleigh and takes her hand to help her down, keeping his eyes to the ground, or rather, to her boots. Oh her boots… he couldn’t stand to look away from those. He feels the stares of the others…. glares of jealousy at his place at the Mistress’s side. She has exalted him to a position of honor rarely known. He is her only lover, her only pet. He is to be treated with respect and cared for and those who do not, face her wrath. The stories of the sad men who dared to cross her are legendary, possibly embellished by time, but not many care to find out for sure. Of course he knows he is at her mercy and she is not always in a good mood. He listens carefully as she barks orders to the others around them, and not hearing any orders attached to him, he keeps his head bowed until she strides into the keep…. then he must follow, for she holds the leash. She walks past the large fieldstone fireplace, where something wonderful is cooking and marches him right up the flat, shallow, circular marble stairs to her room. There she releases his leash and in one quick movement, unlatches her cape. Before it can fall to the floor, he catches it and hangs in on the back of the heavy wooden, arched door. He stokes the fire to keep the room warm and kneels near the fire on the pile of furs that cover the floor, awaiting her wishes. This pile of furs is her favorite place to be with him. There are furs of almost every kind of animal found in the forest. As with everything else, they exist to sustain her. “Oh my pet”, she sighs as she lies on the furs next to him, “I would so like to spend the evening with you, keeping you on the edge, trying different variations with my silk ropes, but alas I cannot… I have duties waiting for me. Before I go, I wish a neck massage!”

A Nu You

Sun, 26 Feb 2012 00:00:00 +0000

I always enjoyed getting out there on the open road, driving my car and taking in the scenery. And I have to admit, the day that I got my convertible, it was a totally different kind of feeling. Of course, being a guy, you aren’t supposed to like cute things or enjoy the scenery, right? But looking at the girls while driving is always something that a guy is supposed to do. But since I like to dress like a girl, I look at them for different reasons… Well, maybe for MORE reasons than “normal” guys. And in a convertible, things are so much better.

An Unexpected Visitor

Sun, 26 Feb 2012 00:00:00 +0000

I had been living next door to Anna for a few years. We were both friendly towards each other and always exchanged pleasantries whenever we saw each other. We did the usual neighbourly things, taking in parcels when either one of us wasn’t in, keeping an eye on the other ones house whenever one was away. Anna was 43 and about 5'6" tall. She was attractive in a nice way and always held herself well, in a confident manner. She was single (as far as I could tell), and appeared to keep herself to herself.

It Was Dark Part 6: Revenge

Fri, 03 Feb 2012 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part 5

Part 6: Revenge

I had spent Sunday night in tight self imposed bondage mummified in the Sleepsack. It was sensual to be held in that tight embrace and exciting to know I may not be able to escape. Yes I know that’s not true. I had the box cutter the right way round this time so I could have cut my way out. However it felt like I could not escape.

Bondage Greetings, Gift Wrapped

Fri, 27 Jan 2012 00:00:00 +0000

I had found the perfect spot for some outdoor selfbondage fun, or so i had thought. It was a small school yard, with a skating rink, and a small shack to put your skates on. The place was just on the outskirts of the city, a perfect out of the way place, with not too much traffic.

I had gone there many times during the summer and fall , always late at night so there was less chance to come across anyone. Today was going to be different, I was going to go in the morning, i had staked it out a few days before and no one really got there till the late afternoon, for the couple of days that i watched it, a group of four men would get there around 2pm and clean off the rink for 40 minutes to an hour, then later on people would show up to go skating, or play a game of hockey.

Move Again Research Endowment

Mon, 23 Jan 2012 00:00:00 +0000

Hey readers – I’ve gotten some good feedback from you on the various stories I’ve posted to this site, so I wanted to let you know that I just published my first book. The style is similar to my other stories, but the plot is more filled out and the writing is more polished. It is also filled, of course, with plenty of hot bondage scenes. I think you’ll like it!

I Promised You

Sat, 21 Jan 2012 00:00:00 +0000

“Catherine!” Her husband Paul’s shout woke her from her fantasy. It wasn’t just a shout, he was yelling at the top of his lung’s. She thought it sounded like he was furious, she knew he was on his way to the bin. He was going to drag her out and she was going to be in big trouble, but she couldn’t help it. She loved to get naked, climb in and writhe around in the trash. She loved the way it felt against her skin, made her dirty and made her feel dirty. Usually she’d play for a couple of hour’s, she’d be trash until she was hot and horny. She’d bring herself to a climax before Paul got home from work, she’d be out and showered before he’d even know. He’d caught her a few times before, when she’d lost track of time. He was home early today and she was about to get caught again.

Paula In Chains

Mon, 16 Jan 2012 00:00:00 +0000

Paula’s desires for bondage came from her childhood, but now in an act of self bondage, not only does she reveal her hidden secrets, but is forced to endure further bondage torment from her friend Jane, who found her in her bonds.

Now all through my childhood watching the reruns on TV, I have been fascinated about the heroines always getting tied up and gagged and saved by the hero at the last minute, usually from a fate worse than death. Okay, it usually was death, but sometimes the endings went along the lines of being sold to Arab sheiks for their harems; or kidnapped and taken to be the concubine of some evil despot; or the cowboy saving the heroine from the Indians who were riding off with her.

Bondage Brothel

Sun, 15 Jan 2012 00:00:00 +0000

( AUTHOR’S NOTE: ) No animal was actually hurt in the filming of this motion picture. – Except for a wild squirrel that dashed out in front of the Craft Services truck as it was on a run for Pizza and Beer for the Producer’s Party. The driver has denied all responsibility for the accident. The squirrel was smashed flat and was unavailable for comment. Edited by Proof Reader.

· · ·

A Christmas Gift

Wed, 21 Dec 2011 00:00:00 +0000

It happened again, 3 more days until Christmas and Anita doesn´t have a gift for her boyfriend. She thought about it for weeks what is the right gift for him. Every year the same dilemma. Last year she had given him a voucher, which had not pleased him very much because it was very impersonal he thought. This year it had to be overwhelming, but Anita was late once again. So she is on the way to the city with an intent “Today I find something, I don´t go back home without something!”

Fantasy

Tue, 20 Dec 2011 00:00:00 +0000

“Crap! Nuthin’ to do ‘round here.”

He got up off the couch and walked into the kitchen. “Nothing to eat in here, nuthin’ in the fridge.” he muttered as he slammed the door, causing some eggs to fly out of the egg rack inside the door. Opening the door to inspect the mess, he saw three broken yolks slowly dripping from the top rack. “Damn it, fuck, shit” he screamed as he repeatedly slammed the door again and again. Kicking the clothes on the floor as he tromped toward the living room, he continued cursing under his breath. “What the fuck?” he yelled as he plopped himself onto the couch. The T.V. remote was within reach of his hand. He grabbed it and started surfing the channels for something interesting to watch. Flipping past some cooking shows and Fishing with Bill Dance, he came across an old episode of Charlies’ Angels. “All right, Farrah Fawcett, I’d do her in a second.”

An Afternoon Chair-tied in Silk Scarf Bondage

Mon, 19 Dec 2011 00:00:00 +0000

I had been shopping on-line a few days ago and was surprised when the postman handed me a package. I was expecting to receive it in a couple of weeks’ time. Sitting at the kitchen table with a coffee, I took the kitchen scissors and opened the parcel. Wrapped in their packaging, were 20 lovely large silk scarves of various colours and patterns. I had been dabbling in a little self-bondage recently as the boyfriend was working shifts and didn’t really want to play with me. Tired, what an excuse, hey! On one of these self-bondage occasions, I hadn’t locked the handcuffs properly and while I was rolling around like a damsel in distress getting into the mood, the cuffs decided to close tighter on my wrist. It turned out to be quite painful. So my idea was to use the scarves as additional padding on my wrists to prevent any circulation issues; oh, and they also make lovely gags to wear. So while I was drinking my coffee, my fingers were running over the silk material, and before I knew it, I was rubbing them against my cheek. They were lovely and cool and soft. It was then I had the soppy idea for a little scarf bondage, and to tie myself up in them. I had the kitchen shears to hand in case anything went wrong. Why not I thought. It wasn’t like I was a bondage novice. I am usually very careful. What could go wrong? I wasn’t going to panic as soon as the last tie was on me, or the last click of the cuff. I quickly had my ankles tied to each of the front chair legs. Next came my thighs. I pulled up my dress a little so I could tie my thighs to the tops of the chair legs and the seat so they were tightly splayed apart. The scarfs were large enough to cinch between my thigh and the seat. Wriggling my legs about I was firmly tied to the seat. The scarfs were soft but unyielding. I could close my thighs a few millimeters at the most, but they were tied comfortably without causing any pain. Just right, I thought. I was thinking of a way to tie my hands. I have always thought that it was cheating to have your hands tied in front. You could easily pull down a blindfold to see the knots, or reach a gag to use your teeth to bite at the bindings or call for help. I still needed to come up with a way to tie my hands behind my back, so while I was thinking, I rolled a scarf up into a tight ball and forced it into my mouth. I had to jam the last bit in and I felt like a little hamster with bulging cheeks. I rolled another scarf, corner to corner, and tied a nice knot in the middle, and pressed this on top of the scarf between my teeth. I then tied it nice and tight behind my neck. The scarf felt wonderful, so I took another and rolled it into a 3 inch strip and tied this in an over mouth gag. Now I felt just like one of those women in the 50’s gangster movie reruns. I was beginning to enjoy the captivity and was becoming quite aroused. I folded another scarf similar to the over mouth gag, and tied it across my eyes as a blindfold. Pushing it up so I could still see, I had a great idea to tie my hands. I rolled a scarf length ways and tied the corners together. I looped it over itself three times, and I had just enough room to squeeze my wrists into it. Now how was I to cinch it? I got my hands in and could get them out again. It wasn’t quite what I had in mind. I needed a slip knot to put between the two wrists to cinch them to make the tie seem more realistic. I thought about it then tied a type of hangman’s noose. Great. This could be cinched up, and then pulled back when I wanted to get free. Now if I tied the loose end to the back supports of the chair, I could pull my arms up and pull the cinch tight, and also have my wrists tied to the back of the chair. So I tied it. I put my wrist through the looped scarf, and then put the loop between the slip knot noose, and then with my free hand I pulled the blindfold down over my eyes. Putting my arms behind my back I squeezed my free wrist into the looped scarf and pulled my arms up which pulled the slip knot tight cinching my wrists together. I was now a tied up damsel, in peril from all the nasty gangsters and hoodlums. I mmmphed into the gag pretending to call for help. The blindfold cut out all light from the kitchen leaving me a prisoner in a black void. Pressing over my ears too, I couldn’t really hear a sound. No traffic from the road out front, just a hum from a mower. Probably a neighbour mowing his lawn, and that was faint due to the double glazing. I was in bliss, struggling in my own little world. I was horny and moist, and not just through the struggling. After half an hour or so I decided I was frustrated enough and would release myself and go upstairs for a play with one of my toys!

Out of the Way

Wed, 14 Dec 2011 00:00:00 +0000

My sister was coming over for dinner and my boyfriend was just being a huge pain in the ass. I am trying to cook and he is trying to touch and kiss me. The moron couldn’t see I was busy. I finally had had enough of his infantile behavior. I wasn’t going to have him ruin a pleasant dinner with me and my sister, so I decided to teach him not to pester me, then get rid of him for the evening. I’ll make some excuse for him, Meredith will understand. We live in a female led relationship were I make all of the decisions and run both the house and the bedroom. In fact, I keep him locked in chastity most of the time. I think that was why he was getting so frisky. He has been denied for a week with one more to go, maybe more now. When I could take a break I ordered him into our bedroom and told him to strip naked. The idiot thought we were going to have sex or something. Not today sweetie. His attitude changed when he saw me getting out my bondage bag and taking out several skeins of rope although he does like his bondage games.

The Speaker

Sat, 10 Dec 2011 00:00:00 +0000

Amanda, a twenty something lady from Surrey, stepped out of the shower contained in her two bedroom house with determined thought, tonight was going to be the night to try out her latest invention. It was a beautiful warm summer Friday evening finishing yet another long week as a trainee at a local engineering firm she couldn’t wait for this free weekend to come.

Picking up a soft towel off the warm radiator she began to dry herself off gently rubbing every curve of her tall tanned seven-foot body and then slipping into her white cotton dressing gown to keep warm. Picking up a clean soft towel she wrapped her luscious blonde long hair up and stepped out of the bathroom into the short hallway leading to her bedroom.

Final Mistake II

Mon, 05 Dec 2011 00:00:00 +0000

continued from final mistake part one

So it’s been about 6 years since I wrote last. I’m still planning my escape but it not going easy as I’ve tried on a couple occasions to run but didn’t get very far. I’ll explain what happened.

The normal routine used to be that after work I was put into my straitjacket and allowed to roam my house dragging the chain attached to my collar behind me. One day while she was making garlic toast in the oven and it burned real bad. Smoke filled the house so thick that she decided to open the door to air the place out. That’s when I made a break for it. I ran for the door before she had time to react. I got all the way out of the yard and was heading for the road when I tripped and fell. I struggled to get up and by the time I did she was already half way between me and the house and coming fast. I started off on a run but didn’t get very far because when I tumbled I fell over a shrub in the yard and the loose chain got caught on the shrub and I came to a sudden stop and was again knocked backwards off my feet.

Final Mistake II

Mon, 05 Dec 2011 00:00:00 +0000

This story was an entry into the 2011 Winter Fetish Story Contest - continued from final mistake part one

My New Girlfriend, Friday

Mon, 05 Dec 2011 00:00:00 +0000

Story entry in the 2011 Winter Fetish Stories Contest

My New Girlfriend, Friday

“I never want to hear from you again!” Said Miranda. “You are a complete perv, you sicko! Leave me alone!” As I hung up the phone I felt hollow inside. Every time I started dating it always ended the same way. Things would go great until I told her that I wanted to tie her up for sex (or be tied up for sex, I go both ways). ‘Why can’t I let just let this whole bondage thing go?’ I thought to myself. ‘I’m good looking, I have a solid job, I have no problem getting dates. Why am I hung up on using ropes during sex? Now I have another Firday night alone.’ Just then the phone rang. I was in no mood to answer it, but it was little Nicole. Ten years ago I dated her older sister for a couple years back when I was in High School. Being raised by a single mom in a house full of women she really needed a good male infuence in her life. So, I had unofficially become her older brother back when she was starting middle school. “Hi Nicole, how’s everything going at college?” “Hey Grump. Not well, that’s why I’m calling. I really need some advice.” “You know I’m always here for you. What can I do you for?” “I’d rather not talk on the phone, can you pop over?” “Sure… not like I have any plans. Did you eat yet? If not let’s grab a movie and hang out tonight.” “Sounds great! I was just ordering some Chinese.” “Get enough for two and I’ll be there in forty minutes." I had been there for Nicole for a long time, and she had returned the favor more than once. We talked about everything, and over the years she had become my best friend. She had grown into quite a girl too. She was 5’6” tall, with piercing blue eyes and dark wavy hair that cascaded over her shoulders. She wasn’t supermodel thin, but she was all woman with curves in all the right places and just enough padding to fill out a tight pair jeans. Nicole had a wickedly twisted sense of humor too, but that was probably my influence as much as anything else. A quick shower and I was out the door. While I was driving I started reminiscing about Ashley’s death last year. It had shocked everyone when Nicole’s older sister was killed by a drunk driver. We had been hanging out watching a movie on TV when we heard about it. We sat there on the couch holding each other tight while we both cried for hours. Eventually Nicole had fallen asleep in my arms. When I carried her into the bedroom and tucked her in I suddenly realized I wanted to climb into bed with her. Instead I grabbed a blanket and pillow to go crash on the couch. I was too tired drive home and I knew she wouldn’t mind. I always wondered what might have happened, and I had a secret crush for her ever since.

My New Girlfriend, Friday

Mon, 05 Dec 2011 00:00:00 +0000

This story was an entry into the 2011 Winter Fetish Story Contest

My New Girlfriend, Friday

Time to Wake Up

Mon, 05 Dec 2011 00:00:00 +0000

This story was misplaced by me (gromet) and has been entered into the contest late. My apologies to the author for my error.

Dan had been awaiting the package from Winter Fetish every day since he ordered it. The recent holiday weekend made the mail take even longer. Dan’s wife Susan was not as excited. The two of them have been married for just over three years and she was aware of Dan’s enthusiasm for bondage before they got married. Though she helped him indulge on occasion, she liked to remind him that it was not sexually interesting to her.

Time to Wake Up

Mon, 05 Dec 2011 00:00:00 +0000

Story entry in the 2011 Winter Fetish Stories Contest

The Trainer 4

Sun, 04 Dec 2011 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Trainer 3)

Part Four

Sunday, August 3, 2003

Harold was awakened at 8am by Beverly and Becky. They untied him from the bed, but left him in his straightjacket, and placed him on the floor. They put a chair over him, so that he would be ready to lick his breakfast from Karen’s soles. She came in, barefoot, carrying a bowl of hot oatmeal.

“I do recall how much you hate oatmeal, Harry, so I made a great big bowl for you. I’m going to keep spreading it, and you’re going to keep licking it. You can expect oatmeal for your breakfast every day, dear.”

What not to do in the Woods

Sat, 19 Nov 2011 00:00:00 +0000

I was hiking in the forrest two years ago during a heat wave that kept most sane people inside in their air conditioned houses. The places I went were at least shady, and I was confident I would be alone during the week when I had off with my odd work shift of two rotating days off in a row. I got an early start and walked in after parking my car in the empty lot, it was always empty when it was this hot! I usually strip out of my clothes once onto one of the many trails and assured I’m alone. I have found that if I hike in at least a mile from the trail head there are no candy wrappers or other evidence of human activity and I feel safe to strip off. That day though I was out of my clothes while almost in sight of the parking lot and carrying them in my bag!

A Song of Dominance

Mon, 14 Nov 2011 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1: A Family of Fetishists

It was a beautiful dry season afternoon, the northern breeze was blowing and the sky was clear. Just outside a pair of automatic doors, staring onto a concrete road and a sea of parked cars, a young girl with hair the colour of red wine sat on her black, plastic bag; her arms wrapped around her chest and her red ballet heel impatiently tapping on the concrete floor. She was tired after the long trip and angry at family for being an hour late. Yet again her eccentric parents had failed to meet the simplest of requests in favour, as the wine-haired girl knew, of one of their many sexual games.

Best Laid Plans: Ravine Edition

Fri, 14 Oct 2011 00:00:00 +0000

Author’s note: A self-bondage experience from a few years ago that didn’t quite go as planned (one of a few).

I saw the ravine from our living room window on almost a daily basis. It, and the serpentine brook that created it, spanned the length of the small park extending from the lake upstream to a runoff below. This section of the park was about a mile long and no more than a quarter mile wide and was bounded by busy roads bordered by stately homes or apartment buildings such as the one in which I lived with my two roommates. For the most part the ravine’s walls were 30 to 50 feet high, and hovering above one of its deepest sections there was a small collection of townhouses that backed up to the gorge, but otherwise it was entirely surrounded by brush and jogging paths while canopied by dense foliage. At both ends its walls tapered such that access was possible on foot. Nonetheless, I’d never seen anyone hiking it, even in dry weather when the brook was shallow or nonexistent. One summer morning, while staring at it from my window, I resolved to act out one of my favorite activities there – nude, outdoor self-bondage.

Jennifer's Toy

Sat, 08 Oct 2011 00:00:00 +0000

The sun was bright and high in the afternoon sky on a cool Saturday afternoon in a London suburb. Tonight was the famous Skin Two Rubber Ball 1999. Things were quiet and still in the bedroom of the flat of Jennifer’s friend. The sun was shining in through the open curtains. Downstairs could be heard the talking of the two rubberists about tonight’s Ball.

“I wish I didn’t have this darn cold,” said Kim as she sniffled.

Vacation Time Fun Part 2

Fri, 07 Oct 2011 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part one Part 2

The DVD was going to be used mainly for brainstorming. This was one of the ways that I came up with new ideas for ties. I would figure out how to get tied, and make sure that I was going to be there for a while. Then clear my head and shut out the world as best as I could, and think about nothing about my situation, what I was going to do for K’s tie, and how to make it as challenging for her as I possibly could. I had almost forgotten that I’d brought my DVDs and popped the long one into the player. I purchased a DVD burner for my computer and made several DVDs with it. I mixed in movies that I owned, some that I downloaded, and a few scenes from some old VHS tapes that I’ve had for years. I formatted it so you had the option of setting the scenes on random so that just about anything would play and I wouldn’t have to sit tied and watch the same few hours of scenes over and over. It was over six hours long so I didn’t have to worry about repeats unless I really got stuck.

Fantasy B&B Part 4

Mon, 03 Oct 2011 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Fantasy B&B Part 3)

Part Four

Of course, I was lying there, scared as hell as my new Mistress started to feed me her menstrual fluid, and all I could think was to keep my mouth closed so as not to take it in. This turned out to be a very bad idea as I realized why my body was being bent as it was. For as it started to flow and lead it’s way to my mouth, I felt a very painful blow to my genitals, since they were raised up for easy access to a riding crop. As I opened my mouth to scream out in surprise and pain, the first taste also hit my lips and entered my mouth. And I heard a shout, “You had better swallow, slave, or else this will certainly be a long day for you, dearie!”

O-Ring Birthday Surprise

Sun, 02 Oct 2011 00:00:00 +0000

My demanding Husband’s birthday was approaching again something I would like to avoid.

He never lets me buy him anything and the only thing he’ll accept is me as his bondage slave for the day. “Honey is there anything I can get you for your Birthday?”

“No dear just you and by the way I already bought myself some gifts already. Maybe you could just put on your stockings and garter belt for me?”

A Lesson Learned: 3: Rahnis story continues

Tue, 20 Sep 2011 00:00:00 +0000

continued from A Lesson Learned: Rahni’s story & A Lesson Learned: Anjali’s story

A Lesson Learned 3: Rahnis story continues

Since my family walked in on me during one of my self bondage sessions they have totally disowned me, except my sister, who I found is also interested in bondage and whenever she gets chance she comes over and we play bondage games each acting as the others “safety”.

Recently she has been having trouble getting away and I think my mum is getting suspicious and I was starting to get more than a little frustrated at the lack of bondage in my life, so I decided what I needed was a good session of self bondage. I have learned my lesson from past mistakes I reckoned it would be ok without Anjali there to be my safety.

Julia's Judgement

Mon, 05 Sep 2011 00:00:00 +0000

Julia Banbury sighed as she saw another of her boyfriends’ mates arriving for the big games tonight. The guy getting out and like the others heading straight for the trunk to get more crates of beer. If the men actually got through all this over the weekend then the local hospital would need some serious help with cases of liver disease.

Jerry Makin, her boyfriend came up from the big barn where he’d been working on a harvester and gave his buddy the usual bear hug. Julia winced as the two laughed and joked, wondering if she was the usual subject of their mirth. Of course being an ex-pat Brit living here in the States did not precluded the girl from being seen as anything else than the usual ‘HPOA’ or ‘Hot Piece Of Ass’, like some of her colleagues were called by their men folk. Thankfully the dozen or so workers employed by her boyfriend saw her as the boss’ partner and to be respected. And hot she certainly was according to all who knew the dairy farmer and his lawyer girlfriend. 5’7” in bare feet and a dead ringer for Katy Perry, a singer who was also involved ‘With a Limey’.

Caught in the Act

Sun, 21 Aug 2011 00:00:00 +0000

It isn’t everyday that we get an opportunity to find out things about other people that we would never know. It’s even more interesting, or scary when you think about it, when they learn something about you that you would rather others NOT find out about. However, sometimes the two of them come crashing together completely accidentally and, well, there is nothing that you can do about it but, well, survive.

Damsel Day Part 3

Sat, 20 Aug 2011 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Damsel Day Part 2)

Damsel Day – Part Three So Far:

Louise has transformed into a ponygirl called Damsel. The transformation has been completed, including some things that she did not want, which scared her so much she actually ran away, but now strangely she wants to continue… Part Three:

Sally undid the bridle and the leather thong tied to the lower rings of Damsel’s bit, then one of the straps to the side of her harness holding the bit in place. She held the free end and wiggled it and tugged at it until she had removed it from the mouth.

Betrayed

Sun, 14 Aug 2011 00:00:00 +0000

One

She wasn’t smiling when she presented the big red ballgag. Hours later, he’d wish he’d taken that lack of humor as a warning sign. But love is blind, and when the woman you love (and, on occasion, worship) has your hands and elbows tied tightly behind your back and proceeds to take out a new toy that she’d always said she didn’t particularly care for (“I don’t really like ‘hardware’)… well, you’d do just about anything she asked. Smile or not.

What Was I Thinking

Sat, 13 Aug 2011 00:00:00 +0000

It was mid July and I had some vacation time to use, so I took a few days off. My wife and I both work at professional jobs and often have trouble scheduling our together, although we do manage a couple of weeks in the mountains or at the beach. This time my wife was out of town for a few days on business and I had the house to myself.

My Bondage Adventure

Fri, 12 Aug 2011 00:00:00 +0000

I am a 46 year old guy that enjoys dressing in women’s clothes and getting tied and gagged. One of my main problems is when I get the itch I don’t care what happens to me as long as I get tied and gagged. I have more than once found myself tied and gagged in a seedy motel room wearing satin panties heels and stockings.

I had been talking to this male dom for quite a while and he offered to tie me up and I was feeling that itch so I jumped at the chance. He asked me to get dressed and tie and gag myself. I did not even hesitate I got a room in this little seedy hotel a place where he could sneak in and out easily. Not smart but such a turn on.

The Helpless Mummy

Mon, 08 Aug 2011 00:00:00 +0000

First off I am an 18 year old male and am a small size for my age, my name is Tom. I live with my mom and two sisters. One sister (Sarah) is 22 and the other (Ashlee) is 16. Since my dad died at an early age so it is just us 4, and we are a pretty close family. Every Halloween we have a tradition where we stay in and have a small party, with just family. The big fun of it is to surprise each other with what our costumes are at the party.

Meeting Strand

Sun, 31 Jul 2011 00:00:00 +0000

I am a heterosexual male with a lifelong desire to enjoy bondage games with an attractive woman. As I grow older, I have come to the sad realization that, regardless of the stories one might read on sites like this, there are precious few women who are truly into bondage, and the odds of meeting up with one are slim indeed. So it was with a great deal of interest and understanding that I read Strand Ankler’s “How I Got Myself Tied Up” series of stories relating his experiences with paid women and gay men. When my first bondage story was published, I was quite pleased that Strand was one of the first to respond. We developed an email friendship and discovered that he lives in my old hometown. Recently I was planning my first trip back in several years and we agreed to meet up. Here’s my (fictional) tale of that encounter:

The Sorority Trashing Part 2: The Beginning to an End

Sun, 31 Jul 2011 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Sorority Trashing Part 1: The Way It All Began)

Part 2: The Beginning to an End

I awoke to a loud thunk.

“Holy hell girl what are you doing?!” a girl exclaimed.

“I’ve gotta fucking pee Kirsten. Now are you going to help me or not?”

“Well, remember what Dedra said? If we’re caught using anything but a diaper today, we’ll need to do a keg stand.”

Tristan's Torture

Sun, 31 Jul 2011 00:00:00 +0000

Tristan had been writing me and serving me off and on in Second Life for a very long time. I had seen his picture and felt safe to allow him to finally serve me. We had made all the arrangements prior to his slavery and I went as far as making everything sound WORSE then it would actually be. He got off the plane looking like a lost puppy, I of course was already waiting for him at the airport only he didn’t know that. He only knew to search for a lady wearing a leather outfit from head to toe and to ask “are you Z?”.

June’s Self Bondage Mistake

Thu, 21 Jul 2011 00:00:00 +0000

June woke to find her release mechanism for the zipper on her skin tight custom made sleepsack moving away from her, taking her freedom with it. Her falling asleep was the reason it failed. She always desired to feel trapped inescapably. This time it was for real!

June thought back to the many weeks spent devising a plan to be trapped in the sleepsack, bound until the timer activated the release system and freed her. Knowing full well how intoxicating it felt to be trapped until released by someone, or in this case, something, drove her to create this foolproof system.

Deb's New Costume

Fri, 15 Jul 2011 00:00:00 +0000

“Ellen? Please, you have to help me. It’s urgent.”

“Oh?” Ellen watched as her roommate threw herself into a chair. “What did you forget about this time?”

Deb sighed. Ellen had been her best friend since high school. Deb loved her, but she had what Deb considered to be one minor flaw. She knew Deb way too well sometimes.

“It’s a costume party. It starts in three hours, and I don’t have a thing to wear.”

Hunting

Fri, 15 Jul 2011 00:00:00 +0000

Olivia and I were in a nearby state park, which surrounded a large water supply lake. When the river that flowed through the valley was dammed to create the lake in the early 1900’s, several small towns were flooded. Some of the buildings and all cemeteries were moved, but the rest was simply submerged under the lake. On the uplands above the waterline, the remains of village roads and abandoned farms were everywhere.

A Whirlwind of a Story!

Tue, 12 Jul 2011 00:00:00 +0000

A Whirlwind of a Story!

Part 1

As the East Coast was getting slammed by a lot of Storms and Tornado’s, I managed to pick a day that was never going to be forgotten.

As my marriage of twenty years slowly and painfully diminished and the fights escalated to all most every week end, there was no more fantasizing about a great sex life or bondage sex or play anymore, the days grew tiresome and seemed like they would never end. Our neighbors began hearing our arguments as they became loud and nasty. My one neighbor that lived to the right of me always flirted and made conversation with me while I was married to my wife, I usually would make a quick exit or try not to pay any attention to her so that she would leave me alone, now I know I aren’t an eight or a nine, but I am in shape and I have blue eyes, lol. I know I am shallow though because the main reason, other then the fact that I was a committed husband, was that I was totally not into heavy or plump women, now my neighbor had operations on her stomach and all to make herself look better, but she was still plump to me, and that is what I saw in her. It was a shame too, because she was like thirty two, when I was in my early forty’s, she had a great personality and a nice smile, and on top of that she had a great job being a Registered Nurse that she made into her own business by going to families that needed a Nurse on call, so she basically worked her own hours, other then that, that’s all she was.

Into Your Birthday Suit...!

Sat, 07 May 2011 00:00:00 +0000

“Happy birthday darling!” I unwrapped the rather heavy package left at the end of the bed, “hope you like it” came from the bathroom. The paper fell away revealing a thick plastic bag, I unwrapped this, and to my surprise, a large pile of heavy thick shiny rubber poured through my hands into my lap. It felt so smooth, so so smooth and soft. “Well what do you think?” “What is it?” I asked. She grabbed the super shiny pile, shook it out and there and behold she held up a suit, a very shiny rubber suit, but with a difference. “…and guess what birthday boy, you are going in it now!” I looked at her questioningly, “Its quite simple, its your turn to play slave, i’ve had enough of the chains and cuffs, its your turn or no more games, understand?”

Virtual Unreality

Mon, 02 May 2011 00:00:00 +0000

“Change of shift complete, Captain. All Beta shift personnel are now at their posts.”

“Very good, Lieutenant,” Captain James Edwards replied, rising from his command chair. “You have the bridge.” After a final glance at the various stations, Edwards turned and left the bridge.

“Ready for some relaxation, Captain?”

Edwards grinned. “Absolutely. Sixteen whole hours to enjoy, hopefully without an emergency to deal with. What about you, Commander?”

Commander Melissa Sykes, chief science officer, returned the grin. “Are you kidding? I’m testing a new program this evening. If it works, I expect to have a lot of fun with it.”

Hubby's Second Surprise

Sun, 01 May 2011 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part one

Hubby’s Second Surprise or Maria’s Time In Jail

“Maria” arrived at our house with Ken and she looked great. The first time she spoke I had to make sure it was really “her”, her voice was perfect…

…The first time we dressed hubby as a woman, all those years ago, it kind of drove home the fact that my former hubby was effeminate. I never saw it that way before my little sister made him a school project, but I think he actually made a better woman than a man…

Kathie’s Mistake

Sun, 27 Mar 2011 00:00:00 +0000

Kathie was a 23 year old blonde with a secret. As a teenager, she’d developed an interest in bondage. It was probably due to her father’s love of westerns and detective shows which usually had scenes of someone tied helplessly and held captive. She had no idea why these scenes interested her so much until curiosity got the best of her and she began experimenting with tying herself up.

Her first attempts were awkward and easy to escape from. The only things she had to use were bathrobe sashes and a belt or two. But, by the time she’d entered college, she had collected various cords and ropes to use. Her ability to free herself easily was still frustrating to her. It wasn’t until a stroll off campus in her freshman year (when she found some handcuffs at a small sex boutique) that things changed. Now she could bind her ankles and cuff her hands to be helpless until the keys would free her.

Maid Service Requested 2: Do Not Disturb

Sat, 19 Mar 2011 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Maid Service Requested)

Part 2: Do Not Disturb (The sequel to Maid Service Requested)

For Alexandra, it had been a very good meeting. She had finished up her presentation of the building’s features and now it was in the hands of all the various contractors and workers to take it from paper to concrete, steel and glass.

Alexandra was very good at what she did. Not only was she a qualified architect, but she also was damn fine in the looks department. She kept her six-foot frame well toned and she always dressed to emphasize her curves, such as with the gray business suit she was wearing now. Alex had long, coppery hair she kept in flowing curls and deep green eyes that could disarm any man or woman when she wanted to. Today she had used all of her charms at the meeting and now she intended to use them for what was awaiting her in the hotel room.

The Visitor 2

Sat, 19 Mar 2011 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Visitor)

Chapter Two Part 3: The Club

Maegen showed up that evening at around 7:00 in full dominatrix regalia, stiletto knee length boots, leather bustier over a spandex cat suit, leather gloves, all black. On her lean and spare frame, her outfit looked sinister and sexy. Her hair was now also all black and pulled into a severe ponytail. She wore heavy mascara and black lipstick. She struck a pose in the doorway that was one part self-conscious and one part arrogant.

Careful What You Wish For

Fri, 18 Mar 2011 00:00:00 +0000

I found a secluded spot not far from home where I could finally put myself into some outdoor bondage, something I hadn’t done in years.

The night before I filled a plastic jug half way with water. After it was frozen I put the keys I would need on top then filled it the rest of the way. Once frozen it would take about four hours to melt before the keys could be retrieved.

Becky's Halloween Display

Wed, 09 Mar 2011 00:00:00 +0000

I have a husband and wife who are good friends of mine, and they inadvertently found out about my kinky interests from a mutual friend. It’s always hard to gauge somebody you know on a social level to see if you want to let them in on some of your “other interests”, and the risk to the friendship that could result. It was therefore kind of a gift when my mutual friend told me Becky and James had a story I had to hear from them. My friend Shannon knew the story, but it wasn’t her’s to tell. The four of us arranged to have dinner at my house. I provided the dinner, as my friends like my cooking, and my guests brought the wine. Becky is very sexy, and has the kind of body that could make a sack look good. I’ve only ever seen a picture of her in anything like that once though, as she dresses well for her job in a law office. She usually wears “business sexy”, and that is what she wore to our Friday night dinner. James is a nice guy and smart enough to know how lucky he is to have Becky, and I always thought he had a kind of overt sexual confidence. Our mutual friend Shannon was there, right from work, and dressed that way as well. I felt undressed compared to the girls as I had the whole day off to clean and was wearing comfortable blue jeans and a pull over shirt. My lasagna had turned out well, and I thought it was too bad my husband wouldn’t get any as he was still traveling for his company. He was sometimes gone for weeks, and our friends helped me with repairs around the house. For all the other things I needed him for, my toys and erotic stories would usually have to do! Good manners meant we didn’t discuss what my three friends were obviously excited about until after dinner, when we sat on the deck with drinks in hand. Becky asked a question of me before she was willing to start their story. She wanted to know if Shannon really dared me to drive over to her house, at night, completely naked. And if I did it. I was shocked that Shannon shared that with them, but admitted that I did it on a dare. She asked what happened next, and I sensed Shannon and I were about to pass some kind of test. I told her the truth that Shannon made me hand over my car keys and stand on her front lawn, and that she proceeded to spray me down with her garden hose full of extremely cold water as I ran around. I then had to beg on my shivering knees to be let in her house that she ran into with my car keys. Becky didn’t ask, as Shannon and I apparently passed the test, but Shannon then let me into her house take a hot shower and warm up. My friend knew I was sexually off the wall that night and thought a cold shower would do the trick. It did until my husband got home from Africa three days later and I nearly raped him. Since then my husband has given me free reign to find a man to provide for my needs when he’s away. I have taken him up on his generous offer since then, and love him even more for making it. Becky started her story. Her and James were throwing a Halloween party the weekend before Halloween, and their friends at the time were always trying to “one up” them with everything they did. James had the idea that they should have a costume party and contest for the best costume. Their friends loved the idea and both of them went crazy decorating the little house they rented at the time, inside and out. James jumped in then, he said he wanted something so over the top that everybody would know who was the winner without even a vote. James said he wanted to make Becky a mummy, and not just any mummy, the sexiest mummy their friends had ever seen. I noticed the look on Becky’s face, she was highly excited to relive this event. Becky said she was looking forward to their friends eating some “humble pie”, and went to the thrift store to buy several older bed sheets. At James’ direction she cut the sheets up into strips and James said he practiced wrapping his sexy wife up like an Egyptian mummy on TV. Two practice sessions lead to two conclusions, Becky got way too hot wrapped up in her clothes in their house, and Becky also got too hot for James to handle after she was unwrapped. Becky blushed when she heard that, but didn’t deny it. James said he had made a steel frame and welded it to a heavy steel base plate that Becky would both stand on, and be wrapped to. The plate had wheels on it so Becky and her heavy base plate could be easily moved into the yard along side the other creepy decorations. She wouldn’t be able to move at all, but wouldn’t fall over either. James reasoned she would be much cooler in the October air than inside the warm house, and their friends would walk right past her on their way into the house. They also knew from their extended testing that Becky could spend at least four hours in position on the frame, but the wrapping could be a problem. Becky suggested James wrap her up wearing only her panties to help keep her cool, as she wears little more than that under the club wear dresses she has. James knew she would be hot when he unwrapped her no matter what she was wearing, and they only planned to unwrap her thin face gauze for their friends anyway. To stop the wrapping from coming loose, they planned to use fabric glue to hold each wrap to itself and then cut the wrapping from Becky’s body at the end of the night… I found myself hanging on James and Becky’s every word, and I couldn’t help noticing the bulge in James’ pants, and the three of us girls squirming around on our chairs. I wondered if the other girls were as wet as I was! …An hour before the guests were due James started wrapping Becky, wearing only her panties, to the frame and gluing each wrap to itself. He started at her sexy feet, and when she was immobile he stood her up on the base plate and wrapped her body to the metal frame. Becky said she couldn’t stop giggling at the trick they were playing on their friends. With her arms wrapped to her sides to just under her tits James said he told her if she couldn’t stop giggling she would ruin everything… James realized Becky was helpless to stop giggling on her own, and he wrapped several turns of the cloth under her chin and over her head, effectively gagging her. She could still talk very quietly through her closed jaw, but finally lost the giggles. James pulled a thin gauze hood backwards over her head like the kind painters usually wear with the opening over their face. She said her french braid fit perfectly out of the hole in the rear of the hood. Becky didn’t giggle now, or see for that matter, but she could still breathe perfectly. James wrapped her tits UP, actually supporting her large bust in a way that made it look even bigger. He finished with her head and wheeled her out into the yard, and she was transformed into a helpless Halloween decoration. James said she was definitely a sexy mummy when he was done with her, her shape accurately reproduced by the cloth wrapping, with the exception of her tits that actually looked larger the way they were wrapped… James had taken a picture of his sexy mummy and handed it to me. I just looked at it and thought to myself that I would love to try that myself! I must have said it out loud because all three of them just turned their heads and looked at me at the same moment. I made a joke out of it and said “oops”, but I was serious about wanting to try it. …When his guests started to arrive, James made apologies for Becky’s absence and said she would try to get back before the night was over. The yard decorations were a hit, especially Becky, and the food and drinks had the whole group feeling no pain at all. James’ own clown costume was lacking because of all the time he had put into the house and his sexy mummy, and his friends easily had him beat with their rented costumes. They were waiting for one last couple, who were late, and when they showed up like horror movie zombies, they easily had everybodies costumes beat. James said he was about to spring his surprise on his friends and asked the zombies how they liked the sexy mummy in the yard, as they were the only guests not to comment on her. They said they must have missed that one, but liked all the other decorations, and named several of them off. He said their other friends asked how they could possibly miss her and they all walked outside, James with the surgical scissors in hand, to free up enough of Becky to win the unofficial bragging rights. BECKY WAS GONE!

Next Session with Mistress

Sun, 27 Feb 2011 00:00:00 +0000

After my last visit to my mistress I was both anxious and apprehensive about the next visit (See story A Fantasy Session with Mistress). Well it was coming soon because last night my mistress called me and said I was to be at her place by 6 pm tonight and said I was to be prepared for an extended session. Six O’clock came and I found myself outside her door thinking deja vu. There was a note telling me to go in, disrobe and use the equipment on the table to put myself in bondage. I walked in to find the entry way lit only by a candle and found ankle shackles, a blindfold and a leather belt with handcuffs attached to the belt. I promptly disrobed, put the ankle shackles on and had a decision to make regarding the belt and handcuffs. I hoped I was doing the right thing by putting on the belt and positioning the handcuffs behind my back. I put the blindfold on and was able to cuff my hands behind my back and waited for mistress. Mistress must have been watching because I didn’t have to wait at all because as soon as I had clicked the final handcuff on my wrist I heard her heals clicking on the floor and approaching me. I am greeted again with a slight click and a large plume a smoke as she lights her cigarette and exhales into my face, she then seductively touches my cock and I jerk and moan with excitement. I immediately feel a hard whack to my ass with some type of paddle as she admonishes me for moving and making a noise. I then silent and motionlessly endure more teasing and torment from her and she smokes her cigarette and exhaling into my face.

Into the Car Compactor

Mon, 24 Jan 2011 00:00:00 +0000

She was bored again, tired of her latest slave boyfriend. But she knew how to entertain herself with him one last time, and she would include her friends in the game. She thought about how this slave liked to dress like a real dandy, right down to the most expensive fancy long dress socks. She had even told him once, when he was sporting one of his more outrageous pairs, “I could kill you for wearing those crazy socks!”

My Tormentrix 2: The Tormentrix Returns

Sun, 09 Jan 2011 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from My Tormentrix)

Part 2: The Tormentrix Returns

The cuffs about my wrists and ankles are all lovingly padded to prevent me getting hurt in any way, but all the muscles in my arms and legs are screaming at me. You see, she has strung me up tight between two columns of concrete with tight chains and leather cuffs.

I didn’t like to ask why the columns has useful little eyebolts cemented into them but she has made full use of them. I am spread-eagled as tight as my body will permit between those two columns, my arms and legs dragged out to full stretch. The balls of my feet are perched precariously on the floor, but if I did lose my footing I don’t think I could fall. I am stretched out that tight.

Hubby's Surprise

Wed, 05 Jan 2011 00:00:00 +0000

This story continues from Cuckold & Ken’s Birthday Gift

Ken, my once again lover and I decided we would do anything to be together, and divorce wasn’t an option, as I promised hubby long ago I never would. To bad for him! Ken and I formed a plan as he drove me home, after he bought me some clothes to wear. If I had a conscious it would have bothered me!

…I remembered from years ago that hubby made a good looking girl for a Halloween party Ken and I forced him to go to once. My sister was a cosmetology student at home, and I offered her my hubby for her final exam. The students were supposed to pick the woman most in need of “help”, for lack of a better way to say it, and remake her. The project was supposed to have before and after photos, and detail how the student accomplished the goal.

Phoebe's Race Day

Sat, 01 Jan 2011 00:00:00 +0000

The following story is dedicated to Liz, aka phoebe the slave. She inspires me in many ways.

We are snuggled into bed at what phoebe thinks is an upscale bed and breakfast in the country. Its roughly 6 am, when the door to our room opens up and two huge black men walk in and remove the covers from the bed. Without saying a word they grab phoebe and drag her out of the room, one of the men has his hand cupped over her mouth to prevent her from screaming. I roll out of bed and began to get myself ready for the activities of the day. I open up the closet and begin to suit up from the selection of riding clothes provided by the bed and breakfast. Today is the amateur pony competition. Without telling phoebe, I entered her in this competition several months ago. I wanted to test her limits both physically and mentally and this seemed like the best way to do so. I only entered her in three single races and one team event. The single races all consist of her pulling me on a sulkie. The first race is a 100m dash from a standing start. The second race is a 200m dash. The third race is an obstacle course. For the team race she will be hitched up with six other ponies and that race will consist of a 1 mile course through the countryside. The cart used for the 1 mile course is more along the lines of a hay wagon and up to 20 spectators can ride on the wagon to enjoy to scenery. The driver of the wagon will be randomly selected from a panel of expert drivers to ensure that no one will be driving a team with a pony known to them on it. Scores in each event will be tallied up at the end of the day and the best amateur pony in the male and female classes will be chosen. I pick up several pieces of fruit and a sandwich from the breakfast table and chat up a couple of the fellow drivers for the upcoming activities. After exchanging pleasantries and a few wagers with the other drivers in the female pony class, I head out to the stables to watch the men get phoebe ready for her day. I can only imagine that she is pissed off at me right about now as I am coming up on the men as they have her hands shackled over head to a tree branch and are just finishing up with her bath. A well placed split bit gag prevents any understandable words to come out of her mouth, but I can only imagine the words that would come out if she could speak. I watch in silence as the two men start the task of buckling her into the harness. It is quite obvious that they have done this before as I watch them adjust the harness quickly and efficiently to fit her body. I chuckle as she looks at me and continues to make sounds through the gag. I can see the fire in her eyes, that is good, it will serve her well today. I watch her eyes cringe in fear when it comes to the belt that will run though her private area. The plug for her ass which will give her a tail at the same time is about four inches long and nearly an inch across. Also on the belt is a plug for her pussy. That plug is knobby and just over six inches long and a little over an inch across. I can only imagine the distraction those will cause her as the day progresses. One of the men cuffs a spreader bar between her ankles and forces her legs about three feet apart while the other lubes up the rear plug. Continuing their work without speaking a word the second man takes hold of the strap and begins to work the rear plug into her ass. I watch phoebe as the plug begins to violate her. At first her expression is one of determination to resist, but that quickly fades into desire for the invader. The first man adjusts the buckles around the front of the harness to accept the belt holding the plugs when they have been secured. Once the plug is completely inside her the man moves onto the dildo that will keep her sex busy for the day. He does not use lube on this one at my request. With no pause or delay, he simply buries it into her, snugs up the strap and hands the end to the other man who buckles it into the harness tightly. I can hear her purring almost growling with the sudden invasion. I watch her hips sway back and forth as she adjusts herself to the toys working themselves around inside her body. Lastly the men ready the boots that she will be wearing for the day. Typical pony girl boots with no heel. Nailed to the bottom of the boot is a horse shoe. I can imagine that it will make an interesting sound on a hard surface. Too bad I will not get to experience that sound as all of todays events are outside on dirt or grass. With the spreader bar removed and phoebe standing on her new boots, she is a good seven inches taller than she was a few minutes ago. With no resistance from phoebe, the men lower her arms and fold them around behind her. One of the men pulls an interesting looking leather rig from the table and begins to wrap it around her forearms and tightens up several buckles. Lastly he takes a pair of leather cuffs attached to the rig and buckles them around her bicep area to keep her arms securely locked behind her. Placing my hands on her hips, I slowly guide her backwards towards the sulkie. I think phoebe would like this one as it is black with cream and red racing stripes and the number 7 is painted on the back. Its too bad she won’t be seeing too much of it today. Once inside the guides, the two men set to work securing her to the sulkie. After a couple of quick test pulls the men stand back, satisfied at their work. I pick up the small buggy whip from the table and slide into the seat. The men hand me the reins as they attach them to either side of the bit gag in her mouth. After a quick adjustment to the blinders, they nod to me and I am ready to give her a couple of practice runs around the grounds before we get started. A quick tug on the reins to the right and a swat from the whip and phoebe moves out at a slow pace. I watch her as she picks her steps carefully trying her best to adjust to the invaders in her body as well as figure out the new boots. I can imagine that each step drives the plugs into her in interesting ways. Once we are out into the field area, I straighten my pull on the reins and give her a good swat with the whip indicating I want her to step up the pace a little. Slowly phoebe builds up some speed, it has taken her a little while to get adjusted to her new position, but she seems to enjoy it, or at least is trying her best not get any encouragement from the buggy whip as we roll along the grassy field. A quick tug of the reins to the left and phoebe instantly responds and begins to pull the cart around and head back up the hill towards the staging area. I stop off at our table and exit the cart. Something is missing. A quick scan of the table and I select a couple of optional items and walk around in front of phoebe. She can only see directly in front of her due to the blinders. The posture collar prevents her from looking down to see what I am about to do to her. The first decorative nipple clamp goes on with her reaction being mixed. She shakes her head side to side as the second one goes on. I am still holding the light chain and bells in my hand and slowly drop my hand away from them, letting her nipples take the full weight. I can only imagine her protests, if she could speak. The split bit gag is just what it sounds like, one part of the gag goes over the tongue and the other part under the tongue, rendering it useless. The bit itself sits far enough back in the mouth to prevent her from pulling her tongue back and trying to speak. She does make pretty burbling sounds through the gag in her attempts to protest. I clip a couple of leather straps onto the harness and let them fall along her legs. These straps have a series of bells on them as well. She will jingle nicely as we head over to the race course. Sitting back into the cart, I pick up the reins and whip and give her the signal to turn left and head out towards the path in the woods. Listening to the bells ringing as we go along, I can only imagine what thoughts are going through her mind at this point. I watch as beads of sweat form along her upper arms and slowly begin to make their way down her body. It is already getting warm outside and it is barely 9 in the morning. I caught a glimpse of the weather and the girl said it was supposed to get into the upper 90’s today. As we round the last corner in the woods and break out into the clearing, we line up alongside several other drivers with their ponies and carts. I pull back on the reins and hold them back, while I pull her head from side to side, giving her a glimpse of the other girls and some of their costumes for the races. Some of the other ponies stomp the ground and pull at the reins wanting to get this underway. The drivers patiently hold them back awaiting the signal to begin. Each pony is given a handicap based on the weight of the driver and cart and will have time deducted to make the scores a little more even. Lets face it, phoebe is going to be pulling nearly 300 pounds with me and the cart. The pony next to us is going to be pulling around 200 pounds because the female driver barely clears 100 pounds. Hardly fair to the ponies unless that is taken into account. The starting flag in raised at the far end of the field. This is the 100m dash. I ready the reins and whip and wait for the signal. To my surprise phoebe starts snorting through the gag and stomping her feet in an attempt to either scare the nearby ponies or to signal her readiness to do this. I think the pony to my left got the hint and backed down a little. The flag drops and I give her a crack across the ass with the whip, not that she needed it, phoebe tore out as fast as she could muster. I am amazed at her speed as we make our way down the track. One of the five entries never left the starting line as the pony revolted and refused to move. About halfway down the track and it looks like we are going to finish in second overall, the lighter cart to my right is way out in front and we do not have much chance of catching it. The bells ringing along on phoebe makes me wonder what her nipples feel like about now. I can tell from her steps that the plugs are causing her some discomfort. Having seen some of the other plugs the other female ponies are wearing its a wonder some of them can barely move at all. I have a feeling the lead pony has been run a few times with plugs to get her used to it, oh well. We cross the finish line in second place overall. The scores are posted and adjusted accordingly. She did not do too badly all things considered. Adjusted scores put her in first place with a second overall finish. Time to water the ponies and watch the next couple of races. I step off the cart and lead phoebe over to the shade and turn her around so she can watch the male ponies run. I place the tube from the squirt bottle next to the gag and let a little fruit juice flow into her mouth as the ponies are lined up at the starting line. She tips her head back and swallows it down. Taking a soft towel I wipe the sweat from her as the flag is dropped for the second event. I can see the lust brewing in her eyes as she watches the male ponies run. I place more juice in her mouth as she stomps her hoof. The other ponies in the female class know she is a force to be reckoned with in these games. I walk her down to the starting line for the next race as the scores for the male ponies are tallied up. Judging from her steps, her body has adjusted to the plugs buried in her holes. We line up as the male ponies rest up in the shade. This time there are only four ponies in the race. Apparently the fifth that was in the last race has dropped out for some reasons unknown. The 200m dash is about to begin. Phoebe is really stomping her hooves and pulling at the reins, she wants this one and is not going to back off despite my tugging at the reins. As the starting flag is dropped she lurches forward and takes off like a shot. I let her run for a while until we are well enough out in front to ensure a victory and then pull her back a little bit. I am trying to save her strength for the last couple of races. It is amazing to watch the leg muscles ripple as they work to accomplish the task required of them. We cross the finish line in first place overall with second place only a few points behind. Stepping off the cart, I see the determination in her eyes as she stares down the other ponies. I grab the bit leads and pull her out of her stare and head her off into the shade. We have about an hour before the next competition is scheduled to start. Taking the juice bottle and squirting some into her mouth, I begin to wipe her down and rub her thigh muscles to prevent cramping. She is not allowed to sit between events. Phoebe continues to shake her head and snort at the other ponies, even as I rub her legs. A quick tug of the chain between her nipples draws her back to reality. I scold her and remind her to remain quiet for now. I can see in her eyes, that she acknowledges what I say and accepts it quietly. More juice goes in as we watch the next couple of events on the field followed by a brief intermission. The next event is an obstacle course through the woods. Its nearly a mile in length but it is a rough course so time is important, but not hitting anything is even more important. For this event the blinders on each pony are placed directly in front or his or her eyes. It will be up to the driver and the trust the pony has for him or her. Each pony will leave about five minutes behind the next one and time will begin from there. Phoebe is as ready as she is going to be as I guide her onto the starting line. The first part of the course is across the field, avoiding two pot holes and guiding the pony between two ponds and then its up into the woods from there. I guess I will just have to wait and see for myself what is coming. The first pony to leave the gate is in last place in the points standing. She is off to a slow start, apparently there is some issue with her not trusting the lead from the reins. This should be interesting to watch to say the least. Around the first pot hole and clearing the second, the driver gives a yank on the reins only to wind up in the pond. Too bad that is a disqualification for them as a group of folks help them out of the pond. The second pony and cart leave the line and head off at a good rate of speed. Narrowly missing the pot holes and shooting directly between the ponds, they clear the first part of the trail and disappear into the woods. The third team to leave the line misses the first pot hole, barely clears the second one and goes off course around the ponds. They are not disqualified but will have points docked for the error. I watch as they head off into the woods. Not being able to see the action, but hearing the approval of the onlookers, phoebe is snorting and stomping the ground she wants to get this underway. I tell her to follow my lead and do not take off fast. Judging from the other teams performances, we are going to meet up with them very soon anyways, so no reason to hurry this one. The flag drops and she gets a light tap from the buggy whip and we get underway. Steering her between the pot holes is fairly easy and slowly heading towards the ponds, I gently guide her with the reins. I will give her some room to run after the ponds and before the edge of the woods where the trail corners off. As we clear the ponds, I signal for her to step up the pace. She responds perfectly to my command and off we go at a brisk trot. As we round the corner in the woods, I pull her back to a walk to await the next obstacle. A tree is hanging low and partially blocking the trail. I guide her around it with ease and slow her up a little more, as we come to another slight corner. This is going to be a test as there are large rocks in the trail ahead of us. I slow phoebe to a crawl and guide her carefully through the maze. A cart is sitting empty alongside the trail, indicating to me that one of the two other teams remaining is out of the competition for good. I do hope there was no serious injury to the pony or the driver. Rounding another corner and I am amazed at the next obstacle. A hill with nearly a 25% grade that seems to go on forever into the trees. I pull her to a stop and study the hill, knowing that we are in good standing in the points. Phoebe is stomping the ground wanting to get this show on the road. I can hear her heavy breathing at the same time, she is getting tired, but does have one more event to go after this, so I do need to save her as much as I can. A flick of the reins and she takes off slowly. I watch in amazement as she leans into the harness and pull with all her strength as we make our way up the hill. Passing the halfway point, I can see her legs are really straining to maintain her balance and pull us up the hill. Just beyond the halfway point, off in the trees in the other cart, the female pony is down, completely exhausted. It is a good thing the blinders are on. I have a feeling that seeing that would encourage her to take off like a shot. I need her to remain steady and strong. As the hill begins to level out. I let her pick up a little more speed watching the trail ahead for any obstacles. As we round the last corner I see the finish line ahead and give her all the encouragement I can muster with the little whip. I am amazed at how much she pours on the coals and heads to the finish line. She crosses the line as the only female pony to finish the event. The crowd is cheering her on as we make our way back to the shade alongside the stables. I step off the cart and quickly give her as much juice as she can handle. Breathing hard, I know she wants to sit down, but that cannot happen just yet. I towel her off and work her legs to prevent them from cramping up. I hand her off to the two hands that got her ready initially this morning and head over to talk with the judges. It turns out that there are not enough female ponies left to compete in the final event and they extend an offer that I will not refuse. Phoebe can run as the lead pony on the teams event if she is up for the task. There are enough ponies left to run two courses if she runs lead on both of them. I sign her up and head back over towards her. I remove the bells from her legs and do the same with the bells on her nipples. Opening up the blinders, I look into a pair of exhausted eyes. I watch as they get wide when I explain what is going to happen next to her. She shakes her head from side to side and stomps her hoof as if to refuse me. I turn to the two hands still rubbing her legs and say, “unhook her from the sulkie and get her ready for the next event.” The two men quietly acknowledge me and set about their task. Phoebe is nearly begging me with her eyes not to force her to continue on with this. I watch as she gives as much resistance as she can while being hitched up the lead pony position. All the remaining positions are filled in slowly. I give her another drink of juice and pat her on the ass and thank her for a most excellent day of fun so far. “You had better not disappoint me,” is all I said as I walk towards the hay wagon and grab a seat. The driver steps up onto the wagon and takes her place on the wagon. The ponies on the left side are all reined together as are the ponies on the right side. The main set of reins leads up to phoebe. The driver releases the brake and flicks phoebe across the shoulders with her whip. At first she hesitates, but then picks up her hoof and pulls forwards. The other ponies all follow her lead. We ride along the trail heading out into the woods for what should be an enjoyable outing. I can tell the driver knows phoebe is exhausted and is not pushing her too hard. For that I am thankful, but I do wish phoebe would pick up her hoofs a little higher with each step. Fortunately the trail is perfectly level and the pace is slow as we round the last corner and head back in for the next round of passengers. I will be allowed to ride on this one as well so that I can monitor phoebe to make she that she is still okay. I give her as much juice again as she will drink. Her eyes are begging me to end this. She knows that it is useless to try and talk, it just comes out as burbles and babbles. I work her legs for a few minutes while the passengers load and unload. I chat with the next driver and ask him to be easy on her as she is about ready to drop from exhaustion. He nods with understanding and releases the brake. Giving phoebe some slack in the reins he uses the whip to encourage the male ponies to pick up the slack for her as we slowly make our way along the same loop. About halfway along the trail he stops the wagon and tells me to hop off and give her a drink. I do so quickly and give her as much as she can handle. I can tell from her ragged breathing and shaking legs, that she is done. I motion to the driver and begin to remove the tethers holding her to the rigging. As she is freed I do my best to toss the tethers up onto the rigging and out of the way while holding her up. I scoop up phoebe in my arms and walk around the rear of the wagon and place her onto it. The other passengers applaud her efforts as they make room for her to lay out. I begin to rub her legs as the driver gets underway with the remaining team. Some of the men touch her and look at me with askance. I nod and encourage them to comfort her. Back at the stables, I lay her down in a stall filled with fresh straw. At this point, I do not think she is even aware of her surroundings. The two men assigned to care for her are standing behind me. I turn to them and say, “make sure she is well fed, rub her down with liniment and see to it that she is thoroughly fucked in all holes before putting her to bed for the night.” Phoebe is definitely alert as her eyes got very wide with the last part of my instructions to them. With big grins on their faces, they closed the stall door behind them and began their work. I can hear her moan through the bit gag as I exit the barn to collect my wager winnings and get something to eat. The next morning I collect phoebe up from the stable and lay her across the back seat of the car. She thanks me for the wonderful weekend and drifts back off to sleep before I even get the car door closed. I hop in the front seat and fire up the engine for home. Funny, gasoline power just does not have the kick it used to have for me any more.

Enforced in the Dessert

Thu, 30 Dec 2010 00:00:00 +0000

A group of human sexy young men were captured and mummified by two weird tall aliens deep in the desert on some unknown distant planet. (Their fate is unknown for now.)_

This pyramid looks superior for looooong space travels. Its so massive (just look at those little windows) for storing a lot of things.

Our abducted and secured space travelers saw this massive space ship with fear as they were carried by those monstrous and muscular, but yet sexy and gentle giants. What awaits them inside? What do they want to do with them? After one minute they were blindfolded again.

Gai-Shift - Winter Solstice

Fri, 24 Dec 2010 00:00:00 +0000

To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge_

Twas Winter Solstice in the world Gai Shifted, a time of good cheer and merriment. Across the planet, peace, sensitivity and restriction found its way into every corner of the happy globe (even though globes do not technically have corners). This was so true in so many places, specifically…

Should’ve Locked The Door

Fri, 17 Dec 2010 00:00:00 +0000

He was floating down a city street. It was night time. There was a noirish feel to the scene. He was meeting a woman. It promised to be a good meeting. He could feel it in his loins. He had no idea who she was, where he was, even who he was. And that was fine. The way it was supposed to be.

“I’ve been watching you.”

His head jerked up. He stared in shocked disbelief at the woman standing in the doorway of the trailer, then started frantically working his wrists free.

Benefits of Friendship

Wed, 15 Dec 2010 00:00:00 +0000

So there’s this boy. But, not like that – he’s also my best friend. His name is Steve. I can always tell him everything about me. He knows all my secrets, my fetishes and fantasies, my past, and that I love him. So, I guess it is kinda “like that”. But, there’s one thing that I haven’t ever told him, and I’m planning on telling him tonight.

We’re both in college now, him a year below me. And I’m an RA, so I get the joy of not having a roommate. It’s a Friday night, and I know we are both bored in our respective rooms. So, I invite him over. This is completely innocuous as far as he’s concerned.

Rachel Dumps her Garbage

Sun, 28 Nov 2010 00:00:00 +0000

[Rachel’s Plan]

I have been planning to throw away my loser boyfriend for weeks. He’s been absolutely useless and it hit me, what do I do with useless things? I throw them in the garbage!

He still worships me so I can make him do anything if I dominate him first. This week is perfect as the dumb ass forgot to take out the trash so we have a pile of disgusting garbage that stinks. So this Friday is going to be D-day for his ass. I am going to dress in my sexy vinyl black thong and black top and dominate this loser right into the garbage can where he belongs. He will have to endure four days in my large 96 gallon garbage can, I make a lot of trash!

Breaking Barbie

Fri, 19 Nov 2010 00:00:00 +0000

It takes all kinds. And truth is stranger than fiction. So cliché, it’s droll, but i need help and i need to start somewhere. And a sad start this is, me, sounding off here where no one really hears me. It has the desperate feel of yelling into a dark, empty cave only to hear the echo of one’s own voice. There’s someone talking, there’s someone listening, but it’s pretty pathetic when done for a party of one.

The Fall of Mistress Diana 4: Getting back to Business

Sat, 13 Nov 2010 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part 3 Part 4: Getting back to Business

Arwen and Diana were left in the dungeon whilst their Mistresses stopped their torture and went off to enjoy each other’s company. Still in their latex schoolgirl outfits, they were manacled on the floor of the dungeon by mono gloves and chains tied to each ankle through the glove. Gagged and blindfolded as they had given up all hope of being released, they heard footsteps getting louder. Their immediate thought was the Mistresses were coming back to continue the torture until they heard a voice…

Turmoil

Sat, 13 Nov 2010 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part 4

Part Five

Chapter 9: Impiety

Like a little cluster of colourful gnome-like beacons, the children were standing around the puddle without treading in it in the downpour from leaden skies. One of the bigger boys used a long twig to prod what looked like a deformed piece of freckled fur lying in the shallow, muddy water; and the audience surrounding him paid little attention to the car approaching like a stealthy shark melting into the autumnal backdrop in different shades of grey.

The Fall of Mistress Diana 2: Arwen's Turn

Thu, 04 Nov 2010 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part 1 Part 2: Arwen’s Turn.

Weeks have past for Mistress Toni and her “pussy slut” Diana. As their relationship grows, Mistress Toni learns what turns Diana on and uses this to tease her slave to the edge. Then Mistress Arwen wants to “chat” to Diana one afternoon.

Diana walked up to the penthouse at the top of the building, Mistress Toni had given her some instructions which Diana did not like the sound of. But these were instructions from her Mistress and she would not and could not let her Mistress down. As Diana knocked at the door she heard Mistress Arwen, “Come in it’s open!”

Halloween Hunting

Sat, 30 Oct 2010 00:00:00 +0000

A Halloween Special 2010 Tale

She admired her shiny black skin-tight latex-attired, corseted, booted, hooded figure in her full-length mirror, posing from different angles, getting her full fill of her sexy, bad self. She smiled, smacking her tight, gleaming, beautifully-rounded ass, straining to look back over her shoulder in the long, tight, thick latex neck-corselet, a cigarette in her other latex-gloved hand, cocked back at shoulder height.

“Damn, I’m fucking hot!” she said to herself, and took a long, slow drag on the cigarette, slowly exhaling. “Wait ‘til they get a load of me at the club!” She pivoted slowly in her shiny, spiky, high-heeled tight patent-leather boots, sticking the cigarette between her red, voluptuous full lips. Her smoke-shrouded head gleamed in the tight full black latex hood with feminine red-trimmed eye and mouth openings, adhering to her beautiful dark face. Her alluring big, dark eyes gleamed. She admired her red and black narrow, very tightly PVC-corseted waist and her firm, bulging 38C breasts under the stretched full latex catsuit, her large nipples protruding. She wore a tight leather, steel-ringed bondage belt adorned by two pairs of handcuffs.

One Goes In, One Comes Out

Sat, 30 Oct 2010 00:00:00 +0000

A Halloween Special 2010 Tale

“Look, it’s just what they say, OK ?”

“One goes in so another can come out”

“That’s right. They say it’s so the house always has someone to play with”

“Play with. Right” I was not impressed “My sister has gone off for a wander, and you are wasting my time telling me urban myths. I don’t have time for this !” The last sentence was a shout.

Mummy Accident

Wed, 27 Oct 2010 00:00:00 +0000

Hello! I am Janine. Since everyone likes to have an idea of how people look in these stories, I will get that out of the way…. I am 25, I weigh around 140 pounds and I am 5’-6”, I have 38D breasts, shoulder length brown hair and brown eyes. Not a super model, but not ugly either.

I work as a medical transcriber from home entering peoples medical records and charts for several area Doctors. I live with Mike, my boyfriend now for 5 years. He is also in the medical field as an orthopedic technician. This helps out with many of our supply needs in our bondage fetishes. We enjoy most all types of bondage but neither gets into torture or pain at all. We like being tied, immobilized and teased. In 5 years we have got to know each others likes and dislikes and have complete trust in each other. Mike tends to be a bit more introverted, liking short term sessions. I tend to be the type to push the bounds “pun intended”. Going for longer sessions and more uncomfortable scenes.

What A Day 2

Tue, 26 Oct 2010 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part 1 What a Day: Part 2

The time I had spent so far in this cell was not as hard as the time I spent within my mind’s eye wondering about what was going to happen next. I cannot explain the difficulty in silence when one has so much to say and cannot speak.

To share that the level of restraint I was experiencing was not beyond anything I could have actually asked for and the circumstances that brought together this situation is the most disturbing part of this. The time that Shannon had waited for an opportunity to get even with her sister Janice was astonishing. I was clearly the pawn in a larger issue.

After Hours

Fri, 22 Oct 2010 00:00:00 +0000

I checked that nobody was inside or coming in and locked the door of the diner. I felt a slight jolt of expectation and arousal in my stomach, just as I had every night for the past couple of weeks. This might be the night.

I drew a deep breath and reminded myself that it was actually quite unlikely since we hadn’t managed to play her into our bag, even though we had tried every night. The excitement settled down and I was pleased that I managed to control it. I wasn’t every night and it was frustrating to harbour a strong arousal without being able to do anything about it.

Forever Her Slave

Fri, 22 Oct 2010 00:00:00 +0000

I can’t help but squirm as my lover buckles me into the straight jacket and chains my feet to it so I am in a sort of hogtie position on the floor at my lovers feet. My lover then attaches a leash to my collar and locks me to the couch while they watch TV. I squirm but find that I am helpless and try to settle in for what could be a long wait. Several times I glance up and see my lover staring at me and smiling that evil smile of theirs as they tell me to worship their feet. I squirm over the best as I can and start licking and kissing and sucking on their feet. I suck the toes one by one and lick in between them and even lick the bottom of the feet. My lover humiliates me verbally while I lick, telling me how nice it is that I am finally helpless as I should be and that I may remain like this for a long time. After about a half hour of licking I am allowed to stop and told to remain quiet while they watch a show on TV. I feel a blindfold covering my eyes and soon I cannot see. I listen to the TV and hear my lover shift positions and even get up now and then and walk into the other room.

Nikki’s Incarceration

Mon, 11 Oct 2010 00:00:00 +0000

Nikki worked frantically at the combination lock, turning the dial and trying it, then turning it again, trying again, and repeating the process over and over again. Frustrated, and distracted she grunted through the gag filling her mouth in frustration as she heard the whir behind her and looked in distress as the keys she desperately needed for release were pulled under the bars of the cell that contained her and well out of her reach pulled by a string. She was well and truly stuck and, as she had planned, completely at the mercy of complete strangers. It would not be long now and she knew it. She would pay for being so stupid.

Long Lesson Part 2

Sun, 10 Oct 2010 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Long Lesson)_

_This story is mostly true in that I have taken some artistic license to emphasize some of the perils in allowing one self to be put into such a predicament. The characters are real, the apartment I spoke of in the story stands and yes my wife is capable with rope. Continued from part one Part Two Chapter 9

By this time I had been very tightly trussed up for the better part of two full days and I was getting this sinking feeling in the pit of my stomach that this was far far from being over. Even though I knew that struggling was all but useless and only served to chaff my skin, I did it anyway. Difficult to explain why as the more I struggled the more it reinforced in my mind I was stuck and stuck good. Truth be known, for the first time since wife had tied me up a wave of defeat descended down like a dark rain cloud. No way was I getting out of this mess without someone else’s help. Not a snowballs chance in hell as they say.

Too Far...

Sun, 10 Oct 2010 00:00:00 +0000

«Mistress, my name is G. I saw your name on Max Fisch, and I am interested in sessionning with you. If that should meet with your approval, I would of course provide references. Respectfully yours, G.»

I am not a submissive or a slave. But I am excited by being tied up, and the more and the longer, the better. The problem is however that most people who apply to Dommes for bondage are subs and masochists. Only if the Domme is both on top of her craft and a true bondage aficionada, do we connect. Of course, it is fairly easy to weed out Dommes who, while possibly great, are not in tune with my quest: bondage requires equipment. So, unless she advertises that she uses cages, straightjackets and/or sleepsacks, that she does sensory deprivation, and that her equipment comes from quality manufacturers, such as Fetters, Mister S, Max Cita, and very few others, she is probably not an ideal partner for me. Metal from Metal Bondage or RigidCuffs is also a good sign.

Too Much Security

Sun, 10 Oct 2010 00:00:00 +0000

“Janet? It’s Myra. Hey, I got that security thing up and running. What with all those rapes recently, I want to be sure I’m protected. Yes, the sensors are all over the house, so I’m protected in every room. As long as the system is on, anyone who tries anything will wind up in immediate stasis. What? Oh yeah, does it ever work. I got mad at Bob last night and decided to try it out, so I left the system on when we went to bed. He just barely got the tip inside me when he froze solid. Actually, I had a hell of a time getting out from under him so I could turn it off. He wasn’t too happy about it, but now he knows not to make me mad. What? Janet, you are a pervert. But yes, if I freeze him again, I’ll call so you can come over and see. It won’t be for a couple days at least. He left this afternoon, won’t be back till Monday. Yeah, another one of those weekend things for work. Well, I think I’m going to take a shower, so I’ll call you later.”

My Plaster Box

Mon, 04 Oct 2010 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter 1: The Frame

I have been looking for a better way to make myself totally immobile, without the help of someone else. I haven’t had many gains in the past few months, but I have established a fairly cheap and reliable way to use plaster, and get it to stick to my body. The thing about plaster is that it is not a ready to use product like clay, or Sculpy, it must be mixed. After mixing, it presents another problem, getting it onto the body. Having no helpers, I have no way to apply layers onto myself, so I must make the entire cast in one pass. This is not ideal, but it is the only thing that I can do at the moment. I have had many lofty dreams about making a frame in the past, a frame to enclose a small space big enough to fit my body into, and hold the plaster. I often imagine that if I had a nice wooden frame such as this, I could line it with plastic, and reuse it many times. The plaster could be dumped into the middle, filling the frame. Then I could dump the water into the frame, mixing it by simply rolling around in it. The great thing about this plan would be that as I mixed the plaster, it would be getting all over the wrappings, the mesh tape and sticking to me as well. Then once the plaster is well mixed, I could just lay down into the pool of wet plaster and wait for it to set. I have estimated that at least four 80lb bags of plaster would be necessary to achieve the depth of plaster that I desire.

My Plaster Box 2: Humiliation

Mon, 04 Oct 2010 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part 1 Chapter 2: Humiliation I am still inside the frame, trapped by the plaster. I have dosed off several times during the night, but I do not really know exactly how long that I have been here. I can’t be sure until the sun comes up in the morning. I feel the plaster shrinking slightly, and know that my fate is sealed. This plaster is going from green to firm set, meaning that the strength of it will only improve. With the time passing, the plaster will start to dry from the outside to the inner layers. I guess that the blow dryers sped up this process quiet a bit more than I had expected.

My Plaster Box 3: Ornament

Mon, 04 Oct 2010 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part 2 Chapter 3: Ornament

I am now sitting in the frame, while the blow dryers continue to harden the new plaster that Heather has carefully spread over my body, to fill in any gaps in the plaster, filling the frame to its maximum capacity. She has gone off now, into the house probably to plunder something to use against me. I see the new plaster at the height of my nose covering my chest, and the entire frame is level to the top. Not only would this prevent me from escape, but it would also make getting me out an arduous task.

That New Car Smell Part 4: Life Goes On

Mon, 04 Oct 2010 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from That New Car Smell Part 3: The Return Home)

Part 4: Life Goes On

The relationship between Alexis and Veronica bloomed after her garbag’ing and her return to the stage and they became nearly exclusive. A few years ago; when they were casually experimenting around after Alexis had her tits enhanced, they had purchased a very secure bra and panties chastity belt set. They would take turns wearing it when they were between boyfriends with one holding the keys for the other, or one wearing the top while the other the bottoms to test the limits of who wanted out first. Now that Veronica was back to stripping for a living she could hardly remain locked in a chastity belt especially since her overgrown green tits no longer fit within the metal cups of the bra. This left Alexis getting locked inside the belt more often then not, so frequently in fact that Ivy wore the keys around her neck letting Alexis lock herself up when she wanted knowing that only Veronica could let her out.

Medical Test

Mon, 27 Sep 2010 00:00:00 +0000

It must be two am. As you lie awake in your bed in that hospital room, unable to sleep, you think about the days ahead, the friends who visited, and then you smile when you remember what happened when Daniel came into your room and sat on the edge of your bed the day before, and the horny things he said. You lick the tip of your finger and gently caress the tip of a nipple. Unable to resist, you slip your hand down between your legs. You close your eyes, hoping that an orgasm might lead eventually to sleep.

Ingrid's Proposal Part 2

Sun, 26 Sep 2010 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Ingrid’s Proposal)

Part Two

I strained backward against Ingrid’s grasp. We were locked in equilibrium for a second. She shrugged and suddenly let go. Thrown off balance, I jerked backwards and my bound arms prevented me from recovering. I rocked unsteadily for a second before crashing down on my side. I twisted onto my back in an attempt to get up but Ingrid planted her foot on my chest, pinning me to the ground.

Something with my Life

Tue, 21 Sep 2010 00:00:00 +0000

Julia fumbled with her keys, another night out that had ended with her embarrassed and downright degraded! She managed to open her front door to her flat and slammed the door behind her! Julia burst into tears, what the hell was she doing? What the hell did she expect, A blind date with dribble man! She shook with frustration, more so because her best friend had set her up… She thought for a moment, yes she had been Set up! Julia through tear stained eyes pulled at her fridge the remove her vodka from the freezer, she had some good stuff And she was going to make herself a drink or five!

The Lair of Artemis

Tue, 21 Sep 2010 00:00:00 +0000

Walking home from work one day Margo, or Mistress Margo to her slaves, had just turned a corner and noticed a new shop. The façade was black, and the windows were blacked out, the only thing she could see was the name. Margo, was wondering what sort of thing a shop called the ‘Lair of Artemis’ would sell, she crossed over the road for a closer look. All the glass fronted shop had been blacked out and she noticed a closed sign on the door but there was a small gap next to the glass doors, she prepared to look through the gap, but was surprised to see another eye looking out at her! Margo managed to gain some composure, but having an eye staring back at you can be quite unnerving under the circumstances.

My Mine Trouble 3

Sat, 18 Sep 2010 00:00:00 +0000

WARNING: Adult only story. Mines, caves, tunnels etc, are potential killers. Do Not enter without serious consideration, preparation, equipment and experience. Act safely and sensibly at all times, stupidity costs lives.

Self bondage is fun, and has been fun since before I care to remember, but eventually, no matter how tight the bondage, no matter how strenuous the situation. There comes a point in every fantasists dreams that it is just not enough! The danger is not as pointed as it once was, the need is more desirous of risk, and by risk I mean being hurt or caught or humiliated publicly, and the need to feel the fear of all of these possibilities burns in your mind. I had arrived at just this point in my bondage life, and on the day that I discovered a disused mine shafts air vent. (continued from part 2)

The Box

Sat, 18 Sep 2010 00:00:00 +0000

Personalized Training 2

Sun, 12 Sep 2010 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Personalized Training)_

_continued from part 1

Preface: This is a true story about my search for an extended play session with a serious dominatrix and how I got more than I expected and learned to love it! Some minor liberties are taken with events once or twice to make for a more entertaining read but this is pretty much exactly how it went down!

Chapter 4: “Poor slave doesn’t know what hit him.”

The Sleep Study

Wed, 08 Sep 2010 00:00:00 +0000

“Good evening, I am Gene Harris, I am suppose to have a sleep study here tonight.” Gene Harris had been extremely tired over the last few weeks. After a visit to his family doctor to determine why he was always sleepy, his doctor recommended he have a sleep study to see if he has sleep apnea. The facility was an outpatient clinic, and Gene reported at 8:30PM, pajamas and pillow in hand.

First Time Selfbondage with a Big Surprise

Mon, 06 Sep 2010 00:00:00 +0000

Me and my husband have participated in bondage for about 12 years but only for our own bedroom fun, about 2 years ago I had been looking on the internet and came across a self bondage site, I learnt about all different ways to be tied and how to get myself free, It made we so wet and horny reading stories I thought I would have to try it.

I came home from work one day and put some beef in the slow cooker and started reading some more stories on the internet when the phone rang and my husband told me he would not be straight home from work as he was going out to watch the football with some friends down the pub after work, I was not amused but then it hit me… Time for me to try out this self bondage, I thought to myself I don’t want to be there too long for the first time so I never planned on using ice and would only use one padlock and the key would be on a long piece of ribbon about 8 foot in length tied to the corner of the table I was going to restrain myself too.

Dressed to Thrill

Mon, 23 Aug 2010 00:00:00 +0000

It all started innocently enough. When ever I got together with my play partner/booty call girl Sharon I always insisted she dress for the occasion. Her highest high heels, stockings, garters, half bra or push up bra, choker or collar, gloves and exotic makeup, etc. If I was out at the mall and saw a new hot pair of heels or something else that would go good for fetish play wear, I would buy it and give it to her. I was always the one in charge and allowed her to be the dom once or twice but it didn’t really do that much for me but made her happy.

Rebecca's Reason Part 3

Mon, 23 Aug 2010 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Rebecca’s Reason Part 2)

Chapter 3

The house grew chilly as the night wore on. The furnace was computer controlled and tried to save a few bucks while everyone was supposed to be asleep. When it kicked back on, Ryan knew he had just a few hours and that his wife was probably at the airport already. He counted, estimating fifteen minutes.

“Unnn! Eeee! Oooo!” He began to thrash, arching his back and twisting his right shoulder. His whole right arm seemed to be in a spasm of some kind.

Discovered in a Bad Position 4: Sunday Afternoon

Wed, 18 Aug 2010 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part 3 Part 4: Sunday Afternoon

So many thoughts went through Jeff’s mind as the time passed. How much time? The burn of the hot sauce on his balls and on the welts left from the belts had faded, or he’d just gotten used to them, and he cool breeze hitting his skin had soon dried the sweat and just left him naked and chilled. Because of the angle of the garage and the plants around the property, nobody would be able to see into the couple of inches open at the bottom of the garage door to see his bare feet. What occupied most of his thoughts, though, was the idea that Ellen had changed from a wife telling him not to indulge in self bondage to a torturing bitch. He couldn’t blame all of this on Beth. Ellen had a truly happy smile when she brushed that hot sauce onto him and the only good thing Jeff saw in it was that she hadn’t painted his cock. Still, he could see the welts from the belting he’d gotten even if the reddish glow from the flogging had faded along with the burn.

Jessica's Fondest Wish

Sat, 07 Aug 2010 00:00:00 +0000

David Flyinn was a widower, having lost his first wife to cancer. Jessica Flyinn had only had a daughter before her untimely death, and being born at Easter her name was April.

April grew up to look exactly like her mother in all respects.

But time waits for no man and as the years past David found someone new, her name was Kaye Barker.

David swept Kaye off her feet and asked her to move in with him and April this happened a few weeks after April’s eighteenth birthday. Kaye didn’t want to cause any friction between herself and April, especially as David worked for one of the big oil companies and travelled round the world. So David wasn’t at home that much which meant that Kaye and April were left on their own a lot of the time. Kaye and April seemed to be getting on very well and the household was at peace, Kaye noticed that April never really opened up to her, so tried to get a little closer to her. One Sunday afternoon April walked in on Kaye who was putting her lipstick on at the dresser.

Trapped by my own Hand

Sat, 07 Aug 2010 00:00:00 +0000

This story is 100% true and very recent.

I had talked my wife into trying some chastity play, and we purchased a very secure device from Extreme Restraints. All steel, inescapable, locking and for me. We had played around with it a little and added some bondage to it, and had some great fun with it.

However, my wife is not really dominant or even a tiny bit mean. I have accepted that as she is a great and sexy lady.

Fantasy Live

Tue, 03 Aug 2010 00:00:00 +0000

Inspired by Maid2btied

Now, most men don’t like to admit that they enjoy perverted sex with their own gender. That is the reason I am writing this short story about what I and his closest friends did to my husband of five years, George. Actually, it was all George’s idea, although he is rather reluctant to admit he had a good time. Guys are like that! If I take a girl (I have you know) tie her helpless and sit on her face while eating her to wild orgasms, she generally acknowledges her enjoyment. However, men seem to be very emotionally upset by the act of sex in any form with another man, even friends.

The Reluctant House-Sitter

Tue, 03 Aug 2010 00:00:00 +0000

It was a quiet winter wedding with just close friends and family. I had met Rhonda at a business meeting which I would not have gone to, since I was a teacher, except that a friend asked me to accompany her. I was immediately struck by Rhonda’s sense of knowing who she was, where she was, and what she wanted. I’m not sure what she saw in me except, maybe, arm candy. But we got along well, liked the same things, and the sex - - only after marriage - - was OK. [Just OK; I wanted more than she did but her career came first.]

Discovered in a Bad Position 3: Morning Torment

Tue, 27 Jul 2010 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part 2 Part 3: Morning Torment

Jeff didn’t sleep well. Making the night even longer, he had no idea what time it was. When Ellen had decided it was time to put him to bed, she’d tossed an inflated mattress onto the floor of the guest bathroom along with a few blankets, then cuffed his hands in front of him. She’d found his light chain and locked one end around his neck and the other around the toilet, leaving too little slack to reach the light switch. After warning him not to roll over too often at the risk of choking himself, she’d dropped the keys to his locks into her pocket, turned off the light, and closed the door behind her as she walked out.

Rebecca’s Reason

Tue, 27 Jul 2010 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part one Chapter 2

“Oh, shit!” Ryan began humping and sliding across the floor toward the knife by the bathroom. The race was no contest. With the need for stealth gone, Holly ran into the room and grabbed the rope wrapped around his knees, hauling him back to the floor at the foot of the bed.

“Whoa! Where are you going in such a hurry?” Holly’s voice was steady, as though she handled bound men in lingerie every day.

I Made a Mistake…

Wed, 14 Jul 2010 00:00:00 +0000

My life has been full of ups and downs and at the moment I am enduring a down turn in my fortunes, but despite everything I have always had my interest in latex and bondage to see me through!

Latex for those that do not know it is normally a liquid that sets, but also can remain flexible. Garments of any kind can be made from it ranging from Batman’s capes and body armour, to a simple, tastefully cut skirt or a Mack to protect against the elements.

Caught and Cuffed

Sat, 10 Jul 2010 00:00:00 +0000

I had only been in the house 10 minutes; I wouldn’t need much longer to finish off what I came there to do. Let me explain where I was….

I was in Katie’s house, she is my neighbour and bloody hell I thought she was hot! Not attractive in the conventional sense yet she carried a definite sex appeal that no doubt plenty of men had noticed along with me. A police woman aged 36, 5’4 tall, ample 38c breasts, shoulder length natural blonde hair, pretty face and a superb natural curvy figure, that only just boarded onto chubby. I moved next door to her 5 years ago and straight away I had the hots for her, I would have asked her out but she had a boyfriend back then, that relationship had led ultimately to marriage and recently divorce.

Chicken Shit

Sat, 10 Jul 2010 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter 1

“What a beautiful evening to be out” she thought to herself as she cruised through the streets of NYC in her new red convertible.

She had looked forward to seeing her old friend from school for quite a while, and now she was on her way. She had chosen her husband’s favorite latex pleated cheerleader’s skirt, a white satin tie top, and white knee boots to finish off the outfit. Very hot, indeed, she had thought while getting dressed. She was right. Looking down at herself while driving, she could see that she was completely exposed, as the skirt was so wonderfully short. Knowing that passing drivers could look down and see her turned her on to the point that she caught herself touching her crotch more than a few times as she drove.

Beta Test Part 2

Fri, 09 Jul 2010 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Beta Test Part 1)

Part Two

Erin woke when sunlight first started coming into her living room. She experienced a moment of hope that everything that had happened on Saturday was just a bad dream, but was disabused of this hope when she opened her eyes and found herself still naked, bound and chained to the floor of her living room. The next thought that entered her head was: “Shit, I have to pee!” She looked up at the game screen to see if there was any sign of activity. There was a small amount of light in the windowless room, apparently coming in from under the sliding dog door. She saw her avatar looking around the small room. Then she noticed a bucket labeled ‘waste’ that was placed just to the right of the sliding panel. Sure enough, there was also a bucket labeled ‘waste’ just to the right of the box in her living room. She was disgusted by what she was going to have to do, but it was better than peeing on her living room floor. Her leash gave her just enough slack to get her ass over the bucket. The position was incredibly awkward, with her arms still pinned behind her back and the high heels that were still locked on her feet, but she managed to relieve herself.

The Doll Hotel 6: Excellence in Conformity

Wed, 30 Jun 2010 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part 5Chapter 6: Excellence in Conformity

I followed Housekeeper Four to a room I had never seen before. It was a very small, stuffy room, more of an oversized broom-closet than anything else. It contained a large shelf with a computer, and a tall barstool with a chromium pedestal and footrest.

The Housekeeper directed me to sit on the stool. She then cuffed my ankles to it, rather unnecessarily I thought. I was still able to swivel back and forth within a limited range.

Sacked Part 3: Mai's Invitation

Mon, 28 Jun 2010 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Sacked Part 2)

Sacked 3: Mai’s Invitation

An introduction.

Good day to you reader. This is a brief introduction to the situation I am about to regale. I am the diarist to Miss Whippy Cane. She is the owner of an English specialist brothel. (I know some of you will have read this before, but read on and learn the reason for this tale.

Mai asked me to write up this story as she knew of the previous ‘three’ tales I have published for Miss W, and thought that my readers might like to know a bit more about her side of things. I agreed with her, so here it is for your enjoyment and to keep Mai happy. S M Ackerman.

The Perfect Trap

Fri, 25 Jun 2010 00:00:00 +0000

Parts of this story are true, but as written, this is a work of fiction. Enjoy!

Hi, I’m Carol. I’ve had a thing for helpless sex for as long as I can remember. I’ve never asked to be tied up and my previous boyfriends never made the first move in that area. As a result, my only experience is with selfbondage. The situation I describe here happened a year ago. I’ve written about the experience in my journals, but this is the first time I’ve shared my story.

The Doll Hotel 5: The Mysterious Nymph of the Rubber Garden

Wed, 23 Jun 2010 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part 4Chapter 5: The Mysterious Nymph of the Rubber Garden

‘The black playroom’ was an understated name for what lay before me. I couldn’t tell how big the room was because it was dark, but it seemed like an entire floor. The scale of the place made it more like a garden than a room. It soon became obvious that was what it was supposed to resemble.

Everything I could see was either made from, or covered with, polished black rubber. Partitions of stretched rubber sheeting were perforated with seemingly random holes of widely varying sizes that offered tantalising views into other deeper areas. Bondage frames and hanging restraints formed ’trees’ and ‘vines’.

Fetish Party Night 3: Valentines

Mon, 21 Jun 2010 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Fetish Party Night: Halloween)

Part 3: Valentines

Everyone loves Christmas, except when you are sick. Courtney was sick for the Christmas party, with the flu. I was asked to help set up then spent Christmas at home with my mistress. Everything looked awesome, but to not dash her holiday spirit I told her it looked average. She looked horrible and the doctors ordered her to stay in bed for a couple of weeks.

The Doll Hotel 4: Just Punishments

Thu, 10 Jun 2010 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part 3Chapter 4: Just Punishments

I must have slept briefly at some point in the night, as I recall a nightmare:

A pitiful Nineteen was desperately trying to struggle her gigantic breasts into her uniform while Housekeeper Four coldly threatened her with expulsion if she couldn’t make them fit. As soon as she got one breast into the tight rubber cup, the other started to pop out, and the pressure on her nipples was causing her crippling pain. While she suffered, I was on my back, moaning in pleasure, one hand pumping my dick, which had grown absolutely enormous, the other kneading my breasts. The laugh track from some worn-out sitcom provided the only sound and all the maids were watching me in horror. My dick and Nineteen’s nipples both seemed to grow and grow and then…

A Farm Girl Punished 3

Tue, 25 May 2010 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part 2

Part 3

This is my weekend, my bondage weekend, my self-punishment weekend, and its only Sunday morning and early now, I still have all day Sunday remaining to suffer through before my self-imposed bondage punishments have to end.

I grew up on a farm with a slightly shabby looking farmhouse in which I and my parents live. I am an only child, and somewhat of a loner, mostly I suppose because there is no one around to be mixing with, well not that I know, and I think I know everyone for miles. Mostly they are old boring adults, with busy normal lives, and no understanding of a (now) nineteen year old girls needs or interests, not that I would tell any of them of my interests, that would be just to embarrassing for words.

Caught by Mother & Daughter

Tue, 25 May 2010 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1

My name is Heather and this is my story that started many years ago when I was still at college, back then I was an average young student with lots of time on my hands. One thing that was different about me compared to my mates was that I enjoyed bondage and worse if anyone found out I liked to wear ladies lingerie and outfits. Combined together I was in heaven. I had a hidden bag of items that I kept at home, including wrist and ankle cuffs, gags, small butt plug and a CB3000 chastity device and some basic girlie skirts and underwear. Wearing the CB3000 while dressed and bound meant that I was unable to cum so was permanently aroused until I could release myself.

Caught by Mother & Daughter

Tue, 25 May 2010 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1

Football Physicals

Thu, 06 May 2010 00:00:00 +0000

My name is Joe Bismark. Each year you kinda get used to the football physicals. Same old thing. But in my senior year of high school, the physical became a pleasure. In fact, a little too much pleasure.

As I entered the examining room, all seemed the usual. A beautiful, blond nurse named Phyllis conducted the normal tests. Blood pressure, check ears and throat, breath in and out. Just the routine exam questions. But when the doctor came in, the exam took on a new meaning.

The Object of His Affection 3

Thu, 22 Apr 2010 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Object of His Affection 2)

Part 3: A New Set of Clothes

Her life, over the next two years became a mix of emotions. James, understanding her nature more fully than ever, put her suggestibility to work. Nightly, he saw to it that she would suffer a barrage of conflicting emotions and stimulation. Terrible downs would be followed by extreme highs. Pain, pleasure and humiliation would be intermixed, confusing her senses while instilling in her a need to suffer for his pleasure. As a consequence to his tortures she was a constant mass of questions and confusion, at peace only when she forgot the woman she had been and gave in to being the pleasure toy he told her she was.

Market Test

Tue, 20 Apr 2010 00:00:00 +0000

NOTICE: All of the text of this story is Copyright by the author, EHY, unless otherwise indicated. The author gives permission to freely copy any of the stories for personal use, and to post them in any appropriate forum so long as the author is credited and a copy of this notice is included in the copy. Some of these stories involve situations considered by many to be inappropriate for young people, or anyone, to read. If you are offended by the idea of sex, nudity, or sex with incompletely-consenting individuals or non-human objects, or if it is illegal in your community for you to read stories involving such things, please do not read these stories.

Psychotic Pleasure

Fri, 16 Apr 2010 00:00:00 +0000

Rose walked out of the white metal door with the words “Caution! Violent patient ward” marked red on them. She took several steps forward, then leaned upon the white concrete walls and looked downward on the marble floor. She felt her face blush slightly red as a soft smile slowly emerged from her bubblegum pink lips. A happy little sigh escaped her mouth as she place her nurse cap upon her dirty blond hair that cascaded down past her shoulders. Her cloud white uniform that she wore hugged around her natural curvy body and the skirt reached down to barely her thigh, covering her behind of course. Her legs were uncovered however and were exposed down to her black high heels. After checking her attire she walked off, feeling high spirited in a bad and mischievous way as she went down the hallway of the mental institution. As a working nurse in the nut house, things tend to be a bit crazy from time to time. Fortunately, Rose is able to keep her stress to a minimum and still smile at the end of the day. She then looked up at a nearby clock that was attached to the ceiling of the hallway. It showed 6:15. Yes! She gets off in about 45 minutes. Her life was feeling a bit brighter now as she kept on walking.

The Gold Pyramid

Thu, 08 Apr 2010 00:00:00 +0000

Vikki Rubbervixen is copyright her creator and used with permission. *** Vikki’s life came to an end while at work on a Monday. Mere minutes before she was going to die, she was scurrying into a small duct, dragging thick cables with her. “Vikki!” “Yes Diego?” “We’ll need to hurry this up. We got a full mile of these cables to thread through.” “On it,” Vikki called back, wiggling her way through the tight, coffin like enclosure of the duct. Her thick rubber body glove squeaked against the cables already laid down. With only seconds to live, Vikki squirmed onwards, wiping some of the sweat from her forehead, dreading how dirty her white fur was going to be at the end of the day. She was going to need a long, powerful shower with lots of hot water to wash out the gook and gunk. A few floors above her, one of Vikki’s co-workers, on his first day on the job, was busy maneuvering a heavy safe into its new office. Unfortunately, he was still unused to driving forklifts, and didn’t have the experience to safely move heavy items around. It was inevitable that when he came to an abrupt stop, the momentum sent the heavy safe teetering upon its platform, then off and onto the floor. Two tons of steel and iron tore through the floor, crashing into the room below, then crashing through that as well, its progress barely slowed as it continued on. Vikki heard the safe slamming down above her, but she couldn’t figure out what it was. Then the safe hit the duct and went clean through, and the time for thinking was over. There was nothing but darkness. But that inky void only lasted a moment before a light appeared. But none of the panicking workers or supervisors saw it, or were even aware of it. Only Vikki, floating in the air, saw it. For a few moments however, she was too shocked to look at it, focused instead upon the crushed duct, and the safe that had come to a stop two stories below, her crushed body trapped underneath it, cables still clenched tightly in her dead fist. Staring at her body, Vikki was only able to say one thing. “Oh shit.” The shock only lasted a moment though, for then she was suddenly pulled into the light, going through what seemed to be a very long tunnel of light. Curious, she let the pull take her in, watching as she reached the end. The light faded, giving way to what appeared to be a world made of clouds. Looking around, Vikki tried to figure out where she was. Was this real? A hallucination perhaps? A last, desperate move by her brain to conjure a fantasy to make her last moments of existence pleasant? Looking down at herself, Vikki poked her rubbered chest. It moved. She tried pinching herself. It hurt. If this was a hallucination meant to make her happy, including pain would make no sense. The only conclusion she could come to was that this was really happening. This place was no illusion. There was a large gate nearby. Coming closer, Vikki saw that it looked like the tall, pearly gates she saw so often in cartoons and children’s books about an afterlife. It was almost too comical, actually seeing them. Yet, they were more awe inspiring than any book could ever hope to convey, for they towered over her, engraved and embedded with all manner of pearls, gems, and beautiful stones. Yet, Vikki couldn’t help but notice that, from the way the gates were constructed, it seemed that they were built to hold people in, rather then keeping them out. But still, she was curious. Just what was beyond those gates? There was a small desk in front of the gates. A human woman was sitting at it, taking some notes, humming to herself. She didn’t seem to notice Vikki. What was curious is that rather then a white robe, as Vikki would have expected, the woman was wearing glasses, a black leather bodysuit, with a matching trench coat worn over it. “Hello?” Vikki asked curiously. The woman looked up. “Could you please tell me where I am?” “The gates of the afterlife,” the woman said. Vikki noticed that she had a nametag. It read, “Elizabeth”. “Hello Elizabeth… so I take it I died?” Elizabeth nodded. “That would be a good guess. Let me bring up your file.” She turned to a computer and brought up a long list of data, scrolled through it. “Vikki RS1-2050. Died from being accidentally crushed while at work.” Elizabeth looked at the data more closely. “Curious… this says you’re a GELF, a Genetically-Engineered Life Form.” “Yes, I am. Er, was. One of the first, actually.” “Fascinating… I have yet to meet anyone like you before.” Elizabeth thought for a moment, as if caught in a trance. “Intriguing… I must learn more. But come, let us go in.” With a press of a button, the gates swung open. A mist emerged, masking whatever was beyond it. Rising from her desk, Elizabeth walked over, motioning for Vikki to follow. “Come.” Vikki nodded and obediently followed her. Walking into the mist, Vikki was most immediately struck by how thick it was. Even through the rubber suit, she could feel it press against her as she moved through it. “Where are we going?” She asked. “Heaven?” “Not quite.” Elizabeth said. “What do you mean?” “You will see in a moment.” Sure enough, the mist began to clear. It was becoming lighter, as if a powerful light was shining through it. Shortly after, it finally cleared, giving view to a landscape beyond. Vikki had been expecting something divine, fantastic, and beautiful beyond mortal comprehension. Instead, what she saw looked more like a tropical resort. It was a large land, similar to Hawaii, complete with numerous palm trees, lots of flowing grass, and beaches. The sky was overcast, clouds drifting lazily through, rain occasionally falling to the ground below. “Heaven looks a lot like Hawaii.” She said. “I do not know. Like I said, this is not heaven.” “Then what is it?” Vikki asked, curious. “I will explain as we go,” Elizabeth said, starting down a path. “Come.” Vikki wanted to look over this strange land, but she followed. “So what is this place?” “It began over a thousand years ago, by your reckoning of time. I died, and was taken to the gates of Paradise… only to discover that I was not allowed inside.” Elizabeth went slightly pale at the memory. “In addition to my own sins, the powers in charge had grown tired of the human race, with all our evil ways, so they were closing Paradise to the human race forever. Everyone, from that day on, was to head straight to the Inferno, no matter how righteous or evil they had been.” “So what did you do?” “I begged with them, and eventually made an offer. If they didn’t want humanity, I would take them. Give me a realm of my own, I said, and I’ll take humanity. They thought about it, then decided to grant me my request. I was given a realm to call my own, to rule as I see fit. So with that, all humans were entrusted to me. But there was a catch.” “What was it?” “I would be in charge of both punishment and reward for those who arrived. And virtually everyone, no matter how good they are, requires punishment for what they had done in life, from murders to stealing, to telling lies and even hitting each other.” “Even as kids?” “Even as little babes.” Vikki pondered what she had heard. “Seems awfully strict.” “Those were the terms.” Elizabeth said. “Punish humanity for what they have done, then do whatever you want with them afterwards. So I decided to create this place.” They had reached the end of the trail, and were coming up to one of the many groves of trees. They were much like the ones Vikki had seen on Earth. But she was surprised they weren’t more vibrant. “Why aren’t these more colorful?” She asked. “The true beauty of this place is in Paradise,” Elizabeth said. “This island is not meant to be too beautiful. It is meant to be a place of inner reflection.” “Speaking of which, where is everybody?” “Only new arrivals are here… them, and those suffering a light punishment.” “Light?” “My realm is divided into three areas. The island where we are now is what you would call Purgatory. The second Island would be the Inferno. The third Island is Paradise.” “Why did you create this place like that?” “I lived during the era of the Spanish Inquisition,” Elizabeth said. “I modeled this place after my own understanding. Of Purgatory and Paradise, I had to improvise, but the Inferno was all too easy to create.” “What do you mean?” Elizabeth thought for a moment. “I will tell you later. But for now, I must arrange for the latest crossing to the Inferno. There, you will be judged, and receive the appropriate punishments.” “And what are some of those punishments?” Vikki asked nervously. “There are all manner of punishments in this place, too many for me to count, for the human mind can come up with all manner of devilish means. But you will find out some of them soon enough. But while I prepare the boat, you must be restrained, for every individual here wears, at a minimum, a set of arm and leg cuffs, so that they don’t escape.” Reaching into the pockets of her coat, Elizabeth pulled out a set of handcuffs, leg cuffs, and a leather restraint belt. Vikki looked at the restraints, but didn’t object as Elizabeth knelt and clasped the leg cuffs around her ankles, cinching them tightly around her rubber suit. Standing, she took the belt in hand. “Raise your arms.” Elizabeth’s tone was firm. Vikki did so, looking down as the belt was wrapped around her waist and buckled down tightly, the large metal “O” positioned in front for the handcuffs to go through. “Arms down.” Vikki lowered her arms, offering them to Elizabeth, who took her left wrist and locked a cuff around it. “You are surprisingly calm about this.” Elizabeth remarked. “Were you sexually deviant in life?” Vikki blushed, her ears flicking. “Maybe a little.” For the first time, Elizabeth gave a smile. “I think I’ll enjoy meeting your kind here. You seen more interested in getting locked up then everyone else.” Elizabeth moved to put the other cuff on, but Vikki raised her hand. “Actually, could I?” It took a moment for Elizabeth to figure out what Vikki was talking about. She nodded, letting go. Vikki took the cuff and threaded it through the ring, then clasped it around her other wrist, locking it in place. Now restrained, Vikki patiently waited for whatever Elizabeth would order her to do next. It was a conditioned behaviour that had served her well in life and from what she’d heard so far, still applicable. “The process will not take long,” she said. “Until then, you may explore this place as you will. I will return for you when the time is right.” With that, she walked off, leaving Vikki to herself. Turning, Vikki looked around, trying to decide where to go. She eventually decided to head for the beach, to see what lay along the way. Starting down a path, she took her time, for the leg cuffs were doing their job of restricting her leg movement. There was a pleasant breeze as Vikki walked, the dim sun gently warming her rubber suit. Even if this was Purgatory, she wouldn’t mind enjoying this type of weather for centuries. With all the trees and greenery, this was a pleasant place to be. All that was out of place were the rubber covered people dangling from the trees. Vikki stopped, surprised. She did a double take and saw that, indeed, there were people dangling from the trees, hanging from vines wrapped around their necks. All were encased inside thick rubber sleep sacks. One of them, the lowest, saw Vikki. “New here?” He asked. “Doesn’t that hurt?” Vikki asked, concerned. The man shrugged. “Not really. It becomes a little annoying every now and then, but you get used to it. You don’t need to breathe, after all, when you’re dead.” Vikki nodded. “But what are you doing here?” “Doing my time. I was sentenced to one hundred years as a birdfeeder.” He indicated the small plates strapped to the bag, which had birdfeed in them. “It’s not bad, all things considered. Could be a lot worse.” “How so?” The man chuckled. “You really are new here. There are some guys buried in the beach who’ll be watching the tides come in and go out for a thousand years.” Vikki cringed. “Why so long?” “What’s one thousand years in light of eternity?” Pondering the statement, Vikki peered up at the others swaying in the breeze, noticing something. “Why is everyone so young?” She asked. “You all look like you’re… ” “Thirty? Well, everyone turns thirty when they come here. Peak of health, or something like that. You won’t see any old people here.” A few birds flew over, landed on the plates and began to peck away at the food. “Oh, could I ask you a favor?” “Yes?” “A buddy of mine named Jerry is down at the graves. Could you go and say hi to him for me?” Vikki nodded. “Of course.” “The name’s Mike. Just tell him I said hi, and I haven’t forgotten that poker match we’re going to have.” Vikki nodded again. “I’ll let him know.” Mike smiled. “Thanks. I appreciate it. And pardon me for asking, but what exactly are you? You’re obviously not human.” “I’m a GELF. Genetically Engineered Life Form.” “Hmm… must have come after my time. Well, see you around then.” Vikki nodded, “Nice meeting you, Mike.” “The graves are to your left.” Mike added as she started off down the path. “Oh, thanks.” Turning left, Vikki left the trees and the living birdfeeders behind. Continuing down the path, Vikki passed a few other people, all restrained like her. She got numerous looks, all curious. It was apparent that nobody had ever seen anything like her. “Of the hundreds of us made, could I possibly be the first to have ‘bought it’?” However, Vikki soon discovered a problem. There were numerous graveyards around this place, each one containing many graves, from which people were buried standing up, their heads sticking out of the ground. Finding one individual could take a long time. Choosing a spot at random, she walked up to those buried there. “Excuse me? I’m looking for someone named Jerry. Have you seen him?” One of the people looked up at her. “Three rows down to the left.” “Thanks.” Leaving, Vikki followed the directions and ended at a large mass grave, where dozens of people were buried together, their heads turned so that they were looking down a hill towards the ocean and the endless horizon beyond. “Is there a Jerry here?” She called out. “Over here,” A voice said. Looking to the direction of the voice, Vikki found it in the black form of a mummified head, with only the face exposed, the eyes and the rest of the face hidden from sight. “Are you Jerry?” Vikki asked. “The one and only.” It was a surprise to see someone mummified and mostly buried like this, making Vikki loose her focus for a second, wondering what it must be like to be in such a predicament. “Did you have something you wanted to ask?” Vikki shook her head. “Sorry. Mike says hi, and that he hasn’t forgotten that poker match the two of you are going to have.” Jerry smiled. “Glad to hear his sense of humor is still going.” “How long are you going to be here?” Vikki asked. “Another twenty five years.” Jerry said. “Halfway there.” “Doesn’t it get boring?” A pause. “Well, sometimes. But we get new arrivals every day, so there’s lots of people to talk to.” “Sometimes too much,” another mummified head said. A second, wrapped up to his nose, rolled his eyes in agreement. “So, when did you get here?” Jerry asked. “Just an hour ago.” “So you haven’t been tried yet?” “No.” “Hmm… well, I wish you the best of luck. If you’re really lucky, you’ll come back here and join us.” “Why is that?” “Well, those who have light punishments, or those who accept what they’ve done and don’t try to fight it, often come back here to Purgatory. Those who have medium to heavy sentences, or just plan nasty people in general, stay on the Inferno.” Jerry shuddered. “I’m so glad I didn’t stay there. It’s a really horrible place.” Vikki thought for a moment. “What are some of the things they try you for?” “How kind you were, how charitable you were, goodwill, all that sort of thing. If you’re mostly good, you come back here. If not, then it’s off to the dungeons you go, and you’re not seen again for hundreds, maybe even millions of years. If you’re the worst of the worst… then you’re never seen again.” “Wait… are you saying that some people never get free?” Jerry shook his head. “No… some souls are going to be in those dungeons for the rest of eternity.” “But what do they do in there?” “I don’t know… but apparently Elizabeth likes to get creative.” Vikki was silent as she pondered the fact. “Anyway, thanks for giving the message. I appreciate it.” “Oh, no problem.” “See you around then.” He chuckled at his own joke. Vikki nodded as she turned and slowly waded out of the graveyard, careful not to step on those watching the ocean. *** For the next hour, Vikki wandered about Purgatory’s beach. She saw a few other restrained people like herself, as well as some others in heavier layers of restraints, dangling from trees, lashed to tree trunks, or buried in the sand. The thought that there were some souls out there who would never see the sun, or feel the water, was mortifying. She didn’t have time to ponder further, for Elizabeth emerged from the trees and walked to her. “Everything is ready.” “Judgment?” Vikki asked nervously. “Yes.” “I looked around a bit,” Vikki said. “You’re a good designer.” “You’re just saying that to try and impress me so I won’t be so hard on you.” “No, it’s not that. Really.” Vikki said, her shackles clinking as she spread her hands in emphasis. “Don’t feel bad. Everyone tries that.” “I’m not trying to impress you,” Vikki said. “I just like the way this place looks. It’s actually comforting that it resembles the living world so well. Also, I must say, I was impressed with all those graves up on the hill. Their situation was… interesting. It was also considerate of you to let the people watch the ocean.” Elizabeth seemed surprised at the praise. “I’m glad you enjoyed it. But come, it is time to go. The Inferno awaits.” *** The trip across the ocean was quite fast. After going onto a huge sailing ship, Vikki joined her fellow prisoners in being bolted to the floor of the boat, watching as the island of Purgatory vanished from sight. “What if the boat sinks?” Vikki asked Elizabeth nervously, tugging at her chains. “It won’t.” Elizabeth assured her. “We have not had a single ship sink in all the time this place has existed, though I have consigned some souls to the ocean floor before.” Vikki went silent. They sailed onwards, the sky growing darker, the clouds thickening and blotting out the sun, creating the illusion of twilight. After what seemed like an hour after leaving Purgatory, they arrived at the second Island of the realm: the Inferno. It was a towering island of rock and sand, with a large volcano in the center, spewing ash and smoke into the sky. The only features on the hellish island was a huge, steel fortress, and numerous pyramids on the outskirts, some built and some in the process of rising from the ground. The boat came to a dock, where Vikki and the others were unlocked from the boat and led onto the shore. “Do not attempt to escape,” Elizabeth called out. “Attempting to do so will earn you an automatic sentence of five hundred years on the bottom of the ocean before being brought to judgment.” As they walked, Vikki looked around toward the pyramids, and more specifically, the ones being built. There appeared to be only one individual per pyramid, and that individual was dressed head to toe in black, shiny rubber, and locked up in cuffs. Sweat glistened over their outfits, making them sparkle under the merciless plume of heat and light radiating from the volcano. “Who are they?” She asked Elizabeth. “The worst of the worst. They are the souls that are totally corrupt, of which no amount of penance can save. They are to be locked away forever, and they build their own tombs before being sealed inside.” “How long does that take?” “A hundred years, without any breaks or moments of rest. The man you see has been working for fifty years. But in a way, you are lucky to see a rare event.” “What’s that?” “A pyramid has just been finished, and it’s occupants are about to be entombed.” Elizabeth looked towards the others. “Halt, and remain where you are. I will return momentarily.” The other souls stopped in place, nervously standing and waiting. “Come Vikki,” Elizabeth said. “Unless you wish to remain here.” Vikki’s curiosity and obedience were stronger than her call to conform. With barely a moment’s hesitation, she followed Elizabeth across the hot sands to a newly completed pyramid of stone. Two people encased head to toe in rubber were standing at its base, panting and wheezing from a hundred years of hard labor. “You both have done well,” Elizabeth said. “Now we must test to ensure that you did not build any escape tunnels inside.” Raising her hand, Elizabeth stared at the building, as if mentally scanning it. Once she was finished, she lowered her hand and regarded the pair once more. “Very well, it is structurally sound. You two know what must now be done.” Raising her hands, Elizabeth snapped them. Out of thin air, two pairs of armbinders appeared. The couple’s arms were quickly released from their cuffs, only to be yanked backwards as the binders applied themselves, quickly enclosing their arms and lacing them up tight. They were followed by heavy chastity belts, which promptly locked around the prisoner’s waists and groins, followed by pairs of very thick ankle cuffs, which replaced the weathered, rusted pairs the couple had been wearing. The last thing to go on each of them was a giant muzzle, which gripped their hoods tightly, latching themselves down. “It’s time for your burial,” Elizabeth said with a sinister grin. The two prisoners frantically struggled with renewed vigor, their whines, mews, and muffled yells silenced by the hoods and muzzles. “In you go,” Elizabeth said, raising her hands. “Unless you wish to bear the weight of more restraints.” Vikki watched, stunned, as the two prisoners reluctantly turned and started down a long corridor into the pyramid. Elizabeth followed, only to glance back at Vikki. “Are you coming?” Vikki reluctantly followed. They went deep into the heart of the pyramid, where a single room lay open and waiting. It was bare, built of solid concrete. There were no lights, no windows, nothing but the bare floor. The two prisoners were marched inside. A quick wave of her hand, and a thick ball and chain was added to the prisoner’s ankles. “Farewell.” Elizabeth said as the prisoners struggled in their restraints. “For the rest of eternity, you will have only yourselves for company.” With a single wave of her hand, she had the door - a giant, six foot thick block of granite, slide down, landing with a heavy thud. Vikki could hear the prisoners screaming from the other side. More and more blocks were placed in the passageway, sealing it even further. When Elizabeth and Vikki left the pyramid, one final block was put in place, and the structure was sealed forever. “Do not feel sorry for them,” Elizabeth said. “They were the genocidal dictators of a country in Africa, and brought untold suffering to millions of their own people. They were irredeemable. Their punishment is justice for all the pain they have inflicted.” Vikki only stared at the pyramid, stunned, yet strangely aroused as well. She could not help but feel pity for the people entombed inside… but the thought of wearing restraints for eternity was intoxicating. “We must continue onwards,” Elizabeth said. “Judgment awaits.” *** After rejoining the rest of the souls, the group continued on across the island, heading towards the fortress. The air grew warmer as they got closer to the fortress, yet Vikki wondered how this could be the building that judged all. If there were many people here, as Jerry had said, then how could this building hold them all? As they entered the building, Vikki was surprised to see that the only thing inside was a large, crude elevator, easily able to hold up to fifty people at once. Their group fit on easily enough, upon which Elizabeth flipped a switch. The platform went down, heading below the floor. Vikki’s puzzlement over the building’s size was answered in an instant. They had emerged into a cavernous chamber that stretched down for untold miles, the walls built from nothing but cages, coffins, tombs, and jail cells. From the ones she could see in, Vikki saw that each cage and cell contained an individual, some naked, some in chains, others in arm binders, some in straightjackets, and others wrapped head to toe as mummies. Every occupant appeared to watch as their platform descended deeper and deeper, its path lit only by torchlight. “Here lies the damned,” Elizabeth announced. “Most you see here will one day leave this place… but some never will.” Vikki looked towards a row of tombs and coffins, heard sobbing from inside each one. “Those who were previously in Hell were brought here, but every one of them shall remain locked up for all time, never to escape. Some of you will join them.” The platform came to a stop at a jutting walkway. Crosses lined the walkway, a soul crucified on each one in the many manners that Vikki had seen on the way down. And still, the chamber continued downwards, the bottom lost in infinite darkness. They went down the walkway, towards a large open room filled with individuals dangling from the ceiling, some upright, others upside down, all eyes watching the new arrivals. “Stand on the red square, and be judged,” Elizabeth said. At the end of the line, Vikki peered forward, wondering what horror they were to witness next. A soul at the front of the line nervously walked onto the square and stood, waiting. After a few moments, a scroll emerged from a slot in the wall. Elizabeth took it, and read from it. “Twenty five years in Purgatory.” She announced. The relieved soul walked over towards an open doorway, and headed through. Another soul walked forward and waited. Another scroll emerged. “One hundred years imprisonment in the inferno.” A chain shot down and latched a cuff around the soul’s neck, yanking her up into the darkness, her screams quickly vanishing. Another nervous soul walked forward, trembling. “Ten thousand years imprisonment in the inferno.” The chain returned and he was yanked upwards, vanishing from sight. And so it went, on and on, Vikki watching as each soul was given their fates. Most were going to go back to Purgatory, while a few would remain here for years, even centuries. Soon, there was only one soul left in front of Vikki, who was shaking violently as he stood on the square. A moment later, and his fate was pronounced. “Eternal imprisonment in the Inferno.” He tried to run, but a chain shot down, a manacle closed around his neck, and yanked the man into the ceiling, where he vanished from sight. Vikki was the only soul left. Elizabeth looked at her. “Come Vikki. Step on the square.” Vikki didn’t want to. Every instinct was telling her to run and get the hell away from this place. But she didn’t have a choice. She stepped on the square. For a few moments, nothing happened. Then her scroll appeared. Elizabeth took it, looked it over. Her face was blank, giving no clue as to what lay upon it. “Ten years in Purgatory.” She announced. She actually looked pleased with the announcement. Vikki breathed a sigh of relief, overjoyed at what her fate was to be. “Come,” Elizabeth said, indicating the door that would lead back to the surface. “It’s time to take you back. Because you seem to have a thing for rubber, as well as being a kink, I think I’ll seal you within a rubber doll and bury you in that graveyard. Does that sound good?” “I don’t have much of a choice, do I?” Vikki said with a nervous smile. “No, not really.” As they started towards the door, however, there was a bonechilling howl that echoed through the chamber as another parchment suddenly appeared. Elizabeth stopped, confused. “It’s never done that before.” “What?” Elizabeth walked up to the scroll, plucking it from its slot and rolling it apart to read. She was silent for several moments before shaking her head. “No… ” “What is it?” “It’s an override from the powers above. They’ve never intervened like this before.” Vikki felt her throat tighten. “What are they saying?” Elizabeth was quiet before she answered. “They’re saying that you’re not part of the original designs for the world… in their eyes, you’re an abomination that must be purged.” She went very quiet. “They’re ordering me to entomb you immediately… and that you will never be released.” Vikki’s gut tightened and she was suddenly unable to breathe. “What? But that… that’s not possible.” “I cannot defy the powers that be.” The color drained from Vikki’s face. “You mean… I’m going to be buried forever?” Elizabeth was silent. “No! This can’t be happening!” “I’m sorry Vikki. I really wish it didn’t have to be like this.” Vikki stared at her, panic building, threatening to overwhelm her. The chain descended, and Vikki felt the manacle closing around her throat. With a powerful yank, she was pulled up into the ceiling, and into darkness before she could even scream. *** When the darkness faded, and vision returned, Vikki saw a stone ceiling above her. She momentarily panicked, thinking that she had already been entombed. But after feeling movement on her body, she looked down and saw that she hadn’t. But she was well on her way. Vikki was lying on a stone table, the restraint belt and cuffs lying on the floor. Elizabeth was standing next to the table, working to wrap bandages around Vikki’s body. In a flash, Vikki realized what was going to happen to her. Like the ancient Egyptians of eras long past, she was going to be mummified and buried… only she was going to be alive when the lid of her sarcophagus was locked down. She instinctively started to struggle, but Elizabeth had done her work well. The bandages she had already wrapped around Vikki’s body contained her easily, and were effective at restraining movement. “I’m sorry about this,” Elizabeth said, not even looking up from her work. “But it must be done.” There was sadness in her voice. It was clear that Elizabeth didn’t like doing this. “Well… I’m sorry I panicked,” Vikki said. “I shouldn’t have.” “It’s natural for you to do so. Everyone does.” “I was created and raised to be obedient and submissive. Not to panic and run like a coward.” “Tell me,” Elizabeth said. “Why were you created?” Vikki shrugged… or tried to, as her arms were tightly restrained. “GELFs were created to be cheap, mass-produced, tailor-made servants for a variety of tasks. In my case, I was designed as an electrical infrastructure technician… mainly a fancy way of saying I crawled around and lay cables in walls.” “Is that what your rubber suit is about?” “Yes… it was specially grown and designed to bond with my skin.” “You mean you were supposed to keep it on all the time?” Vikki nodded. Elizabeth was surprised enough that she stopped the bandaging for a moment. “Then how did you relieve yourself?” “Our bodies were designed to produce very little waste. The little we do produce is converted somehow into nourishment for the rubber symbiote.” “So you were just a living toy?” “You could have said it more politely, but yes. All in all, life wasn’t too bad.” She looked down at her wrappings. “I just never imagined it would end this way.” Elizabeth was quiet as she continued Vikki’s mummification. “Life often goes in ways we cannot imagine.” “If I may ask… why the wrappings?” “I do this to most people who get buried here. It is my favorite form of restraining people. Only the most horrible get something else. Arm binders are an efficient way to make people’s arms sore, and if they can’t escape it, imagine how awful it must get over the course of an eternity.” Vikki was silent. “I wish I didn’t have to do this,” Elizabeth said. “Especially on someone who doesn’t deserve an eternal sentence.” “If I may ask,” Vikki said. “You told me that everyone gets punished. Were you ever punished for your sins?” “No, not yet.” Elizabeth said quietly. “Mine is two-fold. I have to watch over this place and administer it without a break until the entire human race enters. Only after humanity goes extinct will I be mummified and buried for eternity.” Vikki was stunned. “Why?” Elizabeth paused, trying to compose her thoughts. “In life, I was one of the Spanish inquisitors. My specialty was torture, to break people, no matter the cost. I was constantly learning new methods and practices to get results, and my cruelty brought me damnation everlasting. I deserved to suffer as I have made others suffer, even if it was a just punishment. Creating and ruling this place is only delaying the punishment, not stopping it.” Things went quiet as Elizabeth continued Vikki’s bandaging. For almost an hour she continued to wind the wrappings around the helpless vixen, sealing her inside an inescapable cocoon. When she was finished, only Vikki’s face was sticking out from the bandages. The rest of her body was covered and tightly sealed away. Looking down at herself, Vikki tried to move, but could only manage a faint wiggle, feeling the tightness of the bandages as they compressed down on her. But Elizabeth wasn’t finished. She pulled out a tub full of clear liquid and began to dip her hands in it, then rubbing the liquid over the wrappings. It took Vikki a few moments to realize what it was… resin. She was being coated in resin, which, when hardened, would make movement even more difficult, perhaps utterly impossible. The process went on for ten minutes, until all her wrappings were coated. Five minutes later, and the resin hardened, cracking slightly as it settled. A thick neoprene sleep sack was produced, and Elizabeth began to wiggle Vikki into it. With the bag being an almost exact fit, it was difficult to get her inside, but once she was, Elizabeth pulled the zipper shut, and buckled the thick collar down, locking Vikki inside another layer of restraint. Then came the belts. Lots of black leather belts were wound around Vikki and the bag, then slowly cinched together, squeezing and compressing her body even further. Vikki could only watch helplessly as she felt herself being compressed. But when the last belt was cinched over her breasts, it was done. Picking up another roll of bandages, Elizabeth hung it from a hook on her belt. She went towards Vikki’s head and began to push the stone tablet she was on, making it rise a few inches off the ground and allowing her to glide it across the floor. They went to the elevator and rose from the depths of the tomb, leaving the screams and the weeping behind, until they were finally in the fortress, and then outside once again, making their way towards a freshly constructed pyramid. “I decided that it would not be right to force you into making your own tomb,” Elizabeth said as they got closer. “So I created it for you.” As they approached Vikki’s pyramid, she began to breathe deeper and deeper, sweat forming on her forehead, knowing that this was a one way trip. Every second she was spending outside the pyramid was one of the last seconds she would ever spend seeing the outside world. Elizabeth stopped. “You know… there is no need for this place to be so depressing. We could make it a tomb fit for a queen.” She raised her arms and closed her eyes. Seconds later, lush greenery sprung forth from the desert around the pyramid, turning it into a beautiful oasis, lush with trees and cool water. But that wasn’t all. The pyramid itself was changing, the blocks shifting from granite into solid gold, making the pyramid shine and sparkle. It was hauntingly beautiful, and Vikki couldn’t take her eyes off it. It was one of the most beautiful things she had ever seen, and it was awe inspiring, knowing that it was for her. Such an elegant tomb for someone who would only see it once. With the changes complete, Elizabeth began to push the table again, heading towards the entrance. She went slowly though, giving Vikki enough time to look around and get her last glimpse of the open, and the greenery around her. They reached the entrance. Elizabeth stopped, stood aside, allowing Vikki one last moment to look around. She did so, appreciating the gesture, trying to take in as much as she could about the sky, the clouds, the grass and the trees, trying to get them into her memory in as much detail as possible. Then the moment was over. Elizabeth began to slowly push the platform, and they went inside the pyramid. Vikki looked back for as long as possible, tears falling from her eyes. There was only a single tunnel inside the gold pyramid, and it went on for almost five minutes, until they reached an open chamber similar to the one the two prisoners had been sealed in. Like the pyramid itself, it was solid gold, but there was something that was different. There was a deep shaft at the back, just the right size for a sarcophagus to be lowered inside. “We have arrived.” Elizabeth said. “Your tomb.” “Pretty,” Vikki said, trying to be humorous, failing. “So… you’re just going to leave me here?” “No, you’re not like those two abominations entombed earlier. You will receive the burial of royalty.” She snapped her fingers. A solid gold coffin appeared. Another snap and a matching sarcophagus appeared. “So… I’m just going to be buried, and that’s it?” “Normally, yes. Buried and forgotten. But because you are a special case, I don’t believe you deserve that. I can never release you, but I can help make enduring this more bearable. Remember how you were initially going to do ten years?” Vikki nodded. “I will apply that to your sentence, so that after ten years, you’ll fall into a very deep sleep, one that you’ll never wake from. You’ll sleep forever, a fate that no one else has ever received.” Vikki felt a rush of relief. Even though she was never being released, at least she would, in a way, have an escape from her eternal burial. “But do not forget, you will still have to endure ten years of burial.” The cold realization snapped Vikki out of her relieved stupor. She watched as Elizabeth pulled the bandages off her belt and began to unwind them. “I’m sorry, but we have to finish wrapping you up.” “Before you do that,” Vikki said quickly. “I have a last request.” “Yes?” “I know this sounds odd… but could you line the interior of my coffin with rubber?” Elizabeth gave a faint smile, then waved her hands. The interior of the coffin was suddenly lined with slick, firm rubber. Reaching down, Elizabeth lifted Vikki up, letting her see the inside of her coffin. “Does that match what you want?” Vikki nodded, smiling. “Yes.” Elizabeth lowered her back onto the tablet, taking the wrappings in hand. Then, without a word, she began to wind the bandage around the vixen’s head. It was the part that Vikki had been most afraid of… .the final bandaging. She knew that in a manner of minutes, she was going to loose her sight forever. She would be encased completely, never to see, hear, or feel the warmth of touch ever again. She was afraid that she would panic, would struggle, would break down and beg for mercy. But she remembered her upbringing. She remembered how she had been bred and trained to follow orders without question, to be submissive, to be good and obedient, even when she was afraid. She would not let the fear get to her. Steeling her resolve, Vikki remained still and allowed Elizabeth to wrap her head. She did not resist as she was slowly wound up, inch by inch, the white fur of her face vanishing under the bandages, sealed away for all time. The bandages came to her mouth. Both knew what was coming next. “I’m sorry.” Elizabeth said. Vikki nodded. “I know.” She closed her mouth, and kept it shut as bandages were tightly wound around it. A few minutes later, and her muzzle was completely covered. Elizabeth then moved on, getting closer and closer to her eyes. It was obvious that she was trying to avoid wrapping them as long as possible, but sooner or later, she would have to cover them. Vikki, now silent, looked up towards Elizabeth, to the gold ceiling. She could just faintly see her own reflection in the shiny metal. It was the first time she had seen herself like this, and Vikki gave an involuntary shudder of pleasure at seeing herself so tightly wrapped up and bound as she was. There was a flicker of movement at the corner of her vision. The bandaging had reached her eyes. Elizabeth looked down at her, pausing. Their eyes looked at each other… the condemned and the executor. Leaning over, Elizabeth softly kissed Vikki’s forehead. Vikki, taking one last look upwards, saw the gold all around her… and Elizabeth’s soft, bittersweet face. She closed her eyes. Elizabeth wound the bandages over Vikki’s closed eyes. She did the job quickly, wrapping over them several times, until they were firmly in place. With the first layer done, she proceeded to wrap Vikki’s head again, this time with an additional four layers of bandages, making each roll tighter and tighter then the last, until the vixen’s head was squeezed and compressed under the wrappings. Being dead, and thus not being able to breathe, Vikki had no worry of suffocating. When the last bandage was tied down and glued in place, Elizabeth looked at Vikki’s head. She then pulled out a neoprene hood to match her sleep sack, and fit it on, covering the bandages. It was a very snug fit, with no holes for eyes, mouth, ears, or nose. That was followed by interlacing the hood with the rest of the sack, then buckling the two together, ensuring that Vikki was truly locked inside. Vikki’s chest just barely rose and fell within her restraints. She was breathing very deeply, no doubt trying not to panic. Standing, Elizabeth took the tablet and moved it next to the coffin. Then she leaned over and took the sack in her arms, lifted Vikki up and wiggled her over to the coffin. She was surprised to feel Vikki shifting, actually trying to help make the job easier, to assist in her own burial. Elizabeth was touched by the gesture, amazed that the vixen would do such a thing, rather then struggling to escape. Such high character deserved to be rewarded. Elizabeth held the encased vixen close to her, squeezing her tightly in a hug, stroking and kissing her. It was a gift to Vikki… the last, warm touch she would ever know for eternity. Elizabeth felt Vikki relaxing underneath her hug, going limp. It was on that note, that she gently shifted and lay Vikki inside her coffin, the rubber interior squeezing against her body, creating a form fitting cradle. A few belts were strapped down across the body, then cinched tightly, locking Vikki down even further. Moving quickly, Elizabeth took hold of the gold lid, lowered it onto the coffin. But she went slowly, watching Vikki’s form as long as she could, as she was swallowed by darkness, inch by inch. Then the lid was on. The latches were clasped and locked, sealing Vikki inside forever. Elizabeth floated the coffin into the air and maneuvered it into the sarcophagus, of which the rubber lining ensured a snug fit. But that wasn’t enough, for Elizabeth had to be thorough, or risk the wrath of the powers that be, by not taking enough precautions. A tub of resin was produced, and gallon after gallon was poured into the sarcophagus, burying the coffin until it was little more then a gold haze under four feet of the liquid. The lid to the sarcophagus was taken and placed on, then latched and locked down as well. Resin oozed out, dripping down the side of the sarcophagus, dropping onto the floor. Elizabeth wiped it away, not wanting Vikki’s encasement to be sloppy, for it had to be clean and pristine. There wasn’t much left to be done now. All that remained was to bury Vikki for good. To that end, Elizabeth moved the sarcophagus towards the deep shaft in the back of the room. It was quite deep, and was cut so exact, that the sarcophagus fit it like a glove. When she pushed it in far enough, it fell, plunging down the shaft with a loud whoosh, shoving air upwards as it shot down, vanishing into the depths. It would continue on, until the shaft became tighter, slowing it, eventually bringing it to a gentle stop. Elizabeth conjured several long hoses that purged cement. With fifty of them going at full bore, she poured concrete into the shaft, millions of gallons worth, filling it up until the liquid came to a stop at the very top of the shaft, whereupon she smoothed it out until there was no sign that a shaft had ever existed. She looked at the spot for the longest time. Deep down, Vikki was lying in state, entombed. To even try and dig her up would be impractical, if not impossible. It was with a heavy heart that Elizabeth left the room. Giant stone slabs, each weighing thousands of tons, were put inside, blocking up the entrance. As she walked out of the hallway, stone after stone thundered into place, cracking the ground, each one ensuring that it would take hundreds, if not thousands of years to cut through. She reached the exit, and the largest stone of all fell into place, sealing the pyramid up forever. It was done. *** Elizabeth knew she had other people to process, new arrivals who had to be judged and sentenced, but she couldn’t bring herself to do so. For hours she stood, watching the pyramid, Vikki’s elegant crypt. It was the most beautiful tomb that would ever be built. None would even come close, Elizabeth would ensure that. Like all others, Vikki had done wrong, and she had to be punished. But she didn’t deserve this. She didn’t deserve an eternal sentence for the simple fact that she wasn’t human. The vixen was inside, sealed away forever. She would never know Paradise, never know anything but darkness and silence within her cocoon. In a way, her brief life had been a fraud. Her true existence was one of restraint. For the rest of eternity, even when time itself died, Vikki would continue on, sealed away and immobile, never to be released. A sobering thought. Still, Elizabeth could at least console herself with the thought that once ten years had passed, Vikki would fall into an endless sleep. She would be spared the effects of being locked in a tiny space and knowing that it was forever. Those ten years would be hard… but brief, in the eyes of eternity. Then again, perhaps Vikki might enjoy it. She had never mentioned it to Elizabeth, but she knew that Vikki had been into mummification and encasement. All that data had been in her personal file, how many hours she had spent in both situations while still alive. And now, in her last ten years of awareness before the eternal sleep, she was going to get the ultimate experience, the fantasy to end all fantasies. To be mummified and entombed… forever. Perhaps, while sending her to hell, Elizabeth had given her a taste of heaven. And in the end, that was the best gift she could give. Turning, Elizabeth walked away, leaving the golden pyramid to sparkle in the fires of the Inferno.

Voyeur

Tue, 06 Apr 2010 00:00:00 +0000

This story was an entry into the 2010 Winter Fetish Story Contest

It was not the idea situation to be in.

It could be a lot worse. In fact it could get a great deal worse.

And a great deal better.

It started out for Kelli O’Kelly, Yes it is her real name, innocently came to such a rather unusual predicament enough when several unrelated items fell together. And as such things happen. They do not occur all at once.

The Mistress

Fri, 02 Apr 2010 00:00:00 +0000

The laundry basket sat patiently on the couch, tolerating the impatient glare Sarah kept giving it as she paced back and forth in her living room. Her bare feet made that soft padding sound she loved to hear, and it only heightened her anticipation of the clever game she devised for herself, a little self-bondage adventure she came up with about a week ago. The waiting was driving her crazy, giving her all the extra time she needed to over-think her technique and fret all the details she was sure was forgetting about. The apartment had that nice early morning chill she liked and it felt amplified by her lack of warm cover, clad only in a thin tank top and a pair of her skimpy running short, both in desperate need of washing. Sarah paced through the same short path and she could smell the waft of her sweat emanating from the clothes she worked out in, leaving a little trail of her musk that seemed to hang in the cold air. She knew in a little while she’d be sweating profusely from the intense session she had planned, a willing victim of her new idea, and all she wanted to do was end the waiting and start the craziness.

A Weekend in Bed

Thu, 11 Mar 2010 00:00:00 +0000

My girlfriend refused to have sex with me; I think it was a religious matter, which was unfortunate considering her appearance and intelligence. So I decided to push the issue with some self-bondage, leaving myself open and helpless for her to play with. (She lives across the hall from me in a condo building; we each have keys to the other’s door.)

I bought some clothesline and tied a length to three of the corners of the bed; only the one at my right hand was loose. Then I stripped naked, went to the bathroom (including an enema) and then laid on the bed. I wrapped a rope around each ankle and pulled them as tightly as I could before knotting them. Then the same for my left hand. For my right hand, I had made a loose knot and tied a brick to the end of the rope. Since I was expecting her to come in within the hour - - we had a date each day to watch Wheel of Fortune - - I decided to add a ball gag. After I pulled a sheet over me, I made a loose knot and then dropped the brick through the hole. When it hit the floor, it pulled the knot tight. Now there was no way out except from Susan’s good graces.

The Doll Factory 9: Submission

Sun, 07 Mar 2010 00:00:00 +0000

The Doll Factory 9: Submission AmyAmy Machine/f; F/f; D/s; latex; leather; bond; bdsm; susp; outdoors; petgirl; kennel; fantasy; cons/reluct; X continued from part 8

Part 9: Submission

I remember that I’m inside ADAM, slowly being remade. I don’t know why this time it’s taking so long. My previous changes took only a few minutes, and from what Jared was saying these should almost seem like a step backward. I also remember the whiteboard that he secretly allowed me to see that mentioned pushing Eve features back into Lil. Lil must be Lilith, their code for me, but what are Eve’s features?

Maid in the Corn

Wed, 03 Mar 2010 00:00:00 +0000

It was a beautiful Friday afternoon in the last week of September. My son and daughter would come over for the weekend, to support me in my weekend of mixed anniversaries; tomorrow will be my 46th birthday and the day after it will be 3 years since my husband passed away after a five year struggle against cancer.

I got home early from work, but my twins just called traffic was a horror today, and they wouldn’t be here until between 18:30 and 19:00 (if things on the roads wouldn’t get worse), I decided it to take the dog for a walk before making dinner. I changed my skirt and pumps for a pair of jeans and walking shoes and went out the door. After walking down the driveway, I have two choices, right into the village or left… not that I ever go right with the dog.

Maid in the Corn

Wed, 03 Mar 2010 00:00:00 +0000

The Doll Factory 8: Doll Dreams

Thu, 25 Feb 2010 00:00:00 +0000

The Doll Factory 8: Doll Dreams AmyAmy M+/f; machine/f; F/f; dollsuit; latex; leather; bond; fantasy; bdsm; cons/reluct; XX continued from part 7

Part 8: Doll Dreams

We’re in the ADAM chamber. Jared and Gideon are wearing big coats and hats. I’m sitting naked on the chair. Some pieces of ADAM have swung down and plugged themselves into me. In front of me is the sarcophagus, all opened up like something from a Transformers movie. Behind the sarcophagus are five hospital trolleys. Each one has a box like a large glossy black coffin on it, and each box is cabled into the system.

Ask Properly

Sun, 21 Feb 2010 00:00:00 +0000

This is a work of pure fiction. After all, if you wanted reality, you would be watching television, wouldn’t you? This story was inspired by a reader. Why not inspire me now?

His name is Keith and the most interesting thing I can say about him would take a week or so to make up. He is neither rich nor good looking, but then I’m no super model either. He is intelligent with a good sense of humor, polite, and seven years younger than I. My name is Nancy, that is my middle name, my first name is Elisabeth. I never liked any of the nick names, Liz, Beth, and Lilly for Elisabeth or Elisabeth itself for that matter. My mother who goes by Betty is also, Elisabeth. She named me with the intention of calling me by my middle name, which I have always preferred.

Too Good to Be True

Tue, 16 Feb 2010 00:00:00 +0000

I browsed though the magazines in the rack while I waited in the queue eventually just picking one out at random, not really for the stories but the crosswords made work more bearable, I’m a customer service adviser, and yes that’s a fancy title for someone who answers the phones in one of the businesses that have gone back to the ‘human’ touch way of thinking. The old man in front paid and shuffled out of the store so I placed the basket on the counter and waited while the robotic shop assistant efficiently packed the few items I was purchasing. ‘He’, I say he because this model had no discernible gender features which I always thought just made things harder, smiled at me and said “Hello Jenny ready meal again? I had deduced from your shopping habits that you enjoyed food preparation?”

Too Good to Be True

Tue, 16 Feb 2010 00:00:00 +0000

The Doll Factory 7: Anatomically Incorrect

Mon, 15 Feb 2010 00:00:00 +0000

The Doll Factory 7: Anatomically Incorrect AmyAmy F/f; M+/f; plastic; machines; bodymod; dollsuit; latex; leather; bond; cons/reluct; X continued from part 6

Part 7: Anatomically Incorrect

Once again I’m sitting in the ADAM chair. It’s now the third day. Mercifully, I haven’t spoken with the Doctor for two whole days. I have just descended from another trip to heaven. Perhaps it will be my last. Lauren should have made her move by now. Something has gone wrong, I know it. I think that now it’s far too late for her to rescue me, but she could still do … something.

Desert Escapade2

Tue, 09 Feb 2010 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part one

For Gromet and all those who read this site. You are real to me. This is a work of fiction. As per standard, take extreme care when you tie and/or bind or lock yourself up. And especially when you play with anyone. Don’t, I repeat, DON’T burn anyone! And always have an ‘out’. Know your limits. And know theirs. Otherwise you may very well kick that nasty breathing to live habit you got going on. Savvy? Anyway, on with it.

The Doll Factory 6: Only Myself to Blame

Thu, 04 Feb 2010 00:00:00 +0000

The Doll Factory 6: Only Myself to Blame AmyAmy F/f; M+/f; D/s; bond; bdsm; plastic; machines; chast; hum; mast; mc; bodymod; cons/reluct; X continued from part 5

Part 6: Only Myself to Blame

Four weeks have passed. It seems something is holding up progress on the project. Jared is becoming increasingly tense. Every night without fail, for twenty-seven nights, the Doctor, or as I must call her outside of work, Mistress Alex, has come to my house. The routine is always the same: Mistress Alex arrives a short time after I cable myself spread-eagled on the bed, she removes my chastity belt and I sixty-nine with Susie – as I have grown accustomed to calling Susan the not-as-perfect-as-I-first-thought receptionist.

Indecent Exposure: Female

Wed, 03 Feb 2010 00:00:00 +0000

The southern Nevada desert was beautiful as though the earth had stripped naked for her lover. I posed on a sun warmed but gritty rock with shiny black heels I could barely walk in, lace topped gleaming black nylon thigh highs, and a smile on my face. Mike and Rodger were smiling as they walked about taking pictures of my naked exposed body with the breath taking vista behind me. Some of the angles were artistic figure, but many were straight up the middle catching every drop of moisture oozing from my pussy. We were all so fascinated by the subject matter with my nipples rock hard and their cocks trying to break free of their jeans that none of us noticed the car pull up.

The Doll Factory 4: Doctor’s Orders

Thu, 21 Jan 2010 00:00:00 +0000

The Doll Factory 4: Doctor’s Orders AmyAmy F/f; M/f; bond; latex; machines; susp; hum; drug; insert; abuse; shave; mast; cons/reluct; X continued from part 3

Part 4: Doctor’s Orders

I have money but I can’t get drunk because of the incessant clockwork schedule that rules my life. I still have to have something to numb me. I consider drugs, but the company might find out about them. That makes me notice it’s a bit odd that they haven’t been taking any blood or urine tests from me.

The Doll Factory 5: Doll Parts

Thu, 21 Jan 2010 00:00:00 +0000

The Doll Factory 5: Doll Parts AmyAmy F/f; M/f; D/s; bond; bdsm; latex; machines; chast; hum; oral; mc; cons/reluct; X continued from part 4

Part 5: Doll Parts

I have an odd memory of Gideon saying the words, “…back up … now.”

It’s almost as if I just woke up, but I know I haven’t been sleeping. The experience in the chair must have taken more out of my than I thought.

Sunday at the House

Wed, 20 Jan 2010 00:00:00 +0000

Madame Boulez picked up the French-style telephone on her desk. “Mistress Anne? Will you bring Miss Ming and Lady DeLay to my office, please? Yes, properly prepared.”

It was Sunday afternoon in the House of Madame Boulez. Punishment Day. Discipline had to be maintained over her employees, and it must – it would – be strictly enforced.

A few moments later, she heard high heels coming up the stairs to her attic office. In through the door came Mistress Anne, the House domatrice. She pushed two girls ahead of her: Ming was a small woman of Asian ancestry, who could be anything from a Tokyo schoolgirl to a submissive geisha. Currently she was wearing a short black silk robe with red dragons on it, stockings and heels. Her long black hair erupted from a topknot and cascaded down her back. Lady DeLay was an older woman who projected elegance and class, even when clad in black bra, garter belt, fishnets and five inch patent heels, as she was now. Both women had their hands tied behind their backs with the velvet ribbons used by Mistress Anne when bringing girls to Madame. Both had anxious looks on their beautiful faces, and why not? They were going to be punished by Madame.

The Doll Factory 3: Unexpected Visitor

Mon, 04 Jan 2010 00:00:00 +0000

The Doll Factory 3: Unexpected Visitor AmyAmy Solo-F; FM/f; medical; bond; electronics; hum; mast; cons/reluct; X continued from part 2

Part 3: Unexpected Visitor

Jared and Kaiser aren’t in when I arrive at the warehouse testing station. A chubby woman who explains that she is Phoebe the office manager lets me in and makes me a cup of tea while I wait for the Doctor to show up. She explains that everyone else will be in by nine, but the Doctor starts early… Of course she does.

The Nosey Babysitter

Mon, 28 Dec 2009 00:00:00 +0000

It was finally Saturday night and Craig and his lovely wife Sue were anxiously looking forward to going out on the town. Since Sue had started her new job things had been rough for the young couple. Just eight months ago they had been blessed with their first child. Little Dale was the perfect little baby and fortunately for the newly wed couple usually slept thru the night. Craig worked nights so he took care of little Dale during the day and Sue shared the chores at night. Unfortunately their jobs also meant that the couple had little time for themselves which was especially trying since the young couple had enjoyed a very active and “kinky” sex life before the baby.

A Girl from Dora

Wed, 23 Dec 2009 00:00:00 +0000

The Honorable Richard Mallory was a fortunate man. Few had the privilege to share one of the most closely guarded secrets in known space, and what a secret. A holographically enhanced image of a beautiful but restless nude girl filled the opposite wall of his executive suite. Even in her sleep, her thoughts were obviously focused on some vividly imagined erotic experience, and as Karen’s legs splayed unconsciously apart, he feasted his eyes on the generous ridge of her clitoris hood, possessed by a bright blue, sparkling band. Jolan technology at its best, he thought. Deceptively decorative, and yet utterly insidious. The matching studs in her nipples would be similarly unobtrusive under ordinary circumstances. Nothing would be allowed to betray her secret purpose on this special day, not even Selma’s unknowing complicity. With any luck, Karen’s last few hours on Dora would go without a hitch.

The Doll Factory 1: Examination

Mon, 21 Dec 2009 00:00:00 +0000

The Doll Factory 1: Examination AmyAmy F/f; bond; medical; exam; gag; insert; enema; mast; cons/reluct; X

Part 1: Examination

The bleakest Christmas and New Year that I’ve ever had are behind me. I’m trying to form a plan to put my life back together. I’m out of ideas. I know I’m close to rock bottom when I catch myself searching the small-ads in the back of the free local paper. I know it’s an act of desperation, I mean, haven’t these people heard of the Internet? Unfortunately, my own Internet has been cut off due to unpaid bills, so my options are reduced.

The Doll Factory 2: Testing & Monitoring

Mon, 21 Dec 2009 00:00:00 +0000

The Doll Factory 2: Testing & Monitoring AmyAmy Solo-F; FM/f; bond; medical; latex; electronics; mast; cons/reluct; X continued from part one

Part 2: Testing & Monitoring

The Doll Factory by AmyAmy

Part 2: Testing & Monitoring

After being absolutely broke for a month, three-hundred dollars seems like a lot of money. Centrelink pays my share of the rent, but there are still bills, a lot of bills. They are piled up in a heap on the kitchen table. I haven’t touched them in days. The trickle of money that comes in by legitimate channels just vanishes into that heap of bills.

Hotel California

Sun, 20 Dec 2009 00:00:00 +0000

This is a story about a song we all know and have most likely sung in a drunken stupor at some karaoke bar. Hotel California, you can check out but you can never leave, to be exact. Set just outside of Vegas, this small 3 storey hotel was a beautiful sight. Although it was not as grand as the Luxor or the palace, it had its own appeal of being a nice quiet place to relax to or so our poor Eddie thought.

Discovered in a Bad Position 2: Punishment

Sat, 19 Dec 2009 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part one

Part 2: Punishment

Ellen pulled into the driveway and parked next to Beth’s car. They’d had an interesting discussion during their shopping trip, but the latest talk was all about what condition they would find Jeff in. He’d been told to pack up or tie himself to the table, but there was also the third option that he wasn’t quick enough getting out of his bindings and was still laying on the bed in pain. Although Ellen still wasn’t sold on the idea of bondage play, she was beginning to enjoy the possibilities of this day as she thought about paying Jeff back for doing self bondage after she’d told him to stop. The women grabbed their bags from shopping and Beth picked up the special bag she’d put together during a quick stop at her house, then they went up to the front door and Ellen let them in.

Anna

Wed, 16 Dec 2009 00:00:00 +0000

She looked down at the little man between her long, tanned, silky smooth legs. She lay on her king size bed with her legs wide apart, her little lover, 2 inches high, stood before her gaping bush, dark and well trimmed. She had a fantastic figure. She modelled part time but worked in a busy law office in town, frequently admired by the clients who took their business there. The 6 foot model had studied the art of witchcraft from her Russian grandmother, who had been a gypsy, and was skilled in the craft. She was 28, elegant and well spoken. Her figure was trim and she boasted ample breasts, which when exposed, hung firm and boasted darkened nipples, pointing slightly upwards. Her hair was jet black, her natural colour, which hung down over her shoulders to the top of her breasts. Her tanned body complimented her slim figure, much the envy of many women in the town. She had met this man at a late night bar after competing some important documentation for a client. Flattered by his advances she agreed to spend some time with him and so they proceeded back to her apartment, where they discussed sexual fantasies, amongst other things, over a coffee and brandy. Jack had told her how he fantasised about being a tiny man, satisfying a women, bringing her to orgasm with his tiny body, squirming inside her. This turned her on for she had the power and the knowledge to make this dream a reality. They were both a little drunk when she offered her proposal to him. He agreed joyfully, not having any idea what this woman was capable of, let alone truly believing in the fantasy. She returned from the kitchen with a glass that contained a strange concoction of herbs and had froth oozing over the brim. “Here,” she said. “Drink this…you’ll never regret it”

Careless Wish

Tue, 15 Dec 2009 00:00:00 +0000

Jon and Beth came back from their afternoon outing tired but happy. They had spent the afternoon hiking in the sunshine through dense forests and past shimmering lakes. It was their weekend ritual.

Later in the evening, there was another part of the ritual. Jon always looked forward to it, although he never let Beth know it. He waited for her to ask the usual question.

Beth seemed embarrased. She had just come fron the shower and sat on the bed near Jon. “Um, honey? Would you mind…uh…checking? Please?”

Wind Up Robin

Mon, 14 Dec 2009 00:00:00 +0000

“Well, I guess this is the place.” Robin McGillis said as she held up and matched the address in the paper with the address on the building. The place certainly didn’t look like a modeling agency. She hadn’t had a job for months.

Robin walked up and knocked on the door. A young woman with her blonde hair pulled back in a pony tail answered. She had a pleasant smile encased in orange lipstick that matched her nail polish. What really surprised Robin was the white lab coat she wore. “You must be the young lady who called about the job.”

A Simple Thank You

Fri, 11 Dec 2009 00:00:00 +0000

I find it unfortunate that over the past ten years as technology has advanced with cell phones and e-mail that true communication has deteriorated to such a poor level. Even persons of higher education and elevated position who possess the ability and should know better provide little more than grunts. You have undoubtedly seen such e-mails and perhaps even heard the poor presentations by cell phone of many who you know could command better language. It has become common practice for managers to send four to six word statements without either salutation or signature.

Smile

Fri, 11 Dec 2009 00:00:00 +0000

“Smile! My sweet slave. That is the only command for this night. Smile and enjoy the decadent sexual anguish.”

Mistress slowly caressed the nylon covered legs from the soft round curve of the ass along the inside of the thighs and calves to the tips of the polished toenails. The white firm support nylon pantyhose were so appropriate for this virgin slave or at least virgin territory. The very red, tender, and rising welts on the back from shoulder blades to knees provided justification for tears. The slave was strapped down so tight that movement was impossible and even breathing was labored. A thin shiny film of perspiration glistened over every inch of flesh.

Alone on the Balcony

Tue, 08 Dec 2009 00:00:00 +0000

04:03 am, there is a garbage bag beside me, inside of it, there is a layer of scrunched up paper. This time, I managed to get a whole pile of no print news paper from a local printing company they produce at the beginning of a new run saying it was for a kids project. That will prevent me from getting all black and dirty as I saw me when I got home after my first experience in a dumpster.

Tormenting Lucy

Thu, 03 Dec 2009 00:00:00 +0000

Lucy felt sweat trickle down her back, she had done what her master had instructed and started her day by putting on the clothes he had neatly laid out on their bed before he left for work. First she’d carefully pulled up the red latex stockings making sure to smooth out any creases. Next she’d stepped into the thick black rubber body; it hugged and caressed every curve of her flesh with her ample size double D boobs protruding through the holes at the front. The smell and feel of the rubber aroused her and whilst looking in a full length mirror she’d noticed her nipples harden.

Miss Communication

Sun, 29 Nov 2009 00:00:00 +0000

You may not think me very sexually active or just a little stuck up, but sucking cock literally makes me sick. I know most females enjoy this type of oral activity, but after trying it with four or five different partners as many as five times on Sean, I just find it degrading. In addition to being a prude in this area, I really crave receiving oral sex. When a guy goes down on me, it’s heaven. That is if he does it right! Now, you probably think I am high maintenance material and would not touch me with a ten foot pole or a two inch cock.

You Don't Want to Clean the Garage

Sun, 29 Nov 2009 00:00:00 +0000

There is nothing easier to control than a horny guy. My husband is locked in a chastity device and the only way out is our weekly clean-and-jerk sessions. Our house is an old one and there is a room in the basement which used to be the place coal was stored for the furnace. Now it is our dungeon. Hanging from the ceiling is a neck-and-wrist brace, holding the arms in a “surrender” position, To the sides are two ankle cuffs with chains running out to the wall. This is where Matt is “stored” while I take off the device, clean him up, and jerk him off.

Read Directions!

Mon, 16 Nov 2009 00:00:00 +0000

It is bonus check time at work so I get to buy extra toys this month. It stinks being on a limited budget but with this extra money I’ll be able to buy this new slick looking Latex-Rubber hybrid suit that I have been eying. It’s a full body suit with an open face. The crotch area is made to look exactly like a female. My dick would have to go into a pouch and condom like tube and my dick would end up pointing up and be flat against my stomach. There is also a tube that acts like an external catheter where if I peed the pee would come out the pussy on the suit. The back part of the suit has a hole and special rubber that goes into the anus allowing for pooping while wearing the suit.

Halloween Witch

Sat, 31 Oct 2009 00:00:00 +0000

A Halloween Special 2009 Tale

‘You’re a witch girl, and you’ve gone too far cause you know it don’t matter anyway….’ Halloween on a Saturday night! Party time! I just love Halloween, the babes in tight little costumes, legs up to here, cleavage down to there, the drinks flying, inhibitions tossed to the wind. Love it! I was starting out in the early evening at one of my favorite watering holes, a little hole in the wall called Off The Wagon. It wasn’t much to look at, and I’m not sure I would even go in the men’s room, much less use it. But the beer was cheap, the company alright - for the most part - so it was my first stop. Now, let me explain how the bar is set up, because, it’s important, it’s how I met Zooey. Rather than a long, rectangular bar against one wall, this place had a round one in the middle of the room, with seats all the way around it. Over the top of the bar was a similar shaped set of cabinets and shelfs. They hung the beer glasses from it, kept the liquor up there, and they also had a series of TV’s every few yards. So you could sit at the bar, have a drink!", stare straight across, and up a little and watch the games. Currently there was a boring college football on, but it kept my attention, as the place was almost empty. “What the hell are you staring at!?!” I looked around to see if a fight might be breaking out - known to happen from time to time - but I didn’t see anything. “Hey asshole, why don’t you take a picture, it lasts longer!” Then I saw, sitting directly across from me, was a young women, not bad looking, staring at me, with fire in her eyes. And what eyes they were. Very intense, very blue, almost like cobalt, they were riveting. She also happen to have smoke coming out of her ears, she was royally pissed, and apparently at me. While I was deducing the situation she yelled a third time “Hey buddy, fuck you, who are you staring at!” I just pointed up to the TV over my head, then pointed at the TV over her head, she looked up, saw it, turned several shades of red, hung her head, and hid behind he long dark brown hair. I felt bad for her, so I had the bar tender mix up what ever she was drinking, and put it on my tab. When he delivered it, she looked at me, still blushing brightly, she nodded and mouthed a thank you, then went back to hiding her face. I waited a respectful amount of time checking her out. Her eyes were very beautiful, very different, I don’t think I’d ever seen that shade of blue before. She had on a gray sweater, or dress, or a blouse, I couldn’t tell, she was behind the bar. Her skin was very pale, and the and the gray was the perfect contrast between her complexion and her eyes. Oh, and she had a witches hat on her head, well, it was Halloween. Then I decided what the hell, either I’d get lucky, or at least I’d get that first rejection of the evening over, so I stood up, grabbed my beer, and did my best amble over to where she was sitting. She looked at me, blushed again, smiled a little, I asked if any one were sitting here (of course I knew there wasn’t, but I always lead with politeness). She whispered no, so I sat down. Then she promptly went back to staring at her drink. Not very social I thought to myself. But I did get the chance to check out the rest of her witch costume, which was a form fitting short sweater dress, matching gray tights, and matching gray ankle boots. Very nice legs, and she was showing them off wonderfully. I’m a leg guy, I was hooked. I especially like a women in nylons, so close, yet just out of reach. It’s like a pretty girl, all gift wrapped. So I started on the small talk, “Hi, I’m Phil, having a bad night?”

A Halloween Transformation

Fri, 30 Oct 2009 00:00:00 +0000

A Halloween Special 2009 Tale

Sally and her band of friends were bored. They were all aged between sixteen and eighteen. Sally was eighteen on Halloween. There was nothing to do in that part of town at all. The buses stopped early, so they could not even go to see a film. They usually hung around quite bored. Which upset the neighbours as the complete gang of thirty youths was quite intimidating to them. But in reality, Sally and the group meant no harm at all! They just wanted somewhere to meet!

Home Shopping Channel

Thu, 15 Oct 2009 00:00:00 +0000

Kelly Merrick closed her eyes and winced as Jill sprayed her hair into place, fluffing a bit. She wrinkled her nose at the odd smell of the hairspray, trying not to sneeze as that would add more fussing to the whole process. Finally though she felt Jill’s hands slip away and she tentatively opened her big blue eyes again. Jill smiled.

“All done, Kelly,” the hairstylist- slash- make- up artist said as she reached in under Kelly’s light gray blouse and adjusted the tiny microphone clipped to the spaghetti strap of her tight, black tank top. Jill’s fingers were cool, and Kelly felt a quick shiver before the plump woman was satisfied and checked the lead wire running to the box hooked onto the back of her hip-hugging leather belt. “You look Mah-velous,” the woman said with a giggle, making certain that the receiver was securely affixed. “As always.”

Womanizer, Another Tale

Tue, 06 Oct 2009 00:00:00 +0000

Special thanks and acknowledgment: Thanks Stephanie! This story was inspired by your original SRU short story, “The Womanizer”. I’d also like to acknowledge Bill Hart, the Spells R Us Universe creator. This is my second SRU story, (Lust Potion 69 was my first), and I have no doubt I’ll be tackling yet another one of these short stories in the future!

Valentine’s Day was closing in and Rob was running out of time. He and Shannon had been going steady for over three months, now, and he wanted to buy her something special. He was hoping he could find the perfect gift. Something that would advance their relationship beyond the kissing stage. Being so close to her body and not being allowed to make love to her was driving him crazy! The one time he did try to go beyond a squeeze of her breast, she got real angry and shoved him away. He tried to say something but she snapped back that if he ever tried it again, she’d break his hand.

The Party

Sat, 26 Sep 2009 00:00:00 +0000

“Pull the laces tighter, Suzy. I want the smallest waist possible with this new corset”.

“Okay, suck your breath in as much as possible, hold it and that should do it.” Suzy said as she put her knee up against Lisa’s back, let out a grunt and tugged the laces for all she was worth finally making the ends of Suzy’s corset meet. Quickly tying them off she exclaimed, “Wow! That’s the tightest corset I have ever seen you in. I bet that brought your waist down a full 5 inches! And look what it did to your breasts”!

Sunrise - Part II: Fantasy

Sun, 13 Sep 2009 00:00:00 +0000

Part II: Fantasy

I was sitting at the kitchen table eating soup a few hours after my escape, thinking it over. It was sheer luck that I was free. Without the pilot light in the furnace, I would not have been able to see the combination lock. I should have extinguished the pilot when I was removing light sources from the area of my overnight bondage but I assumed it had been shut off weeks ago at the end of winter. I wondered if, without the lit pilot, I would have given up trying to escape by now and phoned for help. Probably not, so I’d still be down in the basement, twenty hours into an escapade gone wrong, chained hand and foot, dressed in a red baby doll nightie.

Good Neighbors

Fri, 04 Sep 2009 00:00:00 +0000

Friday at work was a hectic day. The mainframe computer was down and the forecast was for it to be unavailable for the rest of the day. My department was being excused to leave by 10 AM. Lisa came by to let me know she expected to leave by 2 PM. She suggested we could play that afternoon in our guest house. Of course I readily agreed.

At home I fixed a light lunch for myself, then gathered a few things in a gym bag and went out to the guest house to prepare. I stripped out of my work clothes and put them in a locking chest. I didn’t bother about locking it, Lisa would do that after she stripped and put her own street clothes in. I dumped everything from my bag out on the couch, then started dressing. First nylons, then garter belt, panties, bra, breast forms, blouse, short skirt, a wig, and high heeled pumps. I placed leather cuffs on my ankles and wrists. I padlocked those in place. I sat down on the couch and put on a blindfold. I put my hands behind me, passed a short length of chain through the wrist cuff D rings and used a small padlock to fix the chain. I was now virtually helpless. I wouldn’t dare try to go to the house dressed as I was and I was helpless to change clothes. I could only sit and wait for Lisa who I knew would have no intention of releasing me very soon.

Good Neighbors

Fri, 04 Sep 2009 00:00:00 +0000

Nikkei & Donna's Slave

Fri, 04 Sep 2009 00:00:00 +0000

Hi there my name is DEE and I am a 34 year old male cd and I would like to tell you about something that happened to me not so long ago.

I was on nights and after a long hard shift I came home and thought that I would have some fun, first I went and had a shower, after that I locked on my CB 2000 cage and put the key for it next to the knife that I would need to cut the ropes after. I then put on my thigh boots, PVC mini skirt and corset which I laced as tight as I could. Next came the ankles which I tied but left enough rope to do a clinch knot for my wrists then on went the blindfold. I took a deep breath, placed my hands through the rope loops and pulled up the clinch. So there I was dressed as a slut, chastised and tied tight. Nikkei won’t be home till about 5 I thought to myself so I decided to relax and enjoy myself.

Nikkei & Donna’s Slave

Fri, 04 Sep 2009 00:00:00 +0000

Hi there my name is DEE and I am a 34 year old male cd and I would like to tell you about something that happened to me not so long ago.

Gai-Shift - Magic 4: All Honeymoons End

Sat, 29 Aug 2009 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Magic 3: Let Good Things come to All)_

_To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge

Chapter 4: All Honeymoons End

Following her roped rapine the day prior, Megan did her best to return to normal life. After a death-like slumber, she donned her long black dress (to hide the telltale marks from the magiced ropes) and went about her day. Stiffly.

Discovered in a Bad Position 1: Caught

Fri, 28 Aug 2009 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1: Caught

Jeff was aimlessly rearranging the tools in his basement workshop on a cold and cloudy Saturday afternoon. His mind started out on a project for some shelves in the master bedroom closet, but they soon wandered off to bondage. He thought of how he could hide restraint points in the shelves so he could play there on those rare opportunities he had to indulge his love of being held snuggly in place. He’d hoped to have more time, now that the kids were off to college or living in their own apartments, but it seemed like he was having more trouble than ever getting time free from his wife. Maybe it was just that he’d hoped so much for having time that every time he was denied that freedom it was magnified. He idly kicked the locked bottom drawer of his tool box, thinking of the ropes and straps it held, and the key to another locked box that held toys, gags, and cuffs.

Trashy Dom Part 2: Instruction

Fri, 28 Aug 2009 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Trashy Dom Part 1: Arrival)

Part 2: Instruction

With a brief yelp of surprise, Jessica suddenly found herself tumbling through a sudden rush of cool air before disappearing in a mass of clothing, including what had shared her bag only moments before. Thankfully her head was clear, giving Jessica an unobstructed view of her surroundings. She definitely was in a pile of clothing, with thick cloth walls rising up on either side of her. She muffled her surprise and confusion through the gag, which brought a cheerful giggle from above.

Crystal City

Sun, 16 Aug 2009 00:00:00 +0000

Crystal City 8:00-9:00PM Just a little about me to start things off, my name is Jeremy, I’m 26 and I grew up on a dairy farm in Nebraska. In 2005 I graduated with Masters Degree in Engineering from Purdue University. My first paying job after college was for a very large Aerospace Company. In November of 2005 my company sent me to Crystal City for a 180-day assignment. Crystal City is corporate city, everything is owned by a private company, and is across the Potomac River from Washington DC in Virginia. The city is built around a Washington DC Metro train station. The Washington Metro is the main mass transit rail system for all of Washington DC. Immediately around the Metro station is a cluster of a dozen or so a 20-30-story apartment buildings and enormous office buildings populated by companies that do business with the US Government. My particular form of kink with self-bondage is the excitement of seeing how close I can get to being caught without actually getting caught. This actually means that I have to put myself in situations where I could be caught. One of my biggest thrills is to have people see me but not notice that I’m tied up. All of the buildings and the Crystal City Metro are connected by a series of underground corridors. Within those tunnels is a small city, called, not surprisingly “The Underground”. The Underground has restaurants, a grocery store, barbershops and other stores. During weekdays employees of the company’s occupying the outer ring of building arrive via the Metro and use the Underground to get to their offices. After working hours the Underground is almost a ghost town, all of the restaurants, bistros and stores close at 6PM. Most of the traffic after the 6PM is the local apartment dwellers accessing the Metro Station. Because I was on a long term assignment and he Washington DC, Crystal City area is a very expensive place to rent hotel room the company put me up in a one bedroom furnished apartment in one of the large apartment buildings in the Crystal City complex. It was great, in the morning I could walk out of my 10th floor apartment go down the elevator out into the Underground corridors and come up in my office building. I could also go from my apartment to almost anywhere in DC without ever going outside using the Metro. Purely by accident one afternoon after work I found that I forgotten to bring my access card to enter my apartment building from the Underground when I had gone to work that morning. This access card allows you into the building from the outside, access the parking garage, swimming pool and all of the other apartment building common areas. It looks like an ordinary blank credit card, you wave it in front of the scanner at the door, the door buzzes and it unlocks. Building renters apparently forget this card a lot, as I did, because just outside the apartment access door there was a speakerphone speed dial button with a sign that read “Press for Access 24/7” That day I pressed it and it digitally dialed within a ring or two it connected me with a security attendant. I told the attendant I had left my cardkey in my apartment, the attendant asked me my name, apartment number, and the name of my favorite pet. They also asked me if I had the key to my apartment, I said yes. Within 10 seconds a buzzer went off and the access door unlocked. I opened the door and rode the elevator up to my 10th floor apartment. No fuss, by accident I did the same thing some weeks at 2AM coming home from a trip home and the exact same thing happened. I thought there was a way to use this in self-bondage scene but I hadn’t figured it out yet. The following events take place between 8 and 9 PM. Just before Christmas on a Friday night I had a number of friends from work over to watch a basketball game, the game was a rout so the game ended just after 8PM, without all the drama of timeouts pervading the end of most basketball games. This was a regular Friday night things with some of my co-workers. Most of my friends were DC area residents and lived outside the capital beltway, I was a transient and my apartment was close so it was convenient. During the game my friends and stuffed ourselves with pizza and gotten very drunk and very high. I had continued after my friends had left. This is when I got a self-bondage idea centering on “accidentally” forgetting my access card. Just across the doorway to my apartment building from the Underground corridor is a branch of the Navy Credit Union with an ATM in the wall of the corridor. This corridor was not well traveled after working hours. The office buildings were closed so it was generally just people returning to their apartments from the Metro from other parts of DC. The idea was to leave my apartment unlocked, handcuff myself, and ride the apartment elevator down to the Underground and check my account balance at the Credit Union ATM. The thrill part was to leave my apartment access card key in my apartment so I would have to use the 24/7 security call button at the access door to have them buzz me in, all the while standing in a very well lit Underground corridor. Since I wasn’t going outside, I didn’t need a jacket so I left my grey sweatshirt and some faded blue bib overalls on that I had been wearing. I took my ATM card out of my wallet and slipped it into my back pocket, I didn’t need my wallet so I left it and made sure my apartment door was unlocked and was just about ready to put on my handcuffs when I decided to wear my leg cuffs as well. My hand and leg cuffs both took the same key so I put one key in each of my back pockets. Then I put on the leg cuffs over a pair of high ankle hiking boots I had gotten during a stint in Army ROTC in college. I double locked the leg cuffs. Once I dropped my pants leg down over my shoes, if I was standing with my feet together, even a very observant person could only see a bit of chain on the floor between my legs. No one could see the leg cuffs at all. Then I put on my hinge handcuffs with my palms inward and the keyholes were facing down, towards my fingers. I evened up the hasps tight enough so that I could get my index finger between the cuffs and the inside of each of my wrists. Then I rotated my hands so that my palms were facing outwards, then I tightened down the cuffs 3 more notches on each. Finally double locking them with a fork. This seems tight, it is hard to rotate your wrists, but it’s actually more comfortable and gives you that secure feeling. With the cuffs on like this when I’m ready get free, I have to rotate one wrist in the cuffs so my palm faces inward then I can unlock myself, this hurts for a second but I only have do it once on one wrist. I usually use soap to help the rotation. I was ready for the first part of the plan, I opened the apartment door and checked both ways to ensure no one was coming, patted my back pocket to verify I had the cuff keys then took off down the hallway to the elevators to the 10th floor elevator waiting area. When I got to the waiting area I pressed the down button then I sat down in one of the chairs in the waiting area, a car came almost immediately. I let the door open, then close then waited a couple of minutes, and watched the elevator location lights 1 of the 4 elevators was moving so some one was using the elevators. I decided to go back to my apartment and wait then try again. I sloshed about a 1/2 of a cup of Jack Daniels into a glass and drank it then chased it with a beer, soda straws are wonderful things when your wearing handcuffs. I sat down on the couch still wearing the handcuffs and shackles and watched TV for about 20 minutes then decided to try again if it didn’t work this time I was going to pack in the idea. When I get drunk, I lose my inhibitions, but things I wouldn’t do normally, I will do when I reach a certain level of drunkenness. This was one of those times; I decided it would be even more exciting to leave the keys to the cuffs in the apartment while I went down there. I set them on the coffee table then left. This time the ride down to the Underground level was uneventful with no one about. At the level the elevator opens into a small room with the glass access door to the Underground and several doors leading to resident underground parking. From the elevator I could see through the door across the corridor into the corridor and saw that no one was coming in so I stepped out of the elevator. Then turned around and watched the elevator, the doors closed but the elevator location lights showed that it wasn’t moving, in fact the lights turned off indicating no one was calling for the car. The coast was clear for stage 2, operation ATM. I opened the Underground access door and checked both ways for anyone in the corridor. I didn’t see anyone so I slipped through the door allowed it to close and lock with what seemed like a very large click. Now, I was now locked out of my apartment building. This corridor I was in was one that led from the outer ring of buildings to the Underground Café area, at this time of the evening it wasn’t used much but it did get some ATM traffic. The Navy Federal Credit Union was just kitty-corner across and up the hallway about 25 ft. I hurried over to the ATM machine and laboriously slid my ATM card in and typed in my PIN. Being buzzed and cuffed it took forever to get card in and the keys punched. I finally got my account balance printed out. I took the print out looked at it, verified from the balance that I had gotten paid again and tossed it in the trash. Then I started back for the access door. While walking back I heard then saw someone coming up the corridor towards me. From a distance I could tell the person coming up from the hallway was a security rent-a-cop. The Underground has uses a security company called Capital Properties Security (CSP). There guards patrol the Underground corridors area after hours. I had seen them before; they were the-observe-and-report type of security no guns or handcuffs. They were far away down the corridor that I knew whoever it was couldn’t see the handcuffs, but I also knew that there was no way I would get into the building fast enough. For me this is the exciting part and not having the keys definitely increased the thrill level to intoxicating levels. Coolly, I leaned against the wall next to the ATM machine and put my feet together and slid them out a bit and slouched. Then looked at the floor and completed the “I’m lost in thought look”. In my escapades when a person gets close enough for eye contact I usually smile and say Hi. Most people just mumble Hi, look elsewhere and keep on going. That was the plan. this time I was done in by because the ATM chose the moment when the woman had almost reached my location to start beeping loudly. I had left my ATM card in the machine. There was no way I was going back to get it, so it just beeped insanely loudly for about 15 seconds, then ate my card. The security guard was a black lady maybe 30 yrs old a little overweight. She was wearing a uniform, consisting of black pants and white shirt and had one of those big belts with a flashlight radio and a couple of cell phones hanging from it, no guns or handcuffs. She stopped in the middle of the hallway in front of me and said “Sir, didn’t you hear that, you just lost your ATM card” I said, “Oh crap!”, then I said “I was trying to figure out what I was doing next and just didn’t hear it”. This was absolutely true though, I was sure she had no idea what I was thinking about. I smiled at her. She laughed and said, “you must really be thinking hard to have missed that racket”. I smiled back at her and said, “Yeah, I was, sorry” Out of the corner of my eye I could see her continue walking down the corridor in the direction she came to an outside access door about 20 ft from the ATM. She straightened the mat in front of it with her foot then looked at me and said in a mock southern accent, “Did you lose your tractor farm boy?” I looked up her and said, “Pardon” and I noticed her nametag said Snowden. She said, “Your overalls, I don’t see those very often around here, they look good on you” I smiled are her and said best farm drawl, “Why thank you Ma’am I’m from Nebraska, these is my best Sunday school clothes”. She laughed and as she started walking away but said in a bad southern accent, “Be careful farm boy or I’ll come back and take those off you”. I snorted at her “Hah!” She laughed gave me a big smile and continued down the corridor. She went out of sight around a corner. I heaved a sigh of relief at surviving that one. It was definitely time to bug out. I hurried back to the access door and used my shoulder to press the call button. as expected the digital dialing was immediate when I pressed the call button. There was a click and I immediately got a recorded message “Sorry we are away from the phone now, we’ll be back shortly. If this is a real emergency hang up and dial 911. If you’ve forgotten your apartment access card call the Capital Properties Security office at XXX-XXX-XXXX. There was a phone dial tone, several clicks then silence.

Too Bold, Too Brave, Too Stupid

Sun, 16 Aug 2009 00:00:00 +0000

I as most of you practice self bondage, over the 20 years I have done this I have gotten very good at self binding and have been stuck and caught. Getting good at sb sadly turns into boredom, so I was thinking how could this be more fun, more risky ?

Then it came to me, I am a healthy 38 yo male straight. So what I thought would make things scary was to make up some fliers to drop off where I knew some gay guy’s hung out. I live in the country there are lots of woods around my home so I thought the flier should say “6'4 athletic male to be self bound and ring gagged completly helpless and blind folded at 2p.m tomorrow by the big pond on the west trail”. I dropped these at 12 diffrent places, easily seen, first thing in the morning 6 a.m a lot of hours for them to be read and re-read and passed on. Or perhaps no-one would see them I guess I was going to find out.

A Whole New Pleasure

Tue, 28 Jul 2009 00:00:00 +0000

Part One

Today was a very long day at work. I have received the package I order since 11 this morning and I still have 4 more hours left till I can get home and start working on my little project. In the mean time I continue working on the plan and yes of course doing my job, when customer finally comes in. I am just a regular sales for a local electronic store, you computer parts, some car audio equipment, and other things.

Instant Vacuum Bed Surprise

Tue, 28 Jul 2009 00:00:00 +0000

My mistress and I had always enjoyed our games; she would love to send me little notes and instructions during the day about how she wanted me when she got home. She enjoyed my efforts and I enjoyed pleasing her. One of our favorite restraint systems involved latex vacuum beds, when the latex was thick enough and the vacuum strong enough the beds allowed almost no movement what so ever. The problem with most vacuum beds is that you have to keep the vacuum going, and you run the risk of frying your vacuum if you leave it on too long. Also nosy neighbors in our apartment building might wonder why the vacuum was running for more than say 20 minutes, especially at night! Well in one aspect we were lucky our neighbor across the hall had become good friends of ours, and both Tom and Mandy knew of the kink in our lifestyle. One night after several drinks they admitted they had a kinky lifestyle also, but we could never get them to expand on that, but it was nice knowing they would understand and late night moans and groans.

Caught by Drunk Diane

Mon, 13 Jul 2009 00:00:00 +0000

I’m sitting here rock hard thinking about what happened over the weekend.

It couldn’t have worked out any better, I had to stop by my in-laws on my way home from work around five o’clock to drop off a few things on my way home. I knocked on the door but did not get an answer; it looked like nobody was home. I went around to the garage to get the hidden key to let myself in. As I opened the door the phone was ringing I looked at the caller id and noticed that it was my wife calling from our house. I answered the phone only to find out that my mother-in-law must have just left about five minutes ago and my father in law would be over grandmas until at least tomorrow.

Slipping off the Bed

Tue, 07 Jul 2009 00:00:00 +0000

Dotty traveled frequently and found an outlet for her overactive libido while she traveled. She was a mere 27 years old and nicely proportioned. She was attractive, if she worked at it. Actually, she had a very nice figure, and was quite beautiful when naked, but her direct manner and cold approach to interpersonal interactions put most people off. She knew her profession, and was an excellent company representative, but any contact beyond that was nothing she sought out or responded to. She was often called a “cold bitch” behind her back.

Never Lie to a Whore

Mon, 06 Jul 2009 00:00:00 +0000

Back in 1982 there was a great movie titled “The Best Little Whorehouse in Texas.” It stared Burt Reynolds, Dolly Parton and Dom DeLuise. I like to think that some of the plot was based on a real tradition at the college that I attended.

In the 1960s I was a student at a small private college in the Midwestern United States. We had a football team and it competed in a regional league of similar schools. We won a fair share of the games, but never dominated the others. Nevertheless, most of us enjoyed the experience, and we had a faithful group of fans who attended our games, whether away or at home.

The Dinner Invitation

Fri, 03 Jul 2009 00:00:00 +0000

The kids have grown up and left home. Their mum had walked out soon after and my life was a mess.

When I sat down to analyze, what was wrong, I realized that there must be more to life than this. So I started to explore all the areas of life which I had previously not had any interest in. Well that’s not quite true; some of the areas were way outside of the norms of my upbringing.

In the Mountains

Fri, 26 Jun 2009 00:00:00 +0000

My clothes were scattered halfway across the mountain, and I couldn’t find any of them. Not only that I had also lost the keys to the chains I wore. I was in big trouble.

It had seemed so easy, coming up here. I carried the chains I meant to use in todays bondage game, taking off an item of clothing every once and a while as I walked up the mountain, until naked and totally alone I could go deep into the woods and put on my chains. I had looked forward to the struggle to reclaim my clothing, the keys for the chains left back in my car.

Click

Sat, 20 Jun 2009 00:00:00 +0000

Click! The front door popped open. “Hi Honey, it’s only me” my wife called.

Right at that moment, I knew I was in trouble. I started to struggle, but in my current predicament, I wasn’t going anywhere. Earlier that morning, after my wife, Emma, had left for her weekly walk and talk with her best friend from down the road, I had decided that the time was right for a little bit of self bondage.

Click 3: Turning the Tables

Sun, 07 Jun 2009 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Click 2: Who’s Counting?)

Part 3: Turning the Tables

I woke up in pain. Just like every other day, my morning erection was the source of my discomfort. It pressed hard into the CB-6000 chastity device that had been my constant companion these past few months. My wife Emma had confined me inside it, both as a punishment and as a motivator.

I was being punished for being caught one time having sex on my own, while wearing women’s clothes and self-bound to the bed. I was being motivated to wait on her hand and foot, and to satisfy her daily sexual needs.

Well That Wasn’t Counted On!

Sun, 31 May 2009 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part one

Chapter Two

Mark woke and sat bolt upright. He was not in his bedroom, he was confused and shocked. The memories rushed back to him as he looked over and saw her there beside him. Still holding a long thin chain that lead to his neck. He reached up and found the collar there…. it was locked onto him, with no way to remove it without the key.

Crystal and the Fetish Store

Thu, 21 May 2009 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter 1 The story

“Have we got time for this now?” Sandra, Bromley Henderson’s wife asked “I thought the guys were coming round later?”

“They are” Bromley replied a little annoyed. “Now let’s start with these panties and your corset” he continued, handing the purple corset to Sandra.

Sandra quickly stepped into the black panties then pulled the corset around her trim body, connected the front busks and manoeuvred the ¼ cups into place under her generous breasts. She then turned with her back to Bromley so he could tighten the laces. He pulled the lace ends taking up the slack before starting at both top and bottom working his way along the individual lacings, pulling on each lace pair before again taking up the slack with the lace ends.

Three Hours

Fri, 08 May 2009 00:00:00 +0000

Marsha drove up to the back of the building. It was almost 8pm, the time she was supposed to be there. It was a chilly and wet November evening. All she wore were sweat pants, shirt and sneakers as per Rob’s instructions. He told her she would need to be naked quickly after she entered the building. It was a spooky industrial area, and yet fitting for what she was about to do. She was a young looking 36 year old woman with pale blond hair and a light complexion.. She kept fit and was very attractive for her age.

Adventures in Lock Smithing

Mon, 30 Mar 2009 00:00:00 +0000

In all my years as a locksmith I have seen many weird things. So I thought I would write some of then down before I forgot them.

Part 1

My first unusual experience was with a very beautiful young woman in her early 20’s. She came in to the shop with her coat over her hands. The shop was kind of busy so she set down and waited for the other people to clear out. I asked her if I could help her while I was still working on the last customer before her. She said she would wait.

My Turn To Bondage Model

Mon, 30 Mar 2009 00:00:00 +0000

I have always had my lady bondage model. It was pretty specific she could be tied and anyway the person wanted. She would always be in satin bikini panties. Which was my big turn on. We had many people bind and gag her many ways in panties or full dress. She made a few extra bucks and got tied and gagged by many.

One day I came home from work grabbed a beer and was about to sit down and watch the news. She walked up to me and said, “Honey I booked a shoot”.

Corsets & Cuffs 2: Yasmin

Mon, 23 Mar 2009 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Corsets & Cuffs)_

Corsets and Cuffs 2: Yasmin

Summary of part 1

Suzanna was a shapely twenty something dark haired girl who lived on her own in a large manor house on the edge of a small village. Two weeks ago she had met Ryan Stone who had once been a childhood acquaintance. While discussing the past and other topics it had come to light that they both had an interest in Master / Slave relationships.

Wishful Thinking

Thu, 05 Feb 2009 00:00:00 +0000

This is a true story up to the present day (Jan 2009), after that is fantasy, wouldn’t it be great if it came true! Or would it?

My name is Talon, or talon372, as you would find me on some ALTernative sites. I’m thirty eight years old, around six feet tall with a big build. For as long as I can remember I have been a big bondage fan. At the age of fifteen I was experimenting with self bondage, though this never really got me the satisfaction I craved. I was always too scared to make the bondage strict without immediate release available. I was desperate to find someone to share my fantasies with. Someone who could put me into inescapable strict bondage.

Double their pleasure, Double your fun

Wed, 04 Feb 2009 00:00:00 +0000

At the University Amy and Cindy were getting ready for the weekend. Cindy was going home to see her parents for the weekend, and Amy was going away with her boyfriend on a special trip.

Cindy packed up her car and then headed for home.

Amy went to her last class of the day.

Cindy was about an hour and a half out when she got the call form her parents. They were going to the hospital to see Great Aunt May. The doctors said she would not make it thought the week. They told Cindy they loved her and that they would see her the next time she was in. Cindy said she was going back to school and that she loved them too.

Showtime

Wed, 21 Jan 2009 00:00:00 +0000

Stepping from the shower, Kris dried herself, then moved to her wardrobe to select an outfit. Tonight’s show was going to be special, and she wanted to look as sexy as possible. After some thought, she selected her black bikini, then moved to stand in front of her full length mirror. Pausing, she eyed herself critically. She was a slender girl, with a firm ass, slim waist, and firm, medium sized breasts. A perfect handful, her boyfriend often told her. Smiling at the thought, she donned her bikini and moved to her studio.

Self Mummification Takes a Turn

Tue, 20 Jan 2009 00:00:00 +0000

It was a free weekend all to me and I haven’t enjoyed self mummification in a long time. I first learned how to do it reading various tutorials online while putting some of my own twist on how to do it. The first time I did it I ended up with tape residue all over my body that took a long time to remove, a day to completely remove. I later found out starting with some kind of clothing on works best. I originally had purchased a leotard that I would wear under the duct tape, still having tape directly on my legs, now I have a full unitard which eliminates that problem all together. I started to get my items ready; grabbing the duct tape rolls, saran wrap, extra thick diaper, vibrating butt plug, mp3 player with horrible music, unitard, spandex hood with open mouth and last but not least the scissors so I can cut myself out.

Bound for an Unknown Destiny

Mon, 19 Jan 2009 00:00:00 +0000

I found myself standing in front of a full length mirror. My feet were bare and I was wearing jeans and a blue small-checked shirt over a white t-shirt and white cotton briefs which covered no more than they needed to. My mouth was filled with a large ball-gag pushed deep in and over that was wrapped the whole of a wide adhesive bandage, completely sealing my mouth. My arms were tied behind my back with ropes at wrists, forearms and elbows and the rope round my forearms was also wrapped tightly round my waist just above my waistband, immobilising my arms.

The Day I Became Her Slave

Thu, 15 Jan 2009 00:00:00 +0000

My wife left for work in the morning and I was home all alone for the day. To relax I decided to do a little bit of dress up and some self bondage. I do this when I alone so I can relax and enjoy myself. Once I saw her car leave the drive way I went upstairs to get all my gear together.

I went to the bedroom and went to our toy box. My wife is also my Mistress when we play, but this I always kept secret from her as I didn’t want her to think I was really weird. I enjoy dressing in her Mistress outfits and tie myself up. So I went to work and started getting ready. I first put on a pair of nipple clamps, and then I put on a bra over them so it would press them harder against my nipples. Then I put on a pair of fish net stockings followed by a pair of knee high boots and tied them tight. I now slip on her leather floor length skirt. At this time I am getting a hard on and have to fight so much not to play with myself.

The Day I Became Her Slave

Thu, 15 Jan 2009 00:00:00 +0000

Jennifer's Birthday

Wed, 14 Jan 2009 00:00:00 +0000

‘Damn!’ Jennifer thought as she hung up the phone. ‘Here I am dressed in a sexy outfit, it’s my birthday and my husband said he had a surprise for me and now he has to work late’.

Earlier in the evening Jennifer prepared for a night of hot birthday sex by taking a long hot bath, carefully shaving her pussy completely just like Steven, her husband, likes it, and dressing in her black full fashioned seamed stockings, 10 garter waist cincher, frilly lace push up bra and 6"high heel platform pumps with a thin ankle straps and added a thin gold anklet, a favorite of his. She even went to the trouble to put on some exotic makeup. Long false eye lashes, thick black eye liner on her upper and lower eye lids followed by some pale white eye shadow and frosted pink lip stick.

Fine Art

Mon, 05 Jan 2009 00:00:00 +0000

This story contains adult content and should not be made available to minors or be read by anyone who is offended by sexual materials. Feel free to repost this story as long as it is in an appropriate place for the content and as long as this disclaimer remains with it.

Claire was a five foot five, twenty seven year old with long black hair. She loved her perfect athletic body. She worked out every chance she could to maintain it. She was not shallow, but she liked her image in mirrors while she was having intercourse. The better she looked, the better she enjoyed the experience. She was a sex addict, always occupied with ways she could get the next, biggest high. Bondage played the biggest part.

The Box

Sun, 28 Dec 2008 00:00:00 +0000

Kate had been the latest addition to the house-share. She was in her mid-twenties, reasonably attractive, with a good figure. She always dressed casually in blue jeans and casual tops. Brad and the other housemate, Andrea, had chosen her for the house only a month earlier. In that time Brad and Kate had got on passably, but had had disagreements on a number of subjects.

Kate had in her room a large very solid wooden box, which Brad had had to help carry up the stairs when she arrived. The box was made out of oak, with brass fittings and had a number of small holes drilled into the sides.

Cocked and Locked!

Sun, 12 Oct 2008 00:00:00 +0000

I’m a police officer, a blond girl in my late 20s, and I am single by choice. I am very career oriented, taking extra training courses and continuing my education in law enforcement. I like my job and I work hard at it, often putting in extra hours after my shift is over.

Being a girl in a male-dominated profession, I have to be a bit of a “ball-buster”. I may not be model material but I look good in uniform, and the other cops are always trying to hit on me. Most of them are married, and I prefer not to date my colleagues anyway, so my social life is a little slow.

Click

Sun, 05 Oct 2008 00:00:00 +0000

Click! The front door popped open. “Hi Honey, it’s only me” my wife called.

The Merry-Go-Round

Fri, 05 Sep 2008 00:00:00 +0000

I was reading on my front porch when I heard the letter carrier’s old car stop at my mailbox. I looked up from my book and felt a surge of hope. Maybe a letter from Bob had arrived at last! I hadn’t heard from him for so long! The only things about the city I really miss out here on the farm are the Internet and e-mail. I ran down the long gravel driveway to the mailbox and eagerly opened it. Yes! there was a letter, and it was from him! I tore open the envelope, extracted the single page of lined notebook paper, and read the hand-written words.

The Invention

Wed, 30 Jul 2008 00:00:00 +0000

Janine smiled as she gazed on the device in front of her. As usual, her slave had done a wonderful job. If, she thought, it actually worked.

The device in question seemed simple enough. A padded board rested at a 45 degree angle. Near each corner, a lined leather loop emerged. A fifth loop, about two thirds of the way up, held a penis gag. Further down, three small trap doors were visible. Below the bottom straps, a board extended from the pad. A mirror mounted in the ceiling allowed anyone laying on the pad to see their reflection.

Baron's Daughter

Fri, 25 Jul 2008 00:00:00 +0000

Trembling Lisa crunched the long gravel path and up worn yellow sandstone steps to the large black door. Lisa was skinny, nineteen with insides that felt like a rhinoceros with terminal indigestion. A pair of large bookish spectacles sitting on a slightly rounded face dented by a spectacular storm of freckles peeped out from a proud main of auburn hair. She stared at the doorbell with the intensity one might study the Mona Lisa. The black polished door was set in the front of a large yellow stand stone mansion. The mansion was itself sat at the end of a long gravel drive way, surrounded by enough pastoral English landscape to make a Jane Austin fan swoon. Lisa stood poised with her finger over the door’s doorbell. Her finger moved within a paper’s thickness of the button and she pulled it away. Lisa turned and walked away from the unused button. After a few paces she stopped and looked back.

Under the Spell

Thu, 03 Jul 2008 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter 1

Stretching languidly under the red latex sheets, bare arms starkly white against the background, the rubber caressed the cheeks of her bottom. She was wearing a black rubber helmet with a deep collar, which zipped down the back of the head. This complete exclusion from the world filled her nostrils with the smell of warm, damp latex. The lock into which the zip clipped was closed and a penis gag, inflated to fill her mouth, prevented all but the slightest sounds Her eyes could only see out of small holes punched in the blindfold. Despite this, she was relaxed although unhappy to be restrained in such a positive way. Bright sunshine streamed into the room, falling onto the red sheets and heating the occupant lying with her legs open underneath.

Miles Part 4 - Caught!

Sun, 29 Jun 2008 00:00:00 +0000

Part 4 - Caught!

Susan was dreaming. It was a dream she had many times in her life, with variations. She was in her old high school, or a dream reality version at the very least. Most often in her high school dreams she was late for class or couldn’t find it, and that was the case this time. She thought she knew what class she was supposed to be at, but it never turned out to be the right one. To make things worse, for some reason her hands were handcuffed behind her back, and at some point in the dream she had lost her top. She felt embarrassed to be so exposed to the other students, but no one seemed to pay much attention to her. Even topless and handcuffed she felt like an outsider. But she had to find her class, and no one would help her!

If I don't get out soon...

Wed, 25 Jun 2008 00:00:00 +0000

If I don’t get out of here soon, she will find me here. Yes, I know it’s all my own fault, I shouldn’t have done it, but I did OK? And now I can’t get out again. And soon she will be doing her rounds and she will find me here, and while that’s a fantasy I might enjoy in private, I really don’t fancy it in reality.

It all started when we took a holiday down on the farm. This farm here as a matter of fact. A proper working farm, complete with animals, arable crops, manure spreading the lot. And when we arrived I first set my eyes on the lovely Celia. Tall, strapping Celia. With the mass of curly dark hair and a figure made hard and lithe by endless hours working the land. I guess there must have been other people about, but it was Celia I always noticed. Celia in the skintight jeans, jeans that squeezed an arse so tight and muscular it made my manhood hard and my palms sweaty.

Adventures in Alanya

Tue, 10 Jun 2008 00:00:00 +0000

The sun is hot today at almost 30 degrees and the sea is lovely and clear, at least as well as I can see from my hotel window. My name is Jodie and I am on vacation in Alanya, Turkey, the first time I have ever been abroad, having decided to take a gap year from university. Something rather different has happened to me and it all started a week ago when I had found quite an amazing little place. It was a dimly lit shop, a few steps below road level on a dusty side street, 5km out of the main town. The shopkeeper, an old grey haired man was eager for a sale as it was still very early in the holiday season and even the hotel only had 8 or so guests. Up to now he had not had much trade and the price we agreed was quite a bargain for hand made goods. I handed him the money after explaining what it was I wanted and after looking at me oddly a few times he said to come back tomorrow between 5pm and 6pm. His trade is hand made leather goods with the leather being some of the softest buttery quality I have ever felt and the smell of leather in his shop was so overpowering it was almost sensual, the old tools and vintage sewing machine showed their years of use. His English was not too bad but it was better to show him pictures of what I wanted rather than try to explain. I had ordered an ankle length made to measure lockable hobble skirt, leather lace up blouse and a lace up leather hood with no eye holes, all custom sized to have a snug fit. I already had my 6 inch laced boots and some other goodies back at the hotel and had found the perfect place to try a bit of self bondage while here. I slept well that night locked into my 6 inch boots, locked leather wrist cuffs behind my back and a ball gag that I keep handy dreaming of my new clothes. I have been into self bondage for a few years since one of my boyfriends used to tie me for sex, we split up but I had found a craving to be bound. The next morning I decided to make a visit to the city while I was waiting for my new leather things, so I left the hotel and made my way by bus to the centre of the main town. The harbour was a short walk from the town and that’s when I saw the castle. I had seen it when on the coach from the airport to the hotel, but being up close and seeing the size of the castle was something else. The castle was made of old stone and marble and the tourist areas were very impressive, however the bits I wanted to see though were not on open access, the old dungeons. You could get to the dungeons by foot at the right time of day but people rarely ventured there as the path wasn’t very safe and if the tide rose then you were trapped there until the tide dropped later in the day. The dungeons were very well preserved with their large heavy iron doors and iron rings in the walls that must have been there for hundreds of years. You could tell that they were strong and wouldn’t yield easily, I held onto one of the rings in the wall and pulled myself up off the ground easily without the ring giving way. I tried one of the dungeon doors to see if it would move but it was stuck solid on its old hinges so I tried one of the others, there were about 6 in all. It moved… It was very heavy and difficult but it was moving. I opened and closed it a few times to make sure the lock didn’t catch and making my plans safer. I figured I would have about 8 hours between tides from when I set myself up and when I could escape. If I missed the tide then I would be trapped here for another 8 hours till the tide was low enough to get out again once I had managed to free myself from my bondage. What would be worse is that some of the things I would be wearing can’t be removed without a key that would be left in my hotel room. This thought excited me and I had to consciously control myself from wanting to play with myself there and then. On the way back from the castle I collected my new leather items and really hoped they did not disappoint me. I had worn my swimsuit to the shop so I could try the items on. I already had a pair of 5 inch lace up shoes on so the skirt would look right, these had little padlocked ankle straps and the key for these was, as usual, back at the hotel. I got lots of propositions while walking through the streets from the castle to the shop as shoes like I was wearing are not exactly common. He greeted me with a glass of apple tea and asked me to sit. I sat on an old rocking chair and couldn’t wait to see the things I had bought. First he brought out the blouse, I tried it on as he laced me into it and it fitted perfectly, he had also cut the front to hold my breasts in tight, very tight. Next came the skirt, black lamb’s leather hobble, a couple of eyelets at the waist to lock it if needed and a zip from the knees to the bottom of the skirt to make the hobble allowing just 6 inch steps. The zip was also lockable through an eyelet. I slid into it and zipped it closed with the button at the top. I stood up and zipped it closed around my ankles. I couldn’t walk at all except for small dainty 6 inch steps and the shop keeper gave me a different kind of smile. Lastly I tried the hood, it was a very close fit and he had padded the eyes to make it more comfortable once laced tightly, this also had a couple of eyelets at the bottom of the lacing for a small luggage type lock. Then as he laced me into this I was starting to have odd thoughts. I am in a leather shop, can’t move, and hooded… Hmmmmm I felt him pull at the very bottom of the hood and I heard a padlock close through similar eyelets that were on the waistband of the skirt. I panicked and tried to pull away but he had his arm securely around my waist and deftly put another lock through the eyelets on the waistband of the skirt. I was trapped. This wasn’t quite what I had in mind… Actually it was exactly what I had in mind only by myself and with a little bit more. Then came something I hadn’t expected, I had been shouting at him and begging him to release me but he asked me to be calm and he would give me a surprise and to shut me up he clipped a leather plate to the front of the hood with a 2 inch ball forced into my mouth. It wasn’t till later I saw that the plate was held in place by press studs in each corner and a couple of small padlock posts, one on each side of the hood that went through the plate and made it impossible to remove without a key. I hadn’t asked or hinted for these extra things and then shortly after he released me with a smile. “You like ball,” he said with a devious smile and broken English, “a gift, me hope you like” I blushed and smiled, “Yes its very good, thank you” and as he poured some more tea my mind raced to the night ahead at the castle.

Trophy Wife

Thu, 24 Apr 2008 00:00:00 +0000

In hindsight, I should have seen this coming. I grew up in a poor family. I wanted better for myself. I knew I didn’t have the brains to get ahead, so I would use my looks. During each annual school physical, I would be diagnosed with kyphosis (hunchback), and was warned that delaying wearing some hideous brace only made the problem worse, and thus longer to be stuck in it. I didn’t want to hear it, and my family lacked the money for it anyway.

Claudine

Tue, 26 Feb 2008 00:00:00 +0000

Claudine leaned back in her expensive executive chair. One of the privileges of being the youngest vice-president of D—— & Cie. was having to work late. It went along with the sumptuously furnished private office. She turned to look out the window at the view of the glittering city. The view was pleasant – but the view from the President’s office was better.

She glanced at her watch. Ten. She had one more thing to accomplish, and she would be done for the week. Taking off her suit jacket, she hung it on the hook by her office door. She was just turning back to her desk when she heard the noise.

Jenny's Ordeal

Tue, 26 Feb 2008 00:00:00 +0000

Jenny would like to go home now. Really, she would.

Away from the hungry stares of the group of lesbians who are regarding her as if she is theirs to do with as they please.

Their prey.

Party animal Jenny.

Jenny who allowed a few drinks too many to get her up on stage among all the other dancers.

First on the table, then gyrating against a tall steel pole, then finally down amongst the audience in a tall metal cage. Flashing stocking-tops under a flared miniskirt, slip-clopping her fashionable high-heels to the beat of the music and the cat-calls of the crowd. Now she was still in the cage, only the curtains had long since closed about the cages and the stage leaving her in sultry darkness.

Heather

Sun, 03 Feb 2008 00:00:00 +0000

We have played with bondage before, but this night would prove to be different.

She was extremely horny and so was I…

Heather was wearing some of the most smooth and sheer tan pantyhose I have ever felt. To compliment, she was wearing a pair of shiny black, extremely high-heels. I could not keep my hands off her smooth legs and ass as we downed a few drinks.

She grabbed my boner and felt how horny I was and asked if I wanted to move with her into the bedroom. Without a second thought I got up, grabbed her arm and headed straight for her bedroom.

Indiscretion 4

Wed, 30 Jan 2008 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Indiscretion 3)

Chapter 4

The waiter placed the bottle of wine on the linen tablecloth, and then uncorked it. The vintage made a gentle trickle as it filled two crystal glasses.

Elaine sipped first. She felt the warmth slide down her throat; it was a pleasant sensation. “Well Carol, what are you going to do? Are you going to leave him?”

“God Elaine, I don’t know. I’m lost, completely lost.”

Ants and No Pants

Mon, 31 Dec 2007 00:00:00 +0000

“Behold the marvel of modern logictics!” Doc flipped a switch and pale greenish light flooded the lab. Transparent cube about 15 feet high floated in the middle supported by eight steel cables. “It’s look like someone has sliced out a piece of jungle and brought it here.” “It is because someone has! This is the genuine piece of unique ecosystem found in remote valley near India-Pakistan border. Field research in that area is somewhat… complicated… due to political reasons, you know. Our expedition already lost two hired local porters to casual bombardment. That’s why University recalled the research party and financed transportation of the sample to more civilized region.” Doc grinned. “And then I just had to press some levers to get it into _my_ lab. This will get us a juicy grant for sure!” “Oh, that’s where you spent the previous grant, Doc!” “Well, the science sometimes calls for dear sacrifices. Speaking of sacrifices, Nancy, I would like you to take part in this new project in most immediate way.” “Huh?” “Since your PhD research paper deals with symbiotic systems I think you will be interested in studying one of the most complicated of them from the inside. I mean literally.”

A Christmas Carol

Sat, 22 Dec 2007 00:00:00 +0000

Carol had just turned twenty. She had been dumped by her boyfriend once more. Oh yes, she could tell you a few things about boys. They were only after her body. When they realised she wanted to be a virgin when she got married, they ran a mile! It was not as if she did not jerk them off. Although she loved to tie them up first before she did it. A few liked that, especially Alan. She cried her heart out when he left. Keith liked her tossing him off, but was not struck on the being tied up! He would not tie her up and frig her so she had to make do with self bondage and her trusty friend, Roger the rabbit!

Among The Missing 13

Wed, 19 Dec 2007 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter 13 - Final

Ann had lost track of time and the number of orgasms that she had experienced. She only knew that she was tired and that her body could not stand much more of this. Her nipples, pussy and ass were sore from the pounding, stretching and shocks that they had received. Then, she heard a noise. Perhaps she was imagining things, perhaps she was so exhausted that she wanted to hear someone else. Perhaps and then it stopped. The pistons and shocks and everything else just stopped. It took her a moment to realise this, as she was expecting something else and that this was only a pause while the frame switched onto another program of events. But that was not the case and, moments later, relief flooded through her as she felt her bonds being undone and the intruders removed from her abused sex and ass.

Among The Missing 11

Mon, 10 Dec 2007 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter 11

Ann knelt on the freezing ground shivering, her head covered in water that she had just gulped down greedily from the horse trough just moments before. While she had been moving she had been able to keep herself warm, but now that she had stopped, her sweat drenched body could feel the full effect of the bitter December chill. She was also exhausted. Although not unfit, pulling a cart and passenger for ten miles over a rough track, complete with a passenger for several hours was not her bodies idea of gentle exercise. Although Dave had given her sports drink and regular stops, it was not enough to replace the salts and fluids that she had lost. She had hit what athletes call “The Wall” about an hour ago. She was not sure how she had made it this far, but she had her legs had been ravaged by cramps and spasms for the last mile.

Among The Missing 12

Mon, 10 Dec 2007 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter 12

Ann and Nicky chatted amiably as they sat in the cart trundling along the country roads. The occasional grunt or sound that could have been a swear word escaped through the bridal that Dave the horse wore, which earned him a flick of the whip.

“He doesn’t seem very happy,” Ann observed with a righteous grin as she remembered herself in a similar position only the day before.

Strand's Tale

Sat, 08 Dec 2007 00:00:00 +0000

Strand had been planning to meet his new friend, they had decided to meet for lunch at a local restaurant. They both were into bondage but Chris was into much more pain and had a Mistress. Strand wondered if he would get to meet Chris’s Mistress and if he did what would happen.

On the day of the meeting Strand was nervous as he walked down the street to the restaurant, what would happen today he wondered. He entered and found a seat in the corner, he was about a half hour early and he wanted to get a seat where he could watch the door. He waited for a while as people came and went. Then a big guy came into the restaurant wearing a blue shirt and jean shorts. This is what his friend had said he would be wearing. He stopped and looked around and Strand waved to him. He moved over to the table and ask if he was Strand. Strand said yes and they both sat at the table.

A Lesson Learnt

Tue, 13 Nov 2007 00:00:00 +0000

Michelle 4: A Lesson Learnt

My captor had left me tied to the post for ages. I was dressed all in black, wearing thick tights and elbow-length gloves underneath a long-sleeved polo-neck body. This was finished off with ear plugs, a ball gag, a sleeping mask as a blindfold, and a black hood covering my whole head and tucked into the neck of the body. My hands were tied behind the post, above my head, and my ankles were tied behind the post as well.

The Box

Mon, 12 Nov 2007 00:00:00 +0000

We had done about everything we could think of with Jane. After only 3 years, she had been modified and manipulated in every way imaginable. As I admired her rigid body, listening to her subtle whimpering beneath the inflated bladder stretching her jaws, I couldn’t help but feel sad that I wouldn’t have her to torture any longer. Three years ago, when she had written me with her interest in becoming the ultimate bondage toy, I hadn’t believed someone like her existed. But after many months of conversation, we finally met, and I realized that she was for real. Only 19 years old when she arrived, she was impressive. Only 5'6", she already had massive breasts, measuring a delightful 38D. On such a small frame, they stood out dramatically. She was rather proud of them, wearing a tight t-shirt on our first meeting, with hip hugger shorts and a bare stomach. I was still certain she would back out at the last minute, but she eagerly signed the contract giving her life to me, then drinking the potion I had set out. Within seconds she was asleep.

What has happened to me

Sun, 11 Nov 2007 00:00:00 +0000

Contest Entry for the ‘Script your own Video’ Contest

Oh boy oh boy what has happened to me.

I think I am in trouble, no, I am sure I am in trouble! And I think it will take some time until trouble is over.

But that will take time.

Why have I lost my mind and walked with open eyes into this situation.

I think it was not the right decision to walk into that small shop. It was a boring day. I was downtown to do some shopping without any major goal. And then I walked by this new small shop. The clothing into the window attracted me. I am not sure why this attracted. Maybe it was the shiny view of the clothes, or the smooth fabric. Now I know it is named latex and it can be used for restriction of movement, like I am experiencing now.

Bound to Please

Sat, 03 Nov 2007 00:00:00 +0000

For the real Michelle, who sometimes graces my dreams.

Chapter One

On a Wednesday night, in a room that did not exist, I stole a kiss from Michelle. She was dreaming, of course - but then so was I.

Few people understand the power of dreams; even a meddler like myself can only grasp fragments of it. I’d imagined this comfortable parlor and then called Michelle to it as she slept. It was only a dream, she thought - but dreams can reshape the daylight world.

How Not To Decorate For A Party

Wed, 31 Oct 2007 00:00:00 +0000

A Halloween Special 2009 Tale

About a mile outside town, set alone atop a wooded hill, stood a haunted house. Everyone knew it was haunted, just as everyone knew that people had gone there before and never been seen again. Nobody actually knew anyone who had vanished there, but everyone knew it had happened. Which is why Gwen’s friends were shocked when she announced that she was going to “set the place up” for some friends visiting from out of town.

Andrea and the Mistress

Wed, 03 Oct 2007 00:00:00 +0000

Andrea had a craving to visit a Mistress and finally it had come true. She had found a Mistress through a friend and now she was on her way to visit her. She really knew little about her other then she was very secret about her location. Andrea drove through the city finally arriving at a small side street. She pulled into the street and parked. The directions she had gotten from the internet said to go to the door marked 194.

Bound and Blindfolded

Wed, 03 Oct 2007 00:00:00 +0000

Part One

The leather cuffs on her ankles and wrists had been firmly fixed to the metal bedstead, holding her arms and legs as open as they could be without causing pain. A leather blindfold over her eyes, she lay face down on the bed. A pillow placed under her bottom raising it just a few inches off the bed making a tempting target.

He walked around the bed looking at her smooth skin, his eyes lingering over her raised bottom and then stopping as he came to her face. Her head turned to one side showing her succulent red lips slightly parted, her breathing had quickened as she had been restrained. As he stroked back, her long blonde hair, the smell of her womanhood mingling with leather and her perfume reached his nose.

Flatmates

Wed, 03 Oct 2007 00:00:00 +0000

I walked in to her bedroom feeling like a condemned prisoner. There were coils of rope on the bed, and when I say coils I mean there was yards of the stuff.

“Are you ready then?”

“Ready as I’ll ever be I suppose,” I said quietly, “do you really need all that rope?”

Sally did not answer me directly.

“OK, just turn round and put your hands behind you,” she ordered, “I see you found some loose clothing.”

My First Domme

Wed, 03 Oct 2007 00:00:00 +0000

The story is True. It happened to me at an apartment complex for single adults in the early 70’s.

I had gotten off work late on Wednesday, and I was tired. I was in my mid-20’s, very horny, with no girlfriend. I’ve always enjoyed wearing a butt plug, so I locked one in by putting a loop of chain around my waist, pulling it snug, then dropping it down in back. I put in a hollow dildo, threaded an eyebolt onto the chain, put it into the dildo, and locked the end of the chain to my balls. Putting my clothes back on, I walked to the bar in the singles apartment where I lived, planning to have a drink or two and then go home for the night. While I was slowly sipping the second one, I was approached by a girl I knew slightly because I had seen her around, both in the bar and near the pool. She chatted briefly, then asked me why I had never asked her out. I managed to say something about being gone weekends, long work days… She interrupted to ask me to spend that night with her. She said she found me attractive, and wanted to get to know me. I obviously could not go to her apartment in the condition I was in, but thought that if I went home, I could go to the bathroom, remove my toy, then have a memorable night. I tried to do that, but when we went in, she walked directly to the kitchen counter where I’d left my key, picked it up, and asked what it was for, as she dropped it into her bra. She came over and began a long-lasting kiss, with her hands roaming all over my body. She discovered my waist chain and demanded that I explain. When I resisted, she very quickly removed all her clothes, announced that I now had no excuse not to do likewise. She started to fondle me, no doubt wanting to tease me into disrobing, but when she found that my balls were pulled back under me by the lock, and extra objects in my pants, she simply ordered me to undress. I did. She offered me a choice: Take her to dinner Friday, stay with her Friday night, and she would unlock me Saturday morning. Otherwise, she would tie my hands with her pantyhose, unlock me so she could ride me to an orgasm for herself. Faced with this choice, I told her of the cuffs I had, which would be more comfortable for me. Once my hands were cuffed to opposite ends of the headboard, she decided to cuff my ankles there as well. That’s when she discovered the rest of my secret, but I was helpless. She told me I would come to her apartment the next night, Thursday, or she would tell lots of people about what she had found. It was an interesting evening; she did NOT allow me to orgasm, but I was very close quite often, and had to give her oral sex while I cooled down. Before she released me from the cuffs, she re-installed the lock on my balls, telling me I could remove the plug after she left, and that she would remove the lock when I arrived tomorrow to take her out. After she left, taking the key, I removed the plug, got the second key and removed the lock, then masturbated like crazy for hours. I took the unlocked lock with me to work, and stopped in a gas station on the way home to put it back on. I was glad I had done that, since she was waiting by my door for me to arrive, saying she couldn’t wait for more sex. We went in, I was tied down, she removed the lock and rode me until we both had huge orgasms. She then asked if I wanted to wear the dildo to dinner with her. I declined, and she re-installed the lock on my balls, saying she was really aroused by knowing I had ‘her’ lock on my balls. Dinner, then an evening of more sex, ending when she put the lock back on me, saying if I had had no problems today, tomorrow would be no problem, either. I left, went home, and tried to remove the lock using the extra key. It did not work! Close inspection showed the lock was not the one I’d had before, but was a new one just like it that she must have purchased somewhere earlier in the day. Oh my! I’ve got a lock on my balls I cannot remove! What a mixture of emotions! I’ll continue with what happened Friday night in another story, later.

Mother/Daughter Selfbondage

Sat, 29 Sep 2007 00:00:00 +0000

Contest Entry for the ‘Script your own Video’ Contest

My Mom

Lets start off with a little background, my name is Courtney and I’m 18 years old, Asian, 5’5’, 108 lbs, 34 C with nice long brown hair with streaks of blond. Not too bad for an Asian chick. I currently live with my mom and younger sister in a spacious home. My mom divorced when she was quite young, however she had a successful home business of which I know nothing of and we always had anything we wanted.

Freedom, Limited

Thu, 06 Sep 2007 00:00:00 +0000

“I guess you could say I have problems in my relationship.” I shrugged.

The man at the counter looked at me with the most innocent smile on his face. I couldn’t tell if he was plotting something or he was just the nicest man on the face of the earth. Honestly, I couldn’t tell.

“Sir, believe me when I say this, you’re not the only man out there with problems concerning the ‘fairer sex’.”

Penny's Peril

Tue, 07 Aug 2007 00:00:00 +0000

“Are you ready for the party, little Penny?”

Penny had been ready for weeks, ever since Mistress Tamara had told her about the upcoming BDSM Social. She loved the group’s events, and while it hadn’t been mentioned yet, Penny’s birthday was only a few days afterward, and she was hoping that Mistress had something planned.

However, being excited wasn’t what Mistress meant by ‘ready’ - she meant being dressed. Penny walked out of her bedroom in the black PVC maid’s dress she’d been ordered to wear: long-sleeved with a high collar, and a short skirt flaring widely out over a nylon crinoline. Neither the skirt nor the short, broad white PVC apron did a sufficient job of hiding the tight black unlined vinyl panties underneath.

The Latex Sorceress Strikes Again

Sun, 15 Jul 2007 00:00:00 +0000

Marissa had been living well on the insurance money brought by the supposed death of her husband Don. Only she knew he had become a fetish latex catsuit by her new, magical powers. She had set herself up as a mistress, catering to the latex fetish community in the city. Marissa had a vast collection of latex clothing, but only one living catsuit. She wanted more.

There was a young, quiet couple who came infrequently but regularly to visit Mistress Marissa and indulge in their latex fetish. The young woman, Tammi, liked to dress as a latex mannequin and let her husband have his way with her, and the male, Carson, liked to become a white latex slave doll for his wife to use and peruse. Both fantasies were possible because of Marissa’s magic, and the two fit her plans perfectly.

Greedy

Thu, 12 Jul 2007 00:00:00 +0000

It was just a little mistake. I had just gotten a little greedy. Who doesn’t once and a while? But the price I had had to pay for it hardly seemed fair. But I couldn’t really blame anyone but myself. I was down on all fours at the foot of my husband’s bed. An H-shaped steel frame held me with my forearms against the smooth carpet. Leather cuffs were locked to the frame at my wrists, elbows, knees, and ankles; so I wasn’t going anywhere.

Behind the Closed Door

Mon, 02 Jul 2007 00:00:00 +0000

“Debbie, OPEN THE DOOR!” Sue hammered on the door as the rain lashed onto her bare shoulders, drenching the skimpy cocktail dress that was all she had on. “I know you’re in there, I’ve seen your shadow on the curtains. You’ve got to let me in, I’ve nowhere else to go”

There was a rattling from behind the door and it opened to a tiny crack. Sue could just see Debbie’s face.

Three Latex Kittens

Mon, 02 Jul 2007 00:00:00 +0000

April lay in a room in the psychiatric ward of the local hospital. She sat brushing her long red hair, her green eyes staring blankly into space. At 16, it was no place to be spending the rest of her childhood. It all started when April’s father remarried. April’s mother had been a high-profile attorney. She was shot and killed as she walked out of the courthouse by one of her old clients whom she had failed to keep out of prison. They soon caught him, but things were never the same.

Who's that Mysterious Lady in Black?

Mon, 02 Jul 2007 00:00:00 +0000

“Who’s that lady?” I asked.

“Oh, that thing?” My new employer said. “It’s Wendy. She’s just a piece of decoration.”

For a decoration, she was beautiful. So amazingly beautiful. “She’s not…kidnapped or anything, right?” I asked.

“Oh no, she’s here voluntarily. She’s the kind that…well…let’s just say that she loves getting attention. What better way then by dressing up like that?”

If the woman in that suit wanted attention, she sure as hell was going to get it.

Jennifer’s Restrained Afternoon 2

Mon, 25 Jun 2007 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part one

Jennifer lay there blushing all over with embarrassment over the fact she was now caught in her own selfbondage. This ordeal was supposed to be only two hours of fun but it had now turned into a little more than she expected. Though she was scared that this man who caught her might hurt her, she was getting a little excited over the prospect that finally someone was going to take control over her like never before and there was nothing she could do about it. Little did I know at the time, but when I said to her, “this was her deepest darkest fantasy”, it really was.

A Night at the Party

Sun, 03 Jun 2007 00:00:00 +0000

What has a model to do for a living? Ok, it’s not as if they pay me little money, but still it is at least quite weird.

Sure I have some fun, but every time my employer make it as challenging as it gets.

I work for Frizo, the creator of bondage tools and fetish clothing, and he uses me to show them off at party conventions and so on.

Caught In A Bind

Sat, 02 Jun 2007 00:00:00 +0000

Bill was in control of one of the largest corporations in America. His life was broken up into three separate parts. One part was with his beautiful rich wife. The second part was his love of bondage.. The last part of his life was his work. His wife didn’t enjoy his sexual fetish. She knew that he was into bondage but she wanted no part of it. When her father died she inherited the company. She put me in charge and I’ve been running the corporation for three years.

All Within a Dream

Mon, 28 May 2007 00:00:00 +0000

Let me start out telling you all about my married life, I am very much into bondage the stricter the better, my wife is not, she just isn’t into it and spends too much time trying to understand why someone would ever want to be bound and gagged. Because she doesn’t understand why I like to be tied up in bondage, therefore she doesn’t like it.

I can at times get her to hold my keys or do a little, (very little) I know that with her holding the keys release is easier than the old ice cube release, even if I remotely sound like I want out and it’s done, no begging, no worries, but it is a rush sometimes to pretend she may this time not let me out, (its never happened) but hey I can dream can’t I?

Adam's Power Failure

Wed, 04 Apr 2007 00:00:00 +0000

I am a true rubber devotee. I own a house which is both my home and my office. Upstairs I have a hidden room which contains my rubber garments, about 150 of them. And I have plenty of time to enjoy it; working as a consultant on long-term projects, I can decide when I want to work and when I want to relax in rubber.

My favorite way to relax is to dress in a few rubber garments after lunch and work on my computer for a few hours.

Wendy’s Trial

Wed, 04 Apr 2007 00:00:00 +0000

Phil glanced around the bedroom, giving his preparations one last look over, checking that he’d missed nothing. Everything seemed to be in order. The bed had been the worst part, dragging the heavy frame away from the wall had been a real effort, but it was now positioned near the centre of the room, directly under the heavy eyebolt mounted in the ceiling. It was a lovely bed, with one of those frames of heavy wrought iron, although now it’s looks were somewhat disfigured by the wooden mounting posts attached to the centre of the head and foot board.

The Outfit

Thu, 15 Mar 2007 00:00:00 +0000

The civilization had died over 3000 years ago. They were a very exotic and erotic people. The artifacts that were discovered were incredible, and Lori couldn’t help but be a little curious. No one was allowed to handle any of the artifacts until they could be inspected, but she just had to examine something which had been on her mind all day. She entered the cargo area and immediately found what she was looking for, since she had placed it there earlier. It was late, and nobody saw her take the box back to her quarters.

PVC Rubber Bondage Dream

Thu, 22 Feb 2007 00:00:00 +0000

The knock at the door was unexpected. Sunday morning. I was not expecting anyone. I was pleasantly suprised to find a rather lovely looking lady standing on my doorstep.

“Are you Mick?”

“Yes, can I help you?”

“I have something for you,” she looked straight into my eyes, she had lovely big brown eyes, beautiful in fact, like the rest of her.

“You won it on ebay yesterday, you paid very promptly with paypal, so I thought I would deliver it just as promptly.” she smiled, as she saw the realisation on my face, I felt myself going beetroot.

Rubber Retirement

Thu, 22 Feb 2007 00:00:00 +0000

I had been with the same company in Cleveland for 37 years when they offered me early retirement. I was only 56 years old, but I took it. After all, being single and having led a simple life, I had saved up more than a million dollars. More importantly, I wanted to have more time for myself. You see, I am a rubber fetishist. While I was working, the only thing I lived for was the evening and weekends, when I could be in my house and don my rubber garments. Over the years I had acquired more than 300 of them.

Found Bagged

Tue, 06 Feb 2007 00:00:00 +0000

My second trashbag story, combining my love of self bondage and discovery, along with being objectified and bagged - hope you enjoy.

I had the day to myself, a rare day off during the working week and my wife was working today, the house was mine. After eating breakfast and some cleaning up, throwing some garbage into a bag in the kitchen that I would place in the bin later, I decided to check my emails. They turned out to be mostly spam and other junk mail, then there was one that sparked my curiosity, clicking on the link lead me to a story about someone being enclosed in a garbage bag and dumped. The story was on some group and clicking on the links I found several more stories that contained various forms of play involving trash, dumpster and most important of all - bondage.

Found Bagged

Tue, 06 Feb 2007 00:00:00 +0000

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy only, to attempt this in real life will result in injury or death.

My second trashbag story, combining my love of self bondage and discovery, along with being objectified and bagged - hope you enjoy.

Bagging a Roomate

Sun, 04 Feb 2007 00:00:00 +0000

“Come on, Amanda! It will just be for today, and not even for that long!” Sherri’s voice took on an almost pleading tone as she widened her eyes with a mixture of hope and apprehension. Clasping her hands together in front of her chest, Sherri looked up towards Amanda, not letting up for an instant, “Besides, you agreed to it already, and you’re the only one I’d trust with this!” Amanda couldn’t help but feel herself slowly giving grounds to Sherri’s heartfelt pleads. Sherri had been her roommate for over two years now, and in that time, she had quickly learned of Sherri’s skill at negotiating matters so she got what she wanted. Even still, it hadn’t stopped Amanda and Sherri from becoming fast and close friends, and had led to a few interesting nights between the both of them; generally due to Sherri’s insistence and fantasies, from bondage to a bit of sexual play, generally with Sherri asking to be tied up or used in some way.

What if Vennomm had possessed a Bondage Sub

Wed, 31 Jan 2007 00:00:00 +0000

This story is based loosely on the “Spider-man” and the “What if Venom had possessed the Punisher” comics.

We start out with The Watchers that can see into alternate realities. One is looking in on reality aaaa547379-aab5903exz-36y789w210 on his dial. He sees that the first major change in that reality was when Spider-man saves a girl trapped in self bondage.

As Spider-man was swinging along, his spider-sense tingles. Therefore, he stops to check it out. On the tenth floor of the housing complex, Spider-man saw a girl tied up in an elaborate web of rope. He opens the window and enters to check on her.

The Initiation

Tue, 09 Jan 2007 00:00:00 +0000

“Charles William Smith” the stern looking magistrate said after a whispered discussion with the other two and the Recorder, “we have decided, that although what you have done is a serious offence, we have looked at the reports and have decided that you need another chance. We believe that you could become a fine upstanding citizen. However, taking that into consideration, this incident deserves some form of punishment. To save you having a criminal record, we are binding you over to keep the peace for one month. In that time you will find a job and have your employer report on your conduct at the end of that time. Should you fail to find and keep a job, we will have no other option than to refer you for sentencing again. Do you understand?”. Charlie said he did and the magistrate said “Therefore, you are free to go. You must return in one month and report to this court. Off you go” Charlie was pleased. He thought he was going to be given a custodial sentence or at least community service. But as it was his 19th birthday, it was a nice present for him.

Christmas Vacation 2

Mon, 01 Jan 2007 00:00:00 +0000

Part 5

It was hard to do much more than just hang there. After a while the boredom got to me and even I dozed off for what I imagined was a short time. When I woke it was because something had changed, I felt odd for a moment and squirmed before I realized what it was that seemed different. My eyes glanced down, following to where each of the two boys had been resting, neither was there, in fact, neither was even in sight. I was panting, which, generally speaking, is not the way I find myself waking. I shifted and rocked myself, though not much really in any direction, as I found that my options were quite limited by the hold that someone who was behind me and out of my range of vision had on the stretcher that was still attached to my balls. I held still and listened, then decided that it was Eric by the timber of his quiet noises of satisfaction that he was making. His hold was tight and I realized that any attempt at serious movement and I would be feeling major discomfort. At least that occurred to me before I had to learn it the hard way. The source of my body’s heightened sense of alertness and the panting I woke up to became more familiar as my head cleared and I started to think straight again. I started mnfing and groaning in to the gag that still held my mouth wide around it, muffling every noise and rendering me unable to speak clearly. I had noticed and was still somewhat assimilating that the hoist had lowered me; I was much closer to the bed, though far from actually resting on it, set at an easy height so that Eric could practice his oral skills. From what I could gather, he was lying on his back and had lowered me to where he could easily grab my legs and rock me to move my cock in and out of his mouth, sort of an oral fascination without the work. I grunted and groaned the feeling that woke me rising again and it all became clear. I had woken up right on the edge of orgasm Eric had been skillfully bringing me close and then backing me off carefully so I didn’t quite reach climax. I whimpered and tried to buck in my bonds a bit, a sure sign that this time I was truly awake. This drew, of course, a sharp tug from the stretcher that calmed my movements right back down. In he back of my mind I was wondering exactly how many times he had done this without waking me, but the rest of my brain was screaming for release, as was I, muffled behind the gag. He pulled back, actually, I realized, I did, the hoist lifting me up and away from Eric’s mouth rapidly. Once I was high enough, I could see him lying there on his back, the bright yellow remote for the hoist in his hand. He smiled and gave me a little wave with his other hand, to which I grunted and squirmed, a drip of precum stretching out towards the bed from the tip of my glans. He seemed to listen at my muffled protests and shook his head, “No, if Andy finds out you’ve cum, he won’t let you do it again for days as punishment.” His look turned worrisomely mischievous and fast as I went up, the hoist lowered me back down, settling me in the same position as before, rocking at the gentle tugs of Eric’s arms and being pushed further and further toward the edge of orgasm. My eyes widened and I started to struggle firmly when I realized exactly what was on Eric’s mind now. He was going to make me cum and then who knows what kind of trouble Andy would cook up for me! Resisting from this strenuous a position is no easy task, that’s for certain. All my fighting did was rock me a little faster than Eric had intended, this didn’t do anything to slow me down and it hardly seemed two more seconds before my will to hold back any longer was broken, though I know it must have been longer; Eric was very skilled with his mouth and took great pleasure from drawing things out for as long as it suited his fancy. It was as if every slip of his soft, wet lips sliding along my erection was being etched in to my mind. The seconds stretched out and felt as if each one was an hour of ecstatic torture. Ever swipe of his saliva and precum coated tongue sent shivers up my spine and thrills through my legs, which twitched instinctively in response. Were I only free I’m certain I would have been holding that blond haired boy down and fucking his face like there was no tomorrow, though I could hardly do more now than make myself rock slightly. Just as I was on the very tip of my orgasm, on the very edge, past the point of no return, Eric pushed the button and the hoist lifted slightly, just enough that instead of his warm mouth massaging me and drawing out my orgasm, my cock, jerking with spurt after spurt was landing practically every drop across the blond boy’s face. Of course this accuracy and the follow-up stimulation were no product of chance, all the while I was hanging above him Eric had one hand wrapped around the base of my cock, squeezing, stroking and making sure my aim was spot on. I groaned and moaned, twitching in the strong bonds while Eric let out a little half-submissive, half satisfied little whimpery sound. When I finished he lifted me back up as far as the hoist would take me and then left for the bathroom to get cleaned up. Eventually he returned with a damp cloth and cleaned me off as well, doing his best to eliminate any evidence of what happened. He lowered me again, this time right over him lying on his back. His arms and legs moved apart, and then hooked over mine to hug me close in the most awkwardly supportive aftercare hug I had ever experienced. After a while of this snuggling, he slipped out from under me and lowered me to the bed, undoing the harness and cuffs and laying my exhausted form out for more gentle massage. Nearly asleep and in a somewhat trancelike state I recalled him whispering in to my ear that if I was a good boy he wouldn’t tell Andy what I’d done. I could only sort of nod in agreement before I passed out from the sheer exhaustion of the day’s events.

Among The Missing 10

Sat, 30 Dec 2006 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter 10

Ann knew that she was awake because the sun was shining through her closed eye lids, she could hear the sound of Dave busying himself in the kitchen, making fresh coffee by the smell tickling her senses with a strong insistence that would not be denied and, oh yes, she ached all over. Not just the usual post sex ache that signifies a really good rogering from a reasonably well-endowed man, but the sort of ache that says that she might have difficulty walking for the next year. Not only did her pussy and anus ache from the excesses of her automated bedroom buddy, but her nipples also ached from where the nipple clamps, wired to the frame, had tugged at her sore breasts as the long strokes had violently shoved her forward and backward with the care and tenderness of a steam train. Her throat was sore from the assault inflicted on it by the dildo forced repeatedly into her mouth, not to mention all of the screaming that she did between the strokes. She knew that the first words she uttered this morning would be croaked, unless she had a sweet drink first. However, for all of her aches, sore places and abuses, she would mount the same bench again now, if she thought that she would not need to be air lifted to the mainland hospital within five minutes. That image, along with all of the embarrassing questions she knew that she would have to answer brought a smile to her face.

Keeping It In

Sat, 23 Dec 2006 00:00:00 +0000

“Mmmmm.”

Brian Ames woke slowly. He couldn’t believe how good he felt. Last night, Angie, his girlfriend, had treated him to lovemaking like he’d never known before. This morning, he felt like a million. Slowly, reluctantly, he opened his eyes and moved to rise from the bed.

“Mmmm? Mmmfff! Nnnnmmmmfffff!”

Something was wrong! Not only couldn’t he move, but he could make no sound other than muffled grunts. As the sleep cleared from his eyes, they widened in realization of his situation.

The Takeover 2 - Maria's Misery

Sun, 26 Nov 2006 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Takeover 1 - Anne Acts)

Chapter 2 – “Maria’s Misery”

Maria was desperately trying to stop breathing. Not permanently you understand, but just for half a minute or even a few seconds! Anything that would stop the incessant torment to her nether regions and breasts.

It was three hours since she had felt Anne’s kid gloved hand stroke her encased cheek and then watched, through tear-filled eyes, as the leather coated back disappeared and the clicking of the high heels stopped with the slamming of the front door. To Maria it had been an eternity; an eternity of torment and aching muscles.

An Alternative Sex in the City 3 - Girls' Night Out

Sat, 25 Nov 2006 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter 3 - Girls Night Out

The club was really humming when they arrived, and was perhaps a little more crowded than before. Big found them a booth and they sat, Carrie a little tentatively on her butt plug. After they had ordered drinks and made small talk Big tried to gauge the reactions of the three women new to the club. He had been surprised at Miranda’s decision not to wear a mask first time, but she seemed very calm and at ease as she scanned the dance floor. Samantha also surprised him a little but perhaps the mask would allow her greater anonymity and then she could let loose. Charlotte seemed to be having fun too, and he was sure the white mask attributed to her confidence.

An Alternative Sex in the City 4 - Charlottes Awakening

Sat, 25 Nov 2006 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter 4 - Charlottes Awakening

Miranda and Samantha were quite happy to be together and watch the action. However that was soon to change. Three young men approached their table….were they triplets, or perhaps twins with a lookalike? They spoke quietly and respectfully to the women. Miranda, after just a little thought declined their request. They turned to Samantha, who, behind her grey and white mask smiled her famous smile.

Self Destruction

Fri, 24 Nov 2006 00:00:00 +0000

The Problem

I don’t know how I got into this “trashcan” fetish; after all I hate the smell. I never thought of trash as anything sensual, as a matter of fact it isn’t too sensual in the least bit; it simply sits there. It doesn’t care, it festers. Trash is the total lack of emotional embrace. Trash cares not who you are - it remains unaffected by your status as a human being. In the end you are just as significant as the next piece of garbage; you bring no higher value into the trash than any other object does.

Andreabound at the Blacksmith’s

Sun, 12 Nov 2006 00:00:00 +0000

#11 Andreabound at the Blacksmith’s – Part One

Author’s Note:

I often imagine myself as a particular character maybe in a stuck in a predicament or other dangerous or non-consensual situation as part of my self-bondage set up; inventing a fantasy when tying myself up greatly enhances the whole experience for me. The actual details of the scenario usually only come to life though as I begin to experience the bondage first hand and immerse myself in the feelings of being helpless in the situation.

Erotic Disclosure Chapter 8: My Demonic Lover

Wed, 08 Nov 2006 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Erotic Disclosure Chapter 7: My Inner Whore Discovered)

Chapter 8: My Demonic Lover

“What do you mean Paul?” I asked, captivated by his statement.

He continued to stare at me intently, carefully weighing up his response. “I wanted to keep you on the side lines, keep you out of things – but Steve needed you so badly it just got more and more difficult.”

“Sidelines of what, Paul – what are you talking about?” My question had a slight edge, my curiosity sharp as a needle.

Bubbilicious

Mon, 06 Nov 2006 00:00:00 +0000

A bell tinkled as Len walked through the door of the Fetish Emporia. The place smelled fresh and clean and was brightly lit, something new in Len’s experience of out of the way sex shops.

“May I help you?” a voice said.

Len turned to find a tall, regal woman dressed in a simple black suit. She wasn’t unattractive, a little too skinny for his taste, but not bad.

“Er.. yeah,” Len said. He was a bit flustered by the woman. She had the officious air of royalty, of someone not to be messed with. “I heard about this place from a friend of a friend.”

Living Our Fantasies Pt2

Fri, 27 Oct 2006 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Living Our Fantasies)

Part Two I made it home and found Alison sunbathing on our deck with two of her favorite things - a book and a beer. We talked for a while and I drifted inside to clean up, my body and the bedroom. The aroma of sex was still intense and I opened the windows to get some fresh air. Just the smell made me hard again and I was extremely horny getting into the shower. I couldn’t help but lather up and rub my dick getting hotter and hotter. Just before I was about to explode the water pouring over my body turned ice cold definitely distracting me from my task at hand. Alison looked at my shrinking cock and said, “We need to save that for later.” I finished my shower without any more playing. The rest of the afternoon was a lazy one. We lazed inside and out, talking and giving each other massages. I was sore all over but Alison was mostly sore in her cunt. It hadn’t had that much work in a year. Late in the day One called to set up plans for the evening. We were going to have a pizza and beer party, followed by dessert which was actually the main course for the evening. One had called on a couple of friends that were still in high school and more than eager to get their cherries popped. Three couldn’t make it but Two was ready to continue the action from the previous night. They would bring everything but the beer. It seems even our friends from the night before were too young to buy. Apparently the Balcony was notorious for letting kids in on fake ID’s. The boys were already in a party mood when they came over around 9:00. There was a steady flow of innuendos and jokes and butt grabbing as everyone ate and drank. The young cherries had saucer eyes watching the action warm up. By the time the pizza was gone you could see hard-ons in every pair of shorts. We pushed the furniture out of the middle of the room and Alison cranked up the music and waltzed out to begin a striptease. Did I mention what a great ass and tits she has? Well the boys all noticed it as she slowly pulled off her blouse and skirt leaving the tiniest leather g-string and open tipped bra you ever saw. The cherries were going nuts, they had never had a personal strip show before. For that matter the boys were going nuts and so was I. Alison sat on cherry one’s lap and put her nipples to his lips to lick. She slowly pulled his t-shirt off, then leaned down to lick and nip his nipples. C-one moaned. I’m surprised his dick didn’t lift Alison off his lap he was so hot. One and Two were getting turned on so they got up and pulled off their clothes. That seemed like a good idea so I did the same. One reached into the duffel bag he had brought and brought out what looked like a bunch of leather straps. He motioned for me to kneel down in front of him so I quickly did. The device turned out to be a wide collar - two and a half or three inches - with a wide strap attached that ran down the back. One fastened the collar around my neck then pulled my wrists up behind me to attach to the back strap. I was completely helpless and could barely move my head. Two reached down and snapped a nasty pair of clamps on my tits, much harsher than the ones we used the night before. C-two was watching everything wide-eyed but had not made a move. Alison turned her attention to him moving into his lap and rubbing her ass into his cock. C-one got up and stripped off his pants leaving his shorts on with a big tent pole sticking out. Maybe he was a little embarrassed to get naked. Two pulled the chain on my clamps to lead me on my knees over to C-one. “Take those shorts off that poor boy right now.” Not having any choice I leaned in to take his briefs in my teeth. His dick had them stretched so tight actually getting hold of them was tough but I eventually got them going. I tugged on one side then the other till I had them to the floor and C-one stepped out of them. I looked up to see one of the biggest dicks I had ever seen and it was just oozing pre-cum. Alison by now had C-two’s shirt off and was playing with his nipples. C-two had his hands on her ass and was straining to rub it over his cock. His eyes rolled back as he shot his load into his pants. She laughed as she climbed off of him, saying “I don’t think that actually counts for popping your cherry. We’ll have to get you going again and see what we can do.” She stepped into C-one’s arms and began to slide her body seductively over his naked torso. His cock began to stiffen even harder. Two again pulled my chain and I made it over to C-two. He stayed collapsed on the chair but lifted his ass so I could pull his shorts down with my teeth. He was wearing lined nylon running shorts with no underwear so they came off fairly easily. Two picked them up rubbing the cum over my face. He shoved the wettest part into my mouth for a gag. One pulled me back by my hair and pushed me on the floor on my back. He sat on my chest facing my cock which he roughly grasped. I couldn’t see but felt him attach something tightly around my cock and balls, then around each ball separately. I also felt his weight directly on the clamps on my tits. They felt like they were on fire and I moaned through the shorts. One laughed and slapped my cock. “Not yet you don’t. You’re going to scream a lot tonight but only when I want you to.” One and Two lifted me by my arms and walked me over to a footstool. Alison was sitting on a chair with the two C’s kneeling on either side of her, sucking on her tits while she played with their cocks. They had me kneel down and bend over the stool. They spread my legs and tied my knees to the legs of the stool. Then Two looped a noose over the head of my cock, pulled it under the stool and tied it to the tit chain. I was stretched in both directions and any movement hurt like hell. They had placed me so I could look up and see my wife. She now had C-two between her legs and C-one working on her tits. She was starting to move and moan herself. Whatever instructions these boys needed Alison was giving them herself so she didn’t need my help with this fantasy. Now Alison’s eyes started to roll back as she got into her first orgasm of the evening. As she moaned louder and opened her mouth to scream in ecstasy a line of fire crossed my ass. Two yanked the shorts from my mouth and I joined Alison in her scream. One slashed me again and again to keep up the chorus. When she stopped, he stopped. We had played with some spanking before but Alison had never hit me like this. One walked in front of me and dragged a riding crop over my face. “You’ll think this is like a feather before I’m done with you. You’ll be begging for the crop.” The C-boys were fit to burst. C-2 had at least relieved some of the pressure in his pants but C-1 was about to explode. Alison didn’t make him wait. She sat him on a chair and straddled him, sliding down on his cock in one motion. He came almost instantly. This was his first time after all. Alison has always loved the feel of a hard cock pulsating in her pussy, shooting loads of jism deep inside her so the combination of that and the power she felt making that boy just shoot so quickly made her hotter than ever. She climbed off C-1, grabbed C-2 and pulled him onto the couch. “Fuck me boy, get your cock inside me and feel what that is like instead of inside your pants.” “Looks like your wife is getting hot now. You’d better get this one ready again,” One said pulling C-1 over to my stool. One had him pull my head up and slide his slimy cock into my mouth. Needless to say this ripped at both my tits and cock. But I had learned my lessons well the night before and I gently licked and sucked C-1’s cock cleaning him and making him hard again. And none too soon. As he swelled to fill my mouth I could hear Alison groaning as C-2 pumped his dick into her pussy. Then I winced as a stroke landed on my ass. One was right! I don’t know what he hit me with but it was way worse than the crop. It’s hard to scream with a big cock pushed into your throat but that’s what I did. It must have sounded fairly amusing as the boys laughed to hear me. Stroke after stroke bit into my ass and I bucked and yelled and ripped at my own tits and cock. Alison must have cum with C-2 cause One eventually stopped hitting me. I don’t know cause I hadn’t heard anything for awhile. I bucked and quivered for some time after he stopped. I guess at some point C-1 had pulled his cock out of my mouth and I really screamed. Alison lay on the couch breathing hard and looking at me with lust as Two led C-2 over to me for his cleanup. As ordered, C-1 was ready and willing and crawled on the couch and slid his cock into my wife. Two reached between my legs to play with my balls as C-2 inserted his cock for refurbishing. Actually play was more accurate from Two’s point of view. From my view my tightly stretched balls were being squeezed in a vise. I moaned around C-2’s cock. “Ha you wimp. I’m just getting your balls warmed up a little. You’ll find out about ball pain later.” C-2 pulled his now hard cock out of my mouth to go suck on Alison’s tits as she started moaning, going into her next orgasm. As she screamed in ecstasy Two clamped down hard on my balls and yanked so hard on my cock that the clamps ripped off my tits. This time I screamed louder than my wife. I felt like he tore my tits off. “Don’t worry, we’ll get back to your little tits soon. For now I think we need to concentrate here,” One said as a swat from a leather paddle landed on my ass. I was already sore from the strokes of the crop so this just spread the pain over my whole ass. By now C-2 had his cock in Alison and she continued on up from the point where C-1 had left her. The paddling got faster and more intense moving from my ass down the backs of my thighs and back up. “Wait for Alison before you say anything,” One warned as he hit me harder and harder. “Please Mistress Alison, please cum. You are so hot. Please cum Mistress,” I moaned. That seemed to push her over the edge as she yelled “Yes .. yes. yes.” I yelled louder again and the paddling stopped. I looked over at the couch to see Alison and the C-boys lying in a heap, breathing hard. Thankfully even the young C-boys needed a rest after several orgasms. But I had forgotten for the moment about One and Two. “This is fun but we haven’t gotten any relief yet. I think you had better help us out.” Two’s cock suddenly loomed in my face and I sighed as I began to lick and suck it. He was already rock hard from the orgy and he quickly began to pump his cock deep into my throat. I was trying not to choke as I felt something being rubbed on my asshole. Then in my asshole. “I think we have another cherry here Alison but I get this one,” One said as he rammed his cock into my ass with one stroke. He was right, my ass was cherry and I would have screamed louder than ever but Two’s cock was choking me. Alison had played with a little vibrator in my ass but this felt more like a baseball bat. Tears poured down my face and I groaned when I could breathe. This seemed to make the boys even hotter and they fucked my face and ass faster and harder. They were in sync as they came together and filled me with their jism. Alison and the C-boys were watching as they pulled their cocks out of me. I was in total agony as I saw both of the young C-cocks standing straight up again. Didn’t they ever quit? I hoped they weren’t interested in trying my ass when they had Alison ready and willing and I was relieved as they started to stroke and lick her. Unfortunately I had again forgotten about my two tormentors. I yelped as a firery stroke slashed my ass. “This is my little two-tongued viper. You can tell it has a nice bite.” He wasn’t kidding about this whip. It stung worse than all of the others together. As the C-boys warmed up Alison, One warmed up my ass and thighs. Then up onto my back and arms. The pain was intense and not even a little like when you are just getting your butt warmed up. Through my tears I saw Alison lay back and C-one slide his cock into her. C-two was sucking her tits in a frenzy. I groaned as Alison began to moan in pleasure. I knew what was coming. The viper moved back down to my aching ass. I couldn’t see but I’m sure my ass was a mess of welts. About the third or fourth time you land a hard viper stroke on those welts it really starts to hurt. I was pathetic with my groaning and screaming and begging Alison to cum so my misery would end. Eventually she did and the whipping stopped. But not the pain. Now I begged One to let me up. Please. I couldn’t take any more abuse on my ass. I was sure the welts had turned to cuts and I was bleeding. Unfortunately he seemed to listen to me. One and Two untied my legs and pulled the noose off my cock. As they pulled me to my feet I groaned from the ache in my muscles. But it wasn’t for long. They pushed me onto the stool on my back, really stretching the muscles in my arms. They pulled my knees wide apart and tied them to the legs of the stool, then tied my collar to the other end to securely attach me to the stool. My head was lying just off the stool and my neck quickly began to hurt as much as my arms. Somehow this didn’t feel like fun. At least not for me. Looking upside down from my position on the stool I could see C-one lying next to Alison while C-two took his place between her thighs. As he slipped his cock into her cunt I felt a stroke cut my thigh. I looked up to see Two attacking my legs with the crop. As I opened my mouth to moan C-one pulled my head back over the end of the stool and slipped his cock into my mouth. As I licked the slimy cum off him Two moved up to my stomach. As he started getting harder and harder in my mouth Two moved up to beat my tits. With my head pulled back over the stool C-one’s cock had a straight line down my throat and he started pumping deeper as he lengthened. I said he had a huge dick and now I felt it deep in my throat. His balls bounced off my eyes and he smothered my nose as he drove his cock into me. And all this time Two was whacking my chest and tits. I could hear Alison and C-two moaning on the couch and C-one joined them as he got close to cumming in my mouth. Two switched to the inside of my thighs with the crop and I nearly choked trying to scream and suck at the same time. C-one came so deep in my throat that the cum went straight down to my belly without hitting my mouth. When he stopped pumping he left his cock down my throat and his crotch and balls smothering my nose. My head was upside down, I was being smothered, I was trying to scream and my inner thighs were being cropped. Finally I could hear Alison and C-two moan in pleasure and the beating stopped. C-one pulled out of my mouth and I gasped for air. This was not exactly going in line with my fantasies. For years I had fantasized about being helpless and abused by a beautiful, strong woman, preferably Alison. She would push me to my limits and beyond and take me higher and higher til finally I would cum in a huge explosion. Instead I could barely see or hear my wife and four men were battering my body inside and out. Before the night before I had never touched another man’s cock and now I was trained as an expert cock sucker. I was completely disoriented as I lay in pain. And yet when I looked down at my body my cock was standing straight up and hard as a rock. The harness that One had strapped on me was tighter than ever and both my cock and balls were a deep red. This scene was turning me on big time. As if he could read my mind, One came over and removed the harness. “It looks like you are having too much fun. This only makes your cock feel good so we’ll try it without it.” He picked up the viper. One started with a few light blows on my stomach and chest. Then he started increasing the force. It seemed every blow bit deeper and deeper into my flesh. When he reached an unbearable intensity he aimed at my right tit and I screamed. Then my left and back to the right. I thought clamps on my tits were bad but this was unbelievably painful. Suddenly Alison’s cunt appeared over my face. “Oh you’re making me hot with your crying and squirming” she said as she sat on my chest and pulled my head into her crotch. The aroma of her sex and the C-boys juices was like an incredible aphrodisiac and I eagerly began to lick her lips. The viper bit into my inner thigh. The crop had hurt but the viper was several levels worse as One attacked my tender flesh. I had been spanked before but had never anything like this. If anything One struck my legs harder than he had my chest. “Oh yes baby, put your tongue deep in me. I love it.” Alison was getting hotter and hotter and so was I, in spite of the pain. Or because of it. I could feel my cock swell even more than ever as I plunged my tongue into Alison’s cunt. Then I could feel my cock in a different way as the viper lashed my shaft. It felt like my cock was being held in a fire. Alison pulled my head harder into her crotch as she fucked my face and tongue. The viper struck again and again, getting to every inch of my cock. Then the first blow landed on the very tip of my cock and I thought I would pass out. If my shaft felt like it was in a fire this felt like a blowtorch. Alison was moaning louder and louder and fucking my face harder and harder. “Oh yes, yes, yes. Scream for me into my cunt.” I was doing that and more as the viper mauled the tip of my cock. Alison launched into her strongest and loudest orgasm of the orgy. And the viper landed on my balls. Again and again. The worst pain I could remember was when I was kneed in the balls. This was worse. Way worse. Alison rode my face as she came and suddenly my cock exploded in ecstasy as I joined her. It was the strongest orgasm I had ever had and I sprayed cum on her back. The viper on my balls had affected me more than any caress on my cock. The pain in my balls had gotten me off. Alison dropped my head and collapsed on the floor beside my stool. I lay panting and aching and really confused. The C-boys were lying on the couch watching in amazement. Two was slumped in the chair. One chuckled. “I guess we know what really turns you on now don’t we? Maybe we should see just how far you can go.” The viper bit into my cock, then my balls again. The turn on was gone, it left with my orgasm. This was just pure pain. And I was especially tender after what I had gone through. I couldn’t even scream. I just lay there in agony whimpering and crying. Fortunately One quickly tired of the game. “He’s gone. We won’t be getting any more out of him tonight. And it looks like everyone is down for the count.” He was right on both counts. “We need to go,” said C-two, “we have to get home.” They had to get back to their family homes before curfew. Maybe they really were virgins before tonight. One gathered up his troops and they gathered up their clothes and toys and made their way out. There was plenty of hugging and kissing with Alison and plenty of slapping and whacking me with hands and belts. “You’ve got my number,” One said, “call me when you want to get another evening of play together.”

Caught in the Dumpster

Tue, 03 Oct 2006 00:00:00 +0000

I was out scouting for places to dumpster dive and finally found a quiet spot behind a women’s clothing store. I scored big knowing that most of the garbage came from a girls clothing store! It was pretty late and no one was around, so I began to climb in through the side door. I couldn’t help but to shake knowing I was among tons of garbage bags that girls threw away. I buried myself deeper into the black garbage bags and laid there for a while, day dreaming how I was just thrown into the dumpster by a sexy girl! I loved the feel of the black bags crushing under me as I sunk deeper into the dumpster. Some of the bags were popping letting out the strong smell of “garbage”. Suddenly I heard faint voices in the midst of the garbage bags settling. I laid as still as possible but the bags still made some sounds and I was still partially exposed on the top. The voices were getting closer and soon I could tell it was two woman approaching the dumpster. I can hear them talking just outside of the dumpster where they stopped. I heard one of the girls complaining about her boyfriend. They stayed there for 5 minutes while one of the girls told the other how bad her boyfriend was and how she wanted to end the relationship. The other girl started to reflect on her relationship and advised how to dump him. She started to explain ways to dump him and that’s when I started to listen hard! She advised her of many options. They both fueled each other’s ideas into more revolutionary ideas. Soon they related the act of “Dumping” to the garbage bags they came there to toss into the dumpster. They wanted duck tape him tight and throw him in the garbage and leave him out on the curb on garbage day or take him to a compactor!! I couldn’t believe what I was hearing! These girls were plotting how to throw away someone! By this time I was quite hard thinking this could be me. They continued with different variations some including just throwing him into the dumpster. With that thought they opened the side door of the dumpster. I got startled and moved slightly and I could see her slightly. A beautiful blonde girl with light eyes peered in and with a sight of disgust commented on the bad smell. “Look at all this GARBAGE, phew!”

Do It Yourself

Fri, 01 Sep 2006 00:00:00 +0000

The trouble with thinking of bondage is it makes you want to try it, And when I think of all the ways I have been bound over the years, I think there must be one new way I have not tried yet. I think for it to be totally successful it has to be with a well trusted friend or partner, its not some thing I would ever try with a total stranger, as the dangers are staring you in the face if it goes wrong, as it must have for some unfortunate submissive out there.

Just Good Friends

Wed, 23 Aug 2006 00:00:00 +0000

So I’ll start off by saying that I’m not just a closet bondage enthusiast. Not at all. I’m to the point where I can barely say the words “tied” and “up” even when referring to a sporting event. Believe me, if I could make my own way out, I would, and I am trying. Sometimes it’s baby steps, sometimes it’s a BIG leap.

Take the time with Janine for example. I pretty much should’ve just sat her down, looked her in the eye, and said, “Janine, I am a complete raving fanatic when it comes to bondage being tied in (excuse the pun) to sex.” But, instead, it was much, much less straightforward at least in my attitude and much, much… much more intense in my actions. Let’s start with Janine. I like Janine. She’s absolutely adorable, standing at about 5’ 7” and weighing what I guess is around 120, though I would never ask. She’s got brown hair that has been dyed jet black to about her neck, contrasting nicely with her milky skin. Her bright blue eyes finish off the perfect look of a girl who could easily be Goth, but she isn’t… she’s much more practical of a girl. Cute. Happy. Not that I know much about her in bed, though. Maybe (hopefully) she’s into the whole Goth thing there. How else do you want me to put it? I’m hot for her. Not that I’ve ever acted on that in the couple years we’ve known each other. Friends, that’s what we are. Good friends. One of whom is a really hot girl that’s extremely playful. “I wouldn’t do that, Janine.” She had found a pair of handcuffs in my room, which was really careless of me and made my heart race. But, I wrote them off as a souvenir from Cancun and Spring Break. To that she laughed and clicked one of them onto her left wrist. “Wouldn’t do what?” Sigh. “I just wouldn’t do that.” She laughs. It’s such a cute little laugh! Her nose does one of those things where it scrunches up a bit and her eyes smile and she puts her wrists behind her back and I hear a “click click click click” and it’s everything I have in my to keep watching the TV and pretending that she’s not giving me THE biggest hard on of my life right now. And she walks over to the couch and sits next to me, turning her attention back to “Lost” and looks behind her back at the handcuffs. “I’ve done it this time,” she laughs a bit again and pulls on the chain that connects the cuffs like she’s gonna do anything. She knows she’s not gonna break it. That makes the situation even hotter. “Yes. You did. You did it. You want a prize?” It’s taking everything I have to feign not being interested. It’s the hardest thing I’ve ever done because here’s a girl doing literally the one thing that I’d give just about any body part to have her do, and I’m shucking interest because I’m afraid she’ll think I’m some sort of freak. YOU ARE A FREAK, JAY! BECAUSE ONLY A COMPLETE FREAK WOULD NOT BE JUMPING ON THIS OPPORTUNITY, DUMBASS!!! I look over to my left. She’s been looking at me and smiles, waving at me with one of her hands that are behind her back. She could be on the beach eating ice cream with that smile… so innocent. That’s what makes the situation funny. With eyes half open and half closed, I keep up the charade. “You’re obnoxious, you know that Janine?” “If bad girls get spanked, what do obnoxious girls get?” I know she’s not serious, but that doesn’t make it any less hot. “Ignored.” I turn back to the TV and fake like I’m scratching my leg. I’m not scratching my leg. Every man out there knows I’m not scratching my leg. I’m hiding what’s in my pants right now. I can almost see her overacted pouting face, and in a couple seconds I can hear the clicking of her playing with her cuffs. Looking at them. Tugging at them. Probably wondering where the release switch is. “Where’s the release switch?” Good girl. “There isn’t one.” Her eyebrows rise. Ooooh, she wasn’t expecting that, was she? “There isn’t one? What do you mean?” “I told you I wouldn’t do that when you put them on. But no. You went and put them on. And they’re not fake, they’re real. And there’s no release switch, there’s just a key.” I can tell it’s taking her a minute to digest all that. Maybe she’s a little turned on too. I mean, a lot of people are into bondage… especially people who could very easily be Goth girls in hiding during the daytime. Maybe she didn’t just slip them on out of curiosity. But if she’s faking, she’s faking very well. As am I. There’s silence for a minute while she waits for me to offer her the key before she finally says, “Can I have the key please?” Sigh. Roll the eyes. Get up off the couch and walk to my room. Pretty much as soon as she can’t see me, the grin on my face is out of this world and I feel like I could explode in my pants right then and there. I go to my room and look in the top drawer of the dresser, and there’s the key. I have it on a small chain necklace for a couple reasons. First, it’s a lot harder to lose the key by accident if it’s on a large metal loop. Second, if you don’t want to be in a serious self bondage situation for a prolonged period of time, a good way to allow quick escape is to put the handcuff key on a looped string or necklace and cuff that in one of the cuffs along with your wrist, so that the key’s always within reach of your hand. Anyway, I grab the key, take a quick breath, and head back into the living room. I come in and she’s looking right at me and she’s so cute! I want to just keep that look on her absolutely forever! And the look that she has on her face next makes priceless seem worthless. I walk right up to her and put the necklace over her head, then tighten it so that it’s almost like a choker, with the key resting right between her neck and her breasts. I smile a winner’s smile and she looks up at me with un-amused, gorgeous blue eyes and tries once to reach the key with her hands. She gets a fingertip on the key itself, but there’s no way she’s getting it off her neck. She shakes her head back and forth a couple times, but since I tightened it, the necklace is now smaller than her head and isn’t going anywhere. She looks back at me for a couple seconds while I’m holding back a laugh. “You’re hilarious. Did I ever tell you that, Jay?” “I told you not to put them on. Then I told you that you were being obnoxious. Now I give you the key, and you’re sarcastic to me. Do I deserve this?” She sighs. “Sorry. Now can you please let me out of these?” “No. You were in such a big hurry to get into them, I think you should enjoy them to their fullest. That way, you won’t be bothering me at a later date to try them on again. Let’s just get this out of the way right now.” She still looks a little on the angry side as I take two steps out of the room and open up my toolbox. Of course, my toolbox doubles as my self-bondage kit, but she doesn’t know that and doesn’t need to know that. Inside are a bunch of coils of rope and I grab a couple. I go back to her on the couch and she’s testing the cuffs again as I start looping rope around her ankles. “The hell are you doing?” “Tying your feet together.” “Why are you tying my feet together?” “I don’t know. Because you can’t?” “As I said. Absolutely hi-larious. Wanna stop?” “Not particularly.” She sighs again as I finish up cinching her feet together and I can’t imagine they’re uncomfortable, but they’re not coming apart. And she’s the one looking at me with half open eyes now as I grab another rope. I double it up and reach behind her, placing the looped end at her elbows and threading the other end through, then start wrapping them together just as I did her ankles. I’m not looking at her eyes, but I can still see them widen. “Whoa. What in the hell are you doing now?” In as innocent a voice as I can, “Hey, you’re the one that put your hands behind your back. I just don’t want your slipping them over your feet and bringing them back in front of you. Because, as I said, then you won’t get the full effect that those cuffs give and you’ll bug me with them again in the future.” “So my feet and elbows are tied because I need to get the full effect of something that cuffs my hands.” “Bingo.” “You’re an ass, Jay.” I can live with that. I finish cinching her elbows and I haven’t made them touch, though I’d like to. I mean, if she’s at all into this, I sure as hell don’t want to scare her off from it. Figure I’ll stay relatively gentle, though restraining, and if God, who indeed does exist and all of this is just proof of that, blesses me with this situation again, we can take it further. Besides, her elbows aren’t moving and her arms are now ten times more restrained and while elbows that touch are sexy, this is plenty good enough from her end of the spectrum. Besides, it’s not like I’m gonna use the ball gag or anything. Gotta save something for next time. I do reach for some gauze, a white strip of cloth (cut a T-shirt into strips going across, they make great strips of cloth for various this and that’s), and a couple other surprises. She doesn’t see any of them. “I may be an ass… but at least I’m not obnoxious.” “Uh huh… you done yet?” “Janine, I lied about what obnoxious girls get.” “What do obnoxious girls get, Jay?” I simply hold up the gauze and her half open eyes shoot wide. She could think that this is the hottest thing on the planet, but there’s a chance she’s in the same boat as me. Wanting what’s going on, but having to pretend that either you don’t want it or that it’s no big deal. For Chrissake I’ve got a really hot girl on my couch handcuffed and tied and the elbows and ankles and she’s about to get her mouth stopped up and because I’m afraid of my closet I’m acting like it’s just an innocent action between two platonic friends. But right now, I think it’s safe to say that I’m not thinking clearly because there’s not a lot of blood in my brain. “Jay, please I UHHHHH!” I’m careful not to be rough. I’m also extremely careful of her teeth. But it’s swift and quick and the gauze makes its way in. Then some more. Then a little more until her mouth is more or less stuffed. Janine’s grunts are constant and she’s trying to push it out, but one hand covers her mouth softly but firmly while the other gets the cloth. Then that goes through, threaded twice between her lips and tied in the back. There’s something so incredibly hot about tying it underneath her hair… just something about how I had to take the time to lift up her hair and tie it underneath so that she would look just perfect… Janine’s starting to talking into her gag and it’s not the most effective thing in the world. That’s when the duct tape comes into play. And if you thought her eyes were wide when I showed her the gauze, you haven’t seen anything yet. She’s turning her head from side to side and starts to actually scream a bit, but there’s absolutely nothing she can do as the tape gets laid across her lips and them goes all the way around her head, again under her hair in the back, over the cloth, and back over her lips. I lay down a good six layers: one right over her lips, one right below her nose, one right above her chin, and repeat. When I’m done her somewhat unintelligible yells have turned into grunts and mmmmmfs that make me pop a boner like no one could believe. Lucky for me, she’s not concentrating on my crotch right about now. “One more thing for that…” “Hhhhlltttmmmmmfffmmmmtt!” “Was that ‘let me out?’ Not bad, considering all the tape, Janine. That’s what this is for.” The Ace Bandage wrap goes around her head in much the same way as the tape, but anyone who’s ever worn that stuff over a gag knows exactly what it does. It stretches all the way when you pull it, and I wrap it tight, but as soon as it settles it tightens and contracts, putting constant pressure on her face. The entire roll is gone by the time I’m done and I can’t even hope to understand anything she’s trying to say anymore. That’s when I lay her on the couch. The entire time Janine’s been struggling. But I’ve been behind her and haven’t noticed much, since I’ve been concerned about her mouth. Now I can take a second and see the beauty of it all. Her arching back. Her fingers that are flailing but firm, looking for anything that could let her out. Her eyes are huge. Her lips are completely hidden. And, a personal favorite, her hair flows over her gag that I took the extra time to put under her hair. I love that part. Her eyes are so incredibly burning hot right now. Looking at me narrowly and there’s no wonder she’s mad. So far, I don’t think I’ve done anything that really screams “BONDAGE ENTHUSIAST” to her. Maybe the gag is a little severe, but it’s all household items and they all kind of make sense. In fact, the only one that’s looking like a pervert right now is Janine. Going around, putting on people’s handcuffs. What would the neighbors think? Keep telling yourself that, Jay.

Just Good Friends

Wed, 23 Aug 2006 00:00:00 +0000

What A Day!

Sun, 30 Jul 2006 00:00:00 +0000

What a day this was finally going to be. I could just relax, unwind and most of all have peace and quiet with no one around to distract me from doing absolutely nothing but some small yard work, swim in the pool or just do whatever it is that I wanted. The weather was beyond perfect on this June day at a warm but pleasant 26C with a mild wind and no one home. You see after a very long week at work and with my wife’s 24 year old younger sister moving in with us for the summer, time was at a premium.

Bondage Ballet

Tue, 20 Jun 2006 00:00:00 +0000

I am embarrassed. Everyone is looking at me, pointing and laughing. No wonder. I must look a right sight to them!

I am being dragged around the town in my tutu, white tights, and a little tiara on my head along with the ballet shoes. My hands have been strapped tightly behind my back, hands to elbow. I had my hair pulled back into a bun style like a real ballerina does.

Bondage Ballet

Tue, 20 Jun 2006 00:00:00 +0000

I am embarrassed. Everyone is looking at me, pointing and laughing. No wonder. I must look a right sight to them!

Absolutely Trusting

Mon, 29 May 2006 00:00:00 +0000

This story is a follow on from Mistress Melinda’s tale “Absolute Trust”

I am writing this at the request of my neighbour. The title is her request but I am not sure why. She told me all would soon become clear and I have been given an e-mail address to send the piece to. I have to admit; curiosity has gotten the better of me so here goes. What happens is my account of a situation I recently found myself in. I suppose the best place to start is some background. I’m 49YO but I keep fit by competing in Masters Athletics as a runner. I have been happily married for 26 odd years, have 4 children ranging in ages from the oldest, a girl, 18, next, another girl, 16, yet another girl, 12 and my son, age 8. I’ve managed to have a pretty good life in spite of being financially challenged for most of it. I work 2 jobs, full time professional driver all week and do retail sales on most weekends. I know, it’s not an ideal existence but we are doing it for the children. Not being in a situation where buying our own home is possible, we are forced to rent. That means, we often have to move. Our last move saw us living as neighbours to a lovely young lady called Melinda.

Cheap Holiday's are Rubbish

Wed, 10 May 2006 00:00:00 +0000

“Holidays from as little as £10” said the advert. Jill Smith looked at it. “It looks rubbish to me. It can’t be that good!” she said to her husband Barry. She continued, “Any holiday for £10 can’t be all that it is cracked up to be!”

Barry looked at her and said “It is cheap, we can’t afford much this year. We only use it as a base and as it has a bar, for a drink at night!”

Mix It Up!

Fri, 14 Apr 2006 00:00:00 +0000

Disclaimer: This story is purely fiction. I do not condone the actions of any persons in this work of fiction. Any similarities between characters in this story and anyone, living or dead, are coincidental. Characters in this story perform dangerous acts, DO NO TRY THIS AT HOME!

To the naked eye Helen was pretty ordinary. She was a cute, petite half Japanese girl. She had always done well in school, even though she came from a broken home, and had worked very hard to put herself through university. She kept fit by playing basketball in the summer (“I may be tiny, but I’ll kill you from the 3 point line” she was often heard to say at the Y where she played) and cross country skiing in the winter. There wasn’t much that made her stand out in a crowd, sure the boys would hit on her, but she figured that most boys would hit on anything with breasts… even her with her smaller than average “rack”. She kept her hair short and generally stayed out of the bar scene. She was a quiet, hard working, smart girl in the city.

Dana Doll

Mon, 20 Mar 2006 00:00:00 +0000

Dana was bored. She was also lonely and horny as well. She was looking for something different to make her life a little more exciting. Little did she know how different this day would turn out.

She was walking through a mall past an unremarkable store when a women who was demonstrating body painting noticed Dana and asked her if she’d like to participate.

Dana admitted it sounded like a fun few hours to kill. So she agreed and in a flash they had taken her to the back. There they quickly stripped off her clothing before she could protest very strongly. Besides the way she was feeling she didn’t care.

Special Delivery 7: Playing Doctor And Patient

Thu, 09 Mar 2006 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part 6

Chapter 7: Playing Doctor And Patient – And More!

He was standing by the gyn/ob examination chair. Over his head he had placed a large white rubber smock covering him from chest, and under arms down to his shins. It shone under the bright lights over the chair. So, she was going to get a thorough “examination,” was she? Over his black helmet he had pulled a white rubber surgical mask, with straps holding it firmly in place. She could see the mask billow as he breathed in and out through his nose. He was clearly getting turned on by the rubber aroma. She assumed he was smiling at her nervousness. He motioned her over and held open the back of a white latex catsuit.

Rubber Dolls Inc

Sat, 25 Feb 2006 00:00:00 +0000

“Wanted- Female models (Must be at least 18) for aspiring new fetish publication/photography studio. Applicants must possess a good figure and not be opposed to modeling and being photographed in clothing of an unusual nature. Only those with good staying power need apply as this is to be a potentially long-term project. No experience necessary. Extraordinary pay. Apply at: Rubber Dolls Inc.” Jen read aloud, intrigued by this particular advertisement. It had been a few weeks since her last photo shoot and seeing as how her bills for the month were now coming in, the words “Extraordinary pay” called to her like a giant beacon.

The Love Doll

Sun, 05 Feb 2006 00:00:00 +0000

It all started when a friend invited me to a party. I thought this was going to be a regular party with drinking and dancing. Little did I know I was in for a shock. He told me to dress light even though the weather was a bit cold. He told me I would enjoy myself. So later on in the evening he picked me up from my place. We then drove to what seemed to be some sort of plant. I didn’t know what could be inside.

The Estate Agent

Tue, 24 Jan 2006 00:00:00 +0000

My wife has never really shared my enthusiasm for me trussing myself up in ladies hosiery. In fact she really doesn’t approve at all, and has told me so on a number of occasions when desperation has driven me to try to enlist her help. Consequently I tend to fly solo, and this usually means I take advantage of the rare occasions when I’m alone at home to indulge my fantasies. I need to be careful to conceal the evidence – she has warned me that if she catches me I can expect to spend a lot longer than I reckoned tied up. On the face of it, this sounds good, but I know she means she will head off to her mother’s or a friend’s at least overnight.

Bind Him, Stuff Him & Wrap Him

Sat, 21 Jan 2006 00:00:00 +0000

John came into the living room and Lisa was sitting on the couch. John knew Lisa liked being tied up and pleasured. But John was wanting to be the one tied up so he figured he’d ask tonight.

“Lisa, you know, I was wondering if you’d tie me up tonight.” John asked her.

Lisa looked reluctant but said, “Ok, take off your clothes while I go get the bag.”

Lisa left the living room and walked toward the bed room. John knew the bag was were they kept the bondage items they had so John took off his clothes, folded them and laid them on the couch. Lisa came back and placed the medium sized black canvas bag on the couch. Then Lisa started digging stuff out of the bag. First was a pair of wrist cuffs then a pair of elbow cuffs and then a pair of ankle cuffs.

A Warning Unheeded

Thu, 05 Jan 2006 00:00:00 +0000

A Warning Unheeded by Jennifer Sbm; F/m; bond; infantism; cons/reluct; X

sequel to ‘Out of the Frying Pan’

CHAPTER 1

My wife Sally was a girl in a million. She knew that ever since I could remember, my favourite fantasy was to be dressed up as a cute little baby girl and then restrained in a cot or pushchair. And with her sense of humour and slightly sadistic tendencies, she was more than happy to have fun by obliging me, which usually meant considerable discomfort to me and fun to her. Let’s face it, a sadist and a masochist is the perfect combination.

Chastity's Final Program

Mon, 12 Dec 2005 00:00:00 +0000

It had been a long day.

Chastity McCullock settled into her usual seat on the train and settled in for the 15-minute ride home. Home sounded much better than Domicile 38s (single), level 5, block 3, dome 7, undersea habitation area 33. Whatever you called it, it was Chastity’s refuge from the world.

Chastity was a computer programmer, practically the only job remaining in this modern, computerized world. With practically the entire land area of the world covered by manufacturing and food production facilities, humanity had retreated into underground and underwater communities. There, they grew increasingly pampered by the swiftly evolving computers that could now provide nearly anything the human mind could conceive. Creating new programs for these computers was one of the few occupations that still required human participation.

Close Ties

Sun, 23 Oct 2005 00:00:00 +0000

She had known Alan since school days and they were like brother and sister. He was not spectacularly handsome, but had a boyish charm. He was clean shaven, tall and fastidiously neat. He shared her interest in music. He was just younger than her. She had many friends, mostly boys, but none quite like Alan. Alan never looked to her for romance, he did not seem to notice her femininity, he was just Alan. He was there when she passed her driving test. He came to her 18th birthday party. When she broke up with John, there was Alan. When she played in the band, there was Alan supporting her. They had played bridge together and as a pair they were pretty formidable. They had even gone on holiday together once. They had drifted apart. She had met her soul mate and they had hit it off almost immediately. Alan came to her wedding, of course, but she lost touch with him for a long time. Then suddenly he reappeared. She saw him now and then, but she was married now. She had little need of a brother, though she still valued his friendship, he even seemed to get on well with David.

The Ice Fall

Fri, 26 Aug 2005 00:00:00 +0000

I met Mandy at college and by the end of the first semester we were sharing a small terrace house not far from the campus. Our interest in bondage started in a very casual way but soon we had quite an extensive collection of bondage gear and our play sessions had become a regular feature of our lives. This is the story of what happened one night in mid-winter in our third year at college.

London’s First Time

Sat, 20 Aug 2005 00:00:00 +0000

Hi, my name is London I was named after the city I was conceived in. Let me tell a little about me. First I am 19 years old. I stand 5’5” tall and weigh 105 lbs. My measurements are 34B-22-35, my hair is blonde and I have green eyes. Pretty good huh.

This little adventure was a while in coming. You see I have always wondered why a person would let themselves be tied up, I did not fully understand. I was at a girlfriends house and the subject of BDSM was brought up and after a little coaxing by her I let her know that I have thought about it but was too afraid of doing it with the wrong person, she told me she under stood completely and that she had a few things for me. She gave me a few magazines about bondage and a few web addresses. I went home that night and read the magazines one after another and the more I read the hotter I got, after going through them for a while I hit the net and went to a site called Gromet’s Plaza and I read story after story and just from reading I had a huge climax.

Lydia and Me 13

Tue, 09 Aug 2005 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from part 12

Chapter 13 - Trapped by Eros

The following is a work of fiction involving adult themes. If you aren’t interested in bondage and erotica, please go elsewhere. I should also point out that I’ve never been to Eros boutique, I don’t know if they employ anyone name Margaret, and that I’m creating the descriptions that followed from whole cloth. This story was originally started for a contest they sponsored, but wasn’t completed in time for submission. I will happily remove the references to the store upon request.

Lydia and Me 14

Tue, 09 Aug 2005 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part 13

Chapter 14 - What was that Tracking Number

At the very least, the chair was comfortable. Well, that, and I knew that I wasn’t about to be sold into slavery to some latex-loving dominatrix in Bermuda. Or Braintree, for that matter – I’d be unlikely to be lucky enough to land a prime tropical local with my luck. Other than that, I was beginning to phase out of “enjoyment” and into “annoyance” as I sat in the back room, bound in latex and waiting for my wife. Probably, the booze was starting to wear off a bit and the possible humiliation of being found this way by a stranger – OK, another stranger, Margaret had already fulfilled that part – was starting to gnaw at me.

Three Steps 3

Thu, 28 Jul 2005 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Three Steps 2)

Part Three

“Walk on, Jen” said Adam again.

It wasn’t that easy, however. With her arms strapped behind her back, Jennifer was already slightly off-balance. The heels didn’t help in the slightest, and the cart tethered to her waist made setting off a much more complicated affair than simply putting one foot in front of the other. She lifted her right foot a little, but her own weight didn’t carry her forward as it would normally, the cart sat motionless behind her, and by virtue of the clips fastening it to her waist, Jennifer remained stationary also. She felt the cart move a little as Adam shifted his weight on the seat.

Mistaken Identity

Sun, 12 Jun 2005 00:00:00 +0000

Packaged Story Contest 2005 Entrant

“I really don’t know how these people do it.” thinking to myself. It had been 30 minutes since I passed the last sign of civilization if you want to call a single pump gas station civilization. “I bet they don’t even take credit cards!” I ranted. I was starting to regret accepting my friend’s invitation to spend the weekend at his cabin in Maine. I never could quite understand what the thrill of driving 3 hours to a cabin just to get drunk was. I guess that is why I am here, I felt compelled to find out.

Trapped by Eros

Sun, 05 Jun 2005 00:00:00 +0000

Caught by Exchange

Sun, 24 Apr 2005 00:00:00 +0000

This is a true story.

I started to take an interest into bondage when I was about 17, I learnt the wonders of the internet and soon enough I was commonly looking up pictures of bound women. A few years later when I was 19 I came across a site that included self bondage and cross dressing. It was from this site that I wanted to try some selfbondage of my own. It is here that trouble was already starting.

Caught by Exchange

Sun, 24 Apr 2005 00:00:00 +0000

This is a true story.

Sammy Joe’s Barnyard Self-Bondage 15

Tue, 12 Apr 2005 00:00:00 +0000

Sammy Joe’s Barnyard Self-Bondage by Hagster Chapter Twenty-Nine - Murphy’s Law

The impacts of the crop across my backside were mercifully weak and infrequent in delivery. It gave me a valuable opportunity to adopt the right frame of mind hopefully enabling me to endure the beating I was going to get. Trish hummed quietly to herself as she methodically applied her brand of punishment upon my naked body.

With each lash came a muted scream followed by a labored gasp for air. Trish seemed to be enjoying herself, reveling in my every tortured movement and sound. She slowed her whipping somewhat, but corrected that by increasing the severity of the lashing. That fucking bitch!!! I mean, shit! she was really hurting me! If it weren’t for the vibrators teasing me and giving me a small taste of pleasure, I don’t think I would have been able to endure the barrage. Thank God for the little things.

New Steel Manacles

Thu, 07 Apr 2005 00:00:00 +0000

Well, it was what I expected, but even more than I expected!

I had some time off with pay - - nice, eh? - - so I decided it was time to fulfill a fantasy of going to various cities and participating in bondage nights or dungeon groups. But I first had to show them that I was not one of the “yuppie watchers” but fully into the scene. I had long dreamed of having a complete set of steel manacles and now was the time to act. I found someone a few hours away on the internet who made them, and rather than do it by mail, I wrote and asked if I could come over there and have him measure me and make the manacles while I was there. He said yes, and we made an appointment.

Well That Wasn’t Counted On!

Fri, 11 Mar 2005 00:00:00 +0000

It was a normal night for Mark, the staff gone for the weekend, the books balanced, work for yet another week over. He was relieved to know that it was his time. He checked the doors for the second time to make sure they were locked, and went down to the basement. Down in the back was ‘his special place’. He opened the door and went in, already taking off his clothes, he was shaking with anticipation, and he quickly changed. Black panties… garter and stockings… beautiful black leather mini dress… 5-inch stiletto pumps with ankle strap, black wig and just a little make-up. You see Mark was a crossdresser, and very uncomfortable with it, he kept his secret well hidden, his special room was always locked. It took an hour to get ready, but Mark made a better woman than he did a man. He looked at himself in the large mirror on the wall, he loved that he could pull off such a good appearance, but was way too scared to ever go out in public.

Lydia and Me

Tue, 01 Feb 2005 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter One - Grand Theft

I strained and struggled for what seemed like the thousandth time, though I knew it couldn’t have been that long yet. Like all my previous attempts, the plastic wrap that encircled me held me fast, leaving no movement save the slight rocking I could manage on the table. I was almost completely encased from head to toe, save for my a few inches of skin at my neck and my member, which stood at attention, betraying a fetish I hadn’t been able to indulge in years. My captor had found that amusing and left it free, even playing with it at times during my imprisonment.

Lydia and Me 2: Revelations

Tue, 01 Feb 2005 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part one

Chapter Two - Revelations

Short of a night of bondage and sex, there’s just about nothing like the feel of a shower following a night of bondage and sex. At least, that’s my opinion. Washing away the sweat and residue after a good night’s sleep makes me feel very much human again and acts as a sort of hint of things that might come, since there’s not much motivation to repeat the activity if your partner smells like a goat.

Who Wants a New Life

Tue, 01 Feb 2005 00:00:00 +0000

The newest reality TV series - “Who Wants a New Life”.

“And welcome back to, ‘Who wants a new life’ ”

I groan as I watch the host of the show walk around on the stage floor, boasting to the audience about how popular the show is, and how they are going to choose the winner, blah blah blah.

For a few moments I wonder why on earth I’m here. It’s pretty simple. My life as a secretary at a business office was not exactly the most exciting job on earth, so I decided to try this new reality series on TV that promises that winners will have their lives totally re-done for them. Despite my family’s wishes, I went in to sign up.

Party Favor

Thu, 27 Jan 2005 00:00:00 +0000

The time had come. After months of planning, weeks of waiting for the perfect opportunity, it was finally time to claim what should be hers by right. And it would be all too easy.

As soon as she met Brad, Crystal knew she had to have him. Though he wasn’t the best looking man she’d known, there was something about him that drew her. Unable to resist the attraction, she’d flirted with him constantly, letting him know she was his for the taking. Somehow, though, he hadn’t, or couldn’t, see what she had to offer. And when he started seeing Karen, her best friend, Crystal had been enraged. On that day, she swore she would take him for herself.

Self Bondage with Agnes

Thu, 27 Jan 2005 00:00:00 +0000

Hi there my name is Agnes and I am originally from the great country of Scotland but I now live in a small town just outside of Nashville, Tennessee. My job is what brought me to this country and I love it here. There is more to do and more wide open spaces to do it in. I am 28 years old I have red hair, green eyes, and my measurements are 33-23-33. I stand 6ft tall and weigh 112 pounds. I have been told that I am a beautiful, although I have a slight problem with my height. I have done some modeling in the past which is how I came to be in this country but I am now a radio personality on a local station. I bought a 5 acre piece of land with a 4 bedroom house on it. The house sits at the back of the property and the property sits at the end of a 3 mile country road with only a couple of houses on it but it has a horse ranch that takes up one whole side of the road from the main road to my land.

Love Doll

Sat, 01 Jan 2005 00:00:00 +0000

If Fantasies Could Talk 5: Cumming Out of the Closet

Tue, 12 Oct 2004 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part four

Part 5: Cumming Out of the Closet

I awoke early in the morning, and lumbered into the bathroom, Kelly was still wrapped up from head to toe, gagged and sleeping. The house was cold, and the floor was freezing the bottom of my feet. The tiled bathroom floor was even worse still. I found some mouth wash and gargled, trying to get the morning breath out of my mouth, but the one thing on my mind more than anything else was coffee. I just had to get some brewing. Back in the bedroom, I found some bedroom slippers that I could wear, and ran downstairs. I put on a new pot to brew, and ran back up to the bedroom. Kelly was still asleep.

Tryst with a Twist

Wed, 04 Aug 2004 00:00:00 +0000

Tryst with a Twist by Lewd Lloyd Tryst with a Twist by Lewd Lloyd

The lounge was pretty much like any other lounge in any other large downtown hotel late on a weeknight. Only a few customers remained. The bartender had started his closing activities, wiping the glasses as he had a thousand times before. A young man sat at the bar finishing the last of several beers.

Vicki, pretty in her thirties, sat at a table, immaculately attired in a stylish business suit. She had kicked off her high heels as she playfully sipped her customary daiquiri.

First Spanking

Sat, 10 Apr 2004 00:00:00 +0000

Monica ,who is a pen pal of mine, had been practicing self bondage for a while, and then one day Karen happened to come across her when she was helpless. Both of them being new to bondage had shared a couple of mild experience but were still in the awkward stage. This is the next step in their saga.

*****

Monica and Karen sipped on their wine as they discussed the new experience they had shared so far. Since Karen had found Monica tied in the garage (see Helping her into Bondage), they had experimented with some light bondage. Karen still felt awkward about it, but although she was hesitant to even admit it to herself, had been turned on by having Monica under her control. Monica described how she felt when she was bound and how thankful she was to Karen for helping her live her fantasy. Karen confessed that she enjoyed it and wanted to try more.

First Spanking

Sat, 10 Apr 2004 00:00:00 +0000

*****

The Conversation

Sat, 20 Mar 2004 00:00:00 +0000

Prologue Mike had a very bad day at work. His boss had told him he was resigning. With those few words, Mike knew that his world at work was about to change, in a big way. It had taken him years to break in his present boss. To learn each other’s likes, dislikes, all the little subtleties. The potential replacements for his current boss were all assholes. He was very depressed about the impending change.

If Fantasies Could Talk 4: Naughty Slave

Wed, 10 Mar 2004 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part three

Part 4: Naughty Slave

I had broken a rule that may seem unyielding a few days ago, but now, I put myself above it, I had defied the Mistress. I can’t really put my reasons into a single cause, but rather several failures on the part of Stacy. I was genuinely angry with her lack of concern for the scene she was playing out. I felt that she was too dark a person to rule my world, and I would not be a part of her sadistic fantasies. Cruelty was something we never discussed. She left me in a cold dark basement, naked, freezing. It must have been below sixty degrees Fahrenheit down there. I would not be tortured because of her inexperience. I knew this was the first time that she had attempted to ‘play’ with others, and I would not wait for her to figure it out, while my weekend got worse and worse. Even as I go over the justifications in my head, I knew there was something taboo about my actions. Turning against a Mistress, even if she were a bad one, had bad karma.

Tight Fashions 1: Debbie

Wed, 10 Mar 2004 00:00:00 +0000

Part One - Debbie

“Tight Fashions” was doing well, very well. In fact maybe a bit too well. Anna had set up the ’erotic boutique’ after leaving fashion school. Whilst she had been at college she had started to get interested in the fetish scene. Obviously, being in London, made it very easy for Anna to fuel her interest. By the time she graduated, it suddenly hit her that should could make a profession of her interests and three years later here she was.

Tight Fashions 3: Payback

Wed, 10 Mar 2004 00:00:00 +0000

3: Payback

Bryon had spent the weeks since his shop front cross-dressing bondage experience in a rather confused state. On the one hand, he had found the whole experience a massive turn on, the whole forced feminisation and public bondage had stirred something deep in him. On the other hand, Byron felt that Anne and Laura hadn’t really done it to give him a wonderful experience; it had just been a side effect. Naturally Bryon felt that he should get his own back and the package that had just arrived at the shop he shared with Anne and Laura would allow him to do it.

If Fantasies Could Talk 3: Kelly & Stacy

Tue, 24 Feb 2004 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part two_

Part 3: Kelly & Stacy

It has been two weeks since my fantastic experience with Mistress Elaine. Even thought I got everything that I dreamed of and more from the experience, I have been going to work each day feeling less excited, and have problems keeping a positive attitude about my thoughts. I shouldn’t feel this way, I say to myself, you’ve had the time of your life, and you’re better than this. But it really doesn’t help, it just doesn’t seem to change the facts of life, I am still the same person, even if I have been enlightened by my new experiences. Besides, there is only one person I could share this experience with, Kelly.

Working Late

Tue, 16 Dec 2003 00:00:00 +0000

Foreword: Surprisingly, this has evolved in to a consensual story. Initially, I had considered the tried and tested, non consensual, automatic packaging theme. Perhaps I will still write a story along those lines. Although this is slightly out of character, I think it works well and there is still an element of reluctance. Anyway, enjoy. Rubberwolf.

Part One

At nineteen, most girls of Nicole’s age would have been horrified by having to work in a rubber doll factory. Unlike most girls however, Nicole was not bothered at all by the products that her company sold. It certainly gave her something to talk about at parties. The looks of shock and disbelief that come over people’s faces. It is not so much what she does at the factory. After all, an accounts assistant is hardly scandalous. But as soon as she mentions that she works for “Rubberdoll’s”, the look of boredom that typically glazes peoples faces at the mention of accounts, suddenly transforms in to one of astonishment and disbelief.

Working Late

Tue, 16 Dec 2003 00:00:00 +0000

Part One

Escaped Slave

Sat, 06 Dec 2003 00:00:00 +0000

It all started when my friend took me out to his private ranch, out in the hills away from the City. All that open country with trees and even a small creek running through it made it look like heaven to a city girl like me. Even better, he didn’t live there, but had plans to build a house on the property some day. I saw a chance to have a private place where I could escape to indulge in my fantasies, so I didn’t hesitate to ask him for a key to the gate. He gave it to me, somewhat reluctantly, I thought, but I was glad to get it.

Laura

Fri, 05 Dec 2003 00:00:00 +0000

The truth finally got Laura’s attention. She didn’t know how long she had been struggling with the damned handcuffs. She couldn’t get herself out of them! Why had she been doing such a stupid thing? They were too tight and she didn’t have a chance, making the key fit in the lock. Oh, what a misery! If it only had been the cuffs, she could have called 911 and made up a story about something, but she had gagged herself with a ball-gag harness before cuffing her wrists behind her back. She thought it would be easy to unlock them, but she obviously was wrong!

Laura

Fri, 05 Dec 2003 00:00:00 +0000

Didn’t Bank on This!

Mon, 06 Oct 2003 00:00:00 +0000

It had been an awful week for Kim, she had deadlines that didn’t get met, people she just didn’t have the time to see and overall it was a rotten week that didn’t go her way. It was finally Friday and she was going to take the weekend to be by herself. She turned off her cell phone, shut off the home phone and even went as far as to unhook the doorbell so nobody would bother her. She wanted the weekend to relax and be all by herself. She parked her car in the garage and made sure the door was down so anyone coming by would think she wasn’t at home and just leave her to a peaceful weekend alone.

Playing Hooky

Sat, 20 Sep 2003 00:00:00 +0000

I was in to self bondage before my husband and I were married and I have yet to tell him of my fantasies. We dated for some time before being married and have enjoyed an active sex life since our fourth date. My husband brought an eighteen-year-old daughter to the marriage from his previous wife and we have never gotten along. It was three months after the wedding before I had a chance to do some self bondage. My husband was at work and his daughter Suzan had just left for her first day back to school. Suzan was just starting her first day of her senior year at high school. And had left an hour ago with her boy friend. I started out by getting the keys to my locks from the back of the freezer were I had placed them the previous night. I planed on doing just a simple hogtie in our bedroom for a couple of hours. I keep all of my bondage equipment in the back of our closet in an old suitcase. I make my way up the stairs to our bedroom looking in to Suzan’s room and noticing that she still hasn’t cleaned it up from the last time I asked her to. I continue onto our bedroom and retrieve the suitcase from the back of the closet. I place the suitcase on the bed and open it. It only takes me a moment the find the items that I will use for today’s bondage fun. I remove each item from my collection and place it neatly on the bed. I then close the suitcase containing the rest of my bondage collection and place it back in the closet. First things first I strip naked and fold my clothes neatly on the dresser. I stand for a moment looking at my bondage apparel laid out on display before lightly dusting my body with powder. I start with a pair of latex stockings and a garter belt. Next, I put on a latex top that has holes placed in front to allow my breast to stick through. The top constricts the base of each breast causing each to swell and jet out in front of me. When I wear this top my breasts actually bob up and down as I walk. Next comes a pair of opera length latex gloves made from a thicker latex. The gloves make it harder to get free as I can’t feel the difference between the keys when they finally melt free from the block of ice. Finally, I put on a leather chastity belt that has large built in vibrators for both my ass and pussy. I lube the vibrator for my ass liberally and slowly work it in. The vibrator for my pussy doesn’t need any lube, as I am all ready dripping wet and pops in easily. After both vibrators are in place I lock the chastity belt in place. I place the wireless remote to the vibrators on the night stand within easy reach beside the block of ice that contains the keys to my release. There is an eyelet mounted to a stud in the wall just over the bed that I run a piece of string through. I then tie the piece of string from the block of ice to the string going through the eyelet. Once the ice melts the keys will drop onto the bed within easy reach of my hands. I am finally ready to start my bondage I lock two straps on my legs one just below my knees and one around my ankles. The strap I have around my ankles also has a short strap that I will lock to my wrist cuffs once I have them on. I place a large ball gag in my mouth, pulling it tight, I lock it in place with a small pad lock. I then kneel in the center of the bed, which takes some manoeuvring with my legs bound as they are. I reach over to the night stand and move the remote for the vibrators beside me on the bed so that I can reach it once I am completely bound. Next, I put a strap around my upper body just below my bulging breasts and over my arms at the elbows. With some effort I place cloths pins on each nipple and six more in a circle around each breast. As the pain from the cloths pins start to work their magic I take one more look around the room before I finish locking my self up to make sure that everything is in place. Finally, I fasten a three-inch leather cuff on each wrist and lean back for the strap connected to the strap on my ankles and lock the wrist cuffs and strap closed behind my back. Just as I lock my wrist cuffs behind me, I hear the front door open and slam shut. This shocks me so much that I loose my balance and fall over on my side causing my bulging pined tits to flop all over the place. I scream into the gag from the pain of my pined tits but only a muffled groan escapes my lips. I hear Suzan call my name from the living room and start up the stairs. I look over to the bedroom door and in my rush for a little fun I forgot to close it. I can see into the hall and straight in to Suzan’s bedroom from my position on our bed. I watch helplessly as Suzan goes in to her room and throws her book bag onto her bed. As she turns yelling my name once more she sees me in all my bound glory laying out on the bed. I hear her scream out, “Oh my god what happened?” As she runs in to our bedroom. Suzan tries for a moment to free me from my bonds when she notices the block of ice hanging over the bed. She stops her attempts to free me and moves over to the side of the bed so she can look me in the eyes. “You did this to yourself didn’t you?” she asks. All I can do is shake my head yes, tears streaming from my eyes partly from the cloths pins on my tits and partly from embarrassment. She takes a moment to inspect my bound body moving all around the bed to get a good look. All I can do is blush as my stepdaughter gazes upon her new step mom in tight bondage. I try to tell Suzan to release me, but my words are changed to grunts by the ball gag in my mouth. I watch as Suzan reaches out slowly and gropes one of my bulging and pined breasts. She looks in to my face and starts to squeeze it painfully and all I can do is moan in to my gag. “You like that don’t you!” she says. I try to rock my body away from her hand, when she tightens her grip even more on my tit and in a stern voice says, “No don’t move.” Releasing my tit Suzan reaches down to the bed and picks up the remote to the two vibrators locked behind my chastity belt. Tilting her head to one side in puzzlement, she slides both controllers to their maximum setting. We both hear the two vibrators slam to life in my ass and pussy. With a devilish grin Suzan pats me on the head and moves behind me. I lay there for a moment breathing deeply, my tits throbbing from the cloths pins, and the two vibrators humming away behind my locked chastity belt. I look over my shoulder to see Suzan taking down the block of ice with my keys in it and my eyes follow her through the bedroom door as she leaves. I lay my head back down on the bed and loose myself in my bondage. I hear water running in the upstairs bathroom for a few moments as I near an orgasm. As I climb to the peak of my orgasm both vibrators shut off. I look over to the doorway and see Suzan standing there with the remote pointing at me in one hand and the keys to my release dangling from the other. “Oh no not just yet,” she says, “where’s the fun in that.” I uncontrollably thrust my hips in a vain attempt to bring myself over the edge of my orgasm as Suzan moves in to the room and sits facing me on the bed. Reaching out Suzan flicks on of the cloths pins on my tits with her finger, as she slides the controls for both vibrators to full for a moment. I squirm on the bed from the pain/pleasure that my stepdaughter is causing me. Suzan repeats the process with each cloths pin on my tits pausing after each one to watch me squirm in my pleasure/pain ecstasy. After running through all the cloths pin sequence three times, she grows bored and starts to remove each cloths pin from my tits and rotates it ninety degrees before replacing it. Again, each time she removes a cloths pin she starts the vibrators on full and stops them once the cloths pins are in place. Each time a pin is removed, I scream in to my gag from the pain. When she has all the cloths pins rotated to their new positions. She starts all over again from the beginning. I lose track of time and how many times she tortures my tits and sends me to the brink of orgasm with the vibrators. My world is reduced to an agony filled throbbing need to cum. I thrash on the bed, tears streaming down my face as I endure the sweet pain/pleasure that my stepdaughter is causing me. After I don’t know how long I am finally blasted in to the most intense orgasm of my life. The pain from my tits and the pleasure from my ass and pussy combine in to an earth shattering orgasm. I literally jump off the bed when it hits. Every muscle strains against myself imposed bondage as I scream in to the ball gag. The waves of my orgasm slam through me over and over. Just as I can’t stand it any longer I pass out from the shear pleasure of finally being allowed to cum. I don’t know how long I am out but when I wake up, I am laying in bed with the covers pulled over me and am no longer in bondage. I am still wearing all of my latex lingerie but the chastity belt has been removed. The cloths pins have all so been removed from my breasts and I can see slight bruising were each one was. I look over to Suzan’s room and notice that the door is closed. I am filled with the sudden need to urinate so I head in to the bathroom. When I have finished and cleaned myself up, I move to Suzan’s door and look in to her room. Laying naked and strapped spread eagle to her bed is my stepdaughter. As I walk in to the room I notice that she is now wearing my chastity belt and that the remote is on her nightstand out of reach. As I move to the bed her eyes follow my every move. She looks me in the eye and starts to explain that the reason she was home and not at school today was that she and her boy friend had a fight because he just couldn’t handle her need to be tied up when they had sex. Suzan went on to describe some of the ways she and her boy friend had played with bondage and that the only time she could reach an orgasm was to be in some kind of bondage. She explained that when she walked in on me in self-bondage that it was like a dream come true and that she just couldn’t let the opportunity slip by. When Suzan had reached the end of her story, I asked her where the keys to the restraints are. With a mischievous grin on her lips Suzan replies that I will have to make her tell me where the keys are. Just as I reach down to pick up the remote to the chastity belt I notice a bag of cloths pins laying on the table beside it. I smile at my stepdaughter as I pick up the remote and cloths pin and display both to her. In a husky voice, I ask Suzan is she sure this is what she wants. She smiles back at me and says, if I ever want to see the keys again that I had better get started. I laugh out loud and shake my head at my stepdaughter when I hear a knock from the front door. I and Suzan look at each other in puzzlement. As Suzan’s room over looks the drive way I glance out the window and see her boy friend’s car in the drive. I smile at Suzan and say I’ll go and see who is at the door. As I walk out of her room, I turn the vibrators attached to the chastity belt on to their lowest setting.

Jenny's Delight

Fri, 05 Sep 2003 00:00:00 +0000

After an evening at home entertaining, Jenny discovers the joys of mummification, but gets more than she bargained for when things start to go wrong…

Part 1: Jenny’s Introduction

Hi, my name’s Jenny and my introduction to the joys of mummification bondage started when my husband, John invited his friend Mike over for the evening. We’d had a few drinks and talked a lot, mostly about Mike and his recent marriage break-up. He kept saying that his wife, Sally had changed but wouldn’t go into any details. We had a few more drinks and decided to go inside and watch a video. While I got some food together, John sorted out the video we were going to see, grabbing some nibbles I walked into the lounge and placed the food down on the coffee table in front of Mike. John then turned the video on and we watched the film, it wasn’t has good as we’d thought it would be, so we decided to change it.

The Long Weekend

Fri, 05 Sep 2003 00:00:00 +0000

I have been in to self-bondage for some time now and have acquired an impressive array of toys for my games. I live out in the middle of nowhere in a three-bedroom house on a huge lot of land. The house was left to me when a distant uncle had passed away. The only draw back to living in the country was the long commute to work each day.

A three-day weekend finally rolled around giving me the perfect chance to have a little game time. I got home from work around 7 P.M. on Friday so planed to start having fun first thing in the morning. After dinner, I started my preparations for the next day. I planed on using the tried and true method of release, the old frozen keys in the block of ice plan. I started by suspending my keys in the middle of a five-gallon bucket using a paint stir stick and some string. I then filled the bucket with water and placed it in the freezer. In the past, I had tested this method of release and found it kept me secured for just the right amount of time.

Louisa's Summer Holiday

Tue, 12 Aug 2003 00:00:00 +0000

Louisa always had a vivid imagination as a child; this had often got her into various trouble over the years but never enough to stop her from trying anything new or daring. She had a few passions; nylons, mummification and self-bondage were her most secret ones. She had always thought she would die if anyone found out about these, so always made sure she made precautions so that her “other side” would remain hidden. Louisa though also found it a buzz to see how far she could go, to be helpless and vulnerable but undiscovered as well.

The Secretary

Thu, 10 Jul 2003 00:00:00 +0000

Becky was an 18-year-old clerical assistant working for a small but lucrative manufacturing company. She hadn’t been in the job for long, two months now and was still unsure what to do, it being her first job after college. Becky not knowing what to do was typical really; she had been the classic ‘clumsy kid’ and was mercilessly bullied at school by all the other girls. She spent her time trying not to bump into things and adopted a head down appearance to avoid eye contact with the girls that would inevitably start to pick on her.

The Witching Hour

Tue, 10 Jun 2003 00:00:00 +0000

Before we get into my sad tale, you need to have a little background information. My name is Ted. I am a 33 year old, self employed, engineer consultant. I am tall, 6-4, about 250 lbs., blue eyes with an athletic figure. I have always been interested in bondage from as far back as I could remember. I had always been interested in being put in bondage mummification. I tried several times but could only do the job about half way and it was not satisfactory. I was left to do my self bondage games most of the time. I was lucky. For the last 6 months I had been going with a lady named Linda.

The Day I was Caught in Selfbondage

Mon, 05 May 2003 00:00:00 +0000

The day I was caught in self-bondage. No one else was at home. It seemed like a great time for a little adventure, but first I had to prepare. In my room I stripped off my clothes, then from my secret hiding place on the floor under the bottom dresser drawer I removed my equipment several bundles of nylon rope, cable zip-ties, duct tape, and scissors.

Now, all I needed was a damsel before the adventure could begin, ya gotta have a damsel in distress for a self-bondage session. I went down the hall to my older sister Sara’s room. I tossed my supplies on her bed. Quickly, I began to collect the outfit for my damsel, 3 pairs of panties, bra, pantyhose, white half-slip, blue-plaid pleated skirt, white peter pan blouse, plaid cross tie and black maryjanes for the classic schoolgirl in bondage scenario. I placed all these items on Sara’s bed. A glance at the clock reminded me that my parents would be home in about 2 hours. My sister was scheduled to work after school. She shouldn’t be home until very late. Thinking about being bound and the possibility being caught began to get me excited.

The Day I was Caught in Selfbondage

Mon, 05 May 2003 00:00:00 +0000

Wench for a Weekend

Mon, 05 May 2003 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Wench for a Weekend)

Part Two

The next morning, I woke up, and got up to the smell of breakfast. I didn’t bother getting dressed (They’d both already seen all I had!), and headed downstairs. Master had already cooked up some bacon, eggs, and pancakes. Mistress bid me join them for breakfast. There were three seats. Master was sitting in one, Mistress in another, and the third had an enormous looking, pre-lubed butt-plug strapped down to the seat in just the right location. I got the hint. I carefully positioned my butt over the huge phallus. Master smiled, watching me. He passed the butter tray. “If you need anything more, help yourself.”

Rubber Dolls Inc.

Wed, 26 Mar 2003 00:00:00 +0000

“Wanted- Female models (Must be at least 18) for aspiring new fetish publication/photography studio. Applicants must possess a good figure and not be opposed to modelling and being photographed in clothing of an unusual nature. Only those with good staying power need apply as this is to be a potentially long-term project. No experience necessary. Extraordinary pay. Apply at: Rubber Dolls Inc.”

Jen read aloud, intrigued by this particular advertisement. It had been a few weeks since her last photo shoot and seeing as how her bills for the month were now coming in, the words “Extraordinary pay” called to her like a giant beacon. She wasn’t all that concerned about the strange nature of this modelling job, after all, she was reasonably open-minded about things of this nature and she always had wanted to do something a little more risque than the normal shoots she landed. She circled the address and phone number without delay, assuming by the name of the business that the clothing of an unusual nature mentioned in the ad must be rubber. For some reason the prospect of wearing tight rubber clothing sent a shiver of excitement down her spine and struck her as extremely erotic. Jen had never modelled anything like rubber fetish gear before but had heard some of her girlfriends talk about how lucrative an industry it was and so she decided she would definitely do it “Rubber Dolls Inc., Lisa speaking, How may I help you?” asked a pleasant female voice. “Ummmm… My name is Jennifer Smith. I am calling in regards to the help wanted ad in todays newspaper.” Jen stated. “Great! Believe it or not Jennifer, you are the first to reply to our ad! Have you ever modelled rubber clothing before?” Lisa asked. “I’m sorry, I am afraid I haven’t….” Jen replied, worried her chances might very well be evaporating. “Have no fear, Jennifer. As stated in the ad, experience isn’t necessary. I only ask to gauge your familiarity with our line of work. I have only one more question: Are you allergic to latex ?” asked the receptionist. “No, I don’t believe so. I always wear rubber gloves to wash my dishes and they have never given me problems before…” Jen replied. “That’s all we need to know! Are you free this afternoon? Could you drop by the studio at 2:00 this afternoon?” “That sounds fine to me!” responded Jen happily, optimistic that she could very well get this job. She laughed happily and rushed to the shower, anxious to get ready.

Surprise, Surprise!

Wed, 26 Mar 2003 00:00:00 +0000

A story told by ‘Amy’ to Robert Kingsley

I decided to surprise Ken. It had been a long time since we had seriously played bondage games and our sex life was getting a bit stale. He was away an awful lot of the time and I could not very well wear out a set of dildo’s because of that, could I now?

So this Friday evening he was in for a big surprise!

Final Mistake

Sun, 16 Mar 2003 00:00:00 +0000

Well I have to start out by telling you that I don’t have much time to tell my story before she gets home.

It all started when I was 17. I was a young guy with a nice truck and girls always wanted me to take them for a ride so they could get off on the pounding subs I had behind the seat. This one girl I picked up one day was just a little different than the rest of the girls I hung around with so I decided to take it a little further with her. We started dating and this and that, and next thing you know I’m finding myself tied to the bed and she’s riding me like there’s no tomorrow. I was not the most experienced guy on the planet and I was sure I didn’t want to let this little philly get away from me.

Key

Fri, 10 Jan 2003 00:00:00 +0000

I looked up at the silhouette of the light bulb hanging from the cord of the lamp. It was near eight o’clock in the evening and the sun was going down on a very nice summer day. I had spent the last three hours flat on my back with a gag in my mouth, hands cuffed in steel between my legs, and my ankles in heavy leather cuffs chained to the heavy kitchen table looking at the sun light on the burned out bulb. I had laid down on the floor wearing only white pantyhose, a see through nylon bra, and black high heel shoes at five P.M. with the timer set for one hour. The key to the lock that held my feet was affixed six feet above the floor by candle wax to the bottom of a light bulb. The idea at the time was to play self-bondage for an hour and then the timer would light the bulb at six heating the wax and dropping the key. I would crawl around for the key, unlock the chain at my feet, and crawl into the living room for the key that unlocked my handcuffs. I was comfortable and enjoyed molesting my clitoris like a helpless rape victim until the timer went off and the bulb failed to light and heat the wax. Then, I went into a panic.

Bound by Love

Fri, 20 Dec 2002 00:00:00 +0000

SATURDAY 10:00AM

I stood in our bedroom, naked, staring at the clothing my wife had laid out for me. I had to do it; I had to put it on. We had made a bet, after all, and I had to go through with it.

This all started about a week before. We were spending a quiet night at home watching a cheesy movie on cable. It was a comedy about a group of students on a college campus. The plot involved something about pranks and at one point this pretty blonde cheerleader had been “kidnapped” and left blindfolded, gagged and tied to a chair in a dorm room. She didn’t even struggle; she just sat there making little whimpering sounds through her gag.

The Clearing House

Fri, 20 Dec 2002 00:00:00 +0000

Karen sorted though the work orders, looking to find a lot stored in one of the outer buildings. It didn’t take long as there was always more things to be cataloged than there were people to count them. In fact she found several of them, all in the same building. Taking them all she walked out of the office and down the hall shuffling through the papers. Even though it was late Friday afternoon no one had a problem with her just getting started now. After all this was a non-profit clearing house, everyone worked for minimum wage if they got anything at all. And nobody argued with any time that anyone was willing to pull.

Runaway Chair

Tue, 10 Dec 2002 00:00:00 +0000

sequel to ‘Bound to Serve’

The meeting dragged on and on and I hid a yawn behind my hand as I leaned back in the black leather conference chair. I felt the garters slide seductively over my thighs as I crossed my legs and suddenly found it hard to concentrate on a boring PowerPoint slide showing the latest sales figures. My thoughts drifted away from this endless meeting, to him.

I really like him, because he’s cute, horny and naïve. He did not have a clue about real sex when I first met him. Women are so much smarter when it comes to sex. After all, it is the one and only stranglehold we have on this world. So I gently guided him from plain vanilla sex to the more interesting realms of bondage and cross-dressing. Once he had been hooked it had been so easy to manipulate him into a bet he could not win. And the fun I had with him afterwards. Dressed up as my maid in high-heels. Hooked to the ceiling, blindfolded, gagged, handcuffed and a spread-bar between his ankles. Moist warmth spread through my loins as I thought about that weekend and I had to struggle to sit still and not rub the inside of my thighs together, softly massaging my pussy.

Rainsuit Selfbondage

Sun, 24 Nov 2002 00:00:00 +0000

I’ve been ’lurking’ here for several years; so much so that I created this e-mail account just to post this. I am a forty something female flight attendant, divorced, living in CT about 2 hours from NYC. I guess I have been ‘into’ leather, latex, rubber raincoats and rainwear for as long as I can remember. I have spent a lot of money pursueing these interests, and I have a great collection to show for it. I try not to wear too much out in public, because I think I act too distracted.

The Joy Of Glue

Sun, 24 Nov 2002 00:00:00 +0000

Hi. My name is KellyAnn and I stand 5ft. 4inches tall., I have long straight bright red hair, my measurements are 34c-24-34, and I am white as a sheet. I work as a research assistant at a glue company. You might not think that this is very exciting but it is. I am responsible for keeping up with the notes for the different types of glue we design and being a woman who likes to tie herself up I have been forming an idea. My idea is to use glue to trap myself in bondage.

Bound to Serve

Mon, 04 Nov 2002 00:00:00 +0000

It was Friday. The tyres screamed as I came down the ramp into the basement garage and quickly parked the GTI. I grabbed my notebook case from the backseat, then slammed the door and locked it with the remote control as I hurried into the elevator. ‘Thank God it’s Friday!’ was my thought as the elevator smoothly rode up to the highest level of the upscale apartment building. A drink on the couch and maybe a nice dinner somewhere in town was all I wanted right now. The week had been hectic enough. And last night had not really helped…

Suspended

Mon, 04 Nov 2002 00:00:00 +0000

I have enjoyed self bondage for quite a while now. I have spent many an enjoyable hour naked and wiggling in my bonds. Lately though it has seemed a little tame. I saw a show in which a woman was suspended by her wrists and watching her hang there suffering was a real turn on. It did not take long, with my hand down my pants on my pussy to make myself come. I decided right there and then that I would be that woman. I spent many a night playing with myself, making plans. It would be my greatest self tie ever.

The Rack

Mon, 04 Nov 2002 00:00:00 +0000

Here’s a story about one of my recent self-bondage adventures. It actually turned into a misadventure. I had the day and house to myself and was in the mood for a little self-bondage. In my basement I have installed above the ceiling panels a series of eyehooks that go thru the beams for extra support (I’m 6'3" and 215lbs). I often use them for suspension with a frozen chain release. Today, I felt like a stretch instead.

My Self-Bound Weekend

Mon, 07 Oct 2002 00:00:00 +0000

After telling my folks I was going to Indianapolis for a weekend conference, I moved myself into the barn on the outlying 160 acres of my uncle Melvin’s Fort Wayne farm for a couple of days of self-bondage game-playing. I arrived late on Saturday morning, drove down a bumpy dirt road and pulled up to a well-maintained old barn. (Farmers generally take better care of their barns than they do their houses- that’s where their money is!) I knew the barn was only used part of the year and that didn’t include now; I mean, I seriously didn’t want to be disturbed. I spent some time carrying in a cooler full of ice and dry ice, a tool chest, several boxes of ‘toys’, and an assortment of pieces that I had prepared in the past week or so. I also set up a TV and a VCR (fortunately, the barn had 117VAC power).

My Self-Bound Weekend

Mon, 07 Oct 2002 00:00:00 +0000

Stallions in the Corral

Sun, 22 Sep 2002 00:00:00 +0000

Several weeks ago when my husband of 30 + years, Techster and his best friend, Jerry, gave Jerry’s wife, Jenine and I a chance to be ponygirls for a day I promised him that I would find a way for him to be my ponyboy. The perfect opportunity appeared about a month later when Jerry and Jenine invited us go ‘Natural camping’ with them on a remote part of their 700 acre ranch. The area where we would go camping was heavily wooded with no apparent path to the 2-acre clearing that we would use as a campsite. Techster was excited about his being a pony, his first remark when I told him was, “I enjoyed working you as a ponygirl, now it is your turn. I’ll be your ponyboy.”

Stallions in the Corral

Sun, 22 Sep 2002 00:00:00 +0000

The Spare Room

Thu, 12 Sep 2002 00:00:00 +0000

The True Story Of 24 Hours In Self-Imposed Bondage.

The Background

Don’s job had taken him interstate for the week. He rang me at work on Thursday and told me that he now wouldn’t be back until very late on Friday evening. That was a pity as I had all of Friday off. The period from when I left work on the Thursday evening until Don got home just before midnight the next day turned out to be one that I’ll never forget. A full day is a long time to be stuck in bondage – especially when you brought it on yourself. So I’ve decided to write down a warts-and-all account of what it’s really like to be tied up for 24 hours. So read on.

The Verdict

Thu, 12 Sep 2002 00:00:00 +0000

Sylvia Gronovski had worked her way through law school, been a successful lawyer, and had finally become a judge. People valued her straightforward manner – her non-nonsense way of dealing with things, and her common sense. She sat the bench for just over twenty-two years and then she went into semi-retirement. Rather than see jury trials, Sylvia, now in her late fifties, moved into the field of arbitration, hearing cases and acting as a referee, hoping for a settlement with the goal of avoiding court time and clearing badly crowded docks. She felt this was a satisfactory to finish her career and leave the practice of law gracefully. Kindly and grandmotherly looking, Sylvia had a soft demeanor, a quiet spoken way that soothed angry litigants and helped resolve complicated matters. Almost never did anyone contest her final decisions and her services were eagerly sought after by people who had heard that using arbitration could yield a happy resolution and save money at the same time. Widowed for ten years, Sylvia was relatively happy with her life, but still, there was something missing.

Out of Control

Tue, 20 Aug 2002 00:00:00 +0000

The following is a true story of actual events in my teen years, and if there’s an interest in hearing more, I can continue!?

It was an act of simple curiosity, nothing more, nothing less I think, but the day I saw my sister dressed in sexy underwear, I knew I wanted to try wearing it also. I was 18 at the time and had two sisters, Rachel 21, and Becky 19, I always had to show my ID to prove I was 18 as I looked younger & smaller for my age. Rachel had recently left home to live with her best friend whilst at university. Becky had shared a room with Rachel before she moved out, and this room was all hers now. Things always seem unfair when you’re the youngest, and this situation was no different. Becky had the biggest room with a spare bed for when her friends came to stay, and Rachel had left her loads of clothes and stuff when she moved out, some for keeps, and others that she could use ‘til Rachel finished university. What did John (that’s me!) get out of this… nothing!

Out of Control

Tue, 20 Aug 2002 00:00:00 +0000

The following is a true story of actual events in my teen years, and if there’s an interest in hearing more, I can continue!?

Shirley's Conversion

Thu, 18 Jul 2002 00:00:00 +0000

Prologue

I clicked on the e-mail button in the left corner of the site and the e-mail window opened for me. I typed in the body of my message. I reread it to make certain that everything was right. I clicked the “OK” button and the secure screen with address and phone contact number and credit card request appeared. I had reached this screen five times before in the past two months and always hesitated.

Dear Abby

Mon, 08 Jul 2002 00:00:00 +0000

January 18 Dear Abby

My wife has agreed to abide by your advice on a disagreement we’ve been having for a few days. Our son and his wife married about eighteen months ago and they live in an apartment not too far from here. We see them often and up until about two weeks ago, had a close relationship.

That unhappy night my wife and I were driving home at about 11 PM. My wife suggested that we drop by and say hello to Tom and Janice (our son and daughter-in-law). I thought it was too late, but she insisted, so we parked and went in. My wife didn’t stop to knock or anything; she just opened the door and walked into the apartment. There we saw Tom laying on the davenport with his head in Janice’s lap. Tom was nude and he was tied up and gagged. Janice was playing with him in a most intimate way and he was clearly enjoying it very much.

The Secretary

Mon, 08 Jul 2002 00:00:00 +0000

Rubber Car Bondage

Wed, 03 Jul 2002 00:00:00 +0000

The drive to New York was one more necessary evil, one last major inconvenience Samantha had to overcome before she could begin her long weekend with her lover, Erika. The previous two months had been filled with all kinds of last minute schedule changes, too much overtime and the general conspiring of fate to keep the two apart. By the second week of March, Samantha was wracked with sexual frustration. This would be their first time together since New Year’s. She wanted their week together to be special, and after having to cancel it three times, nothing was going to keep her from a lust filled five days with her soul mate.

Do you want to Continue?

Tue, 25 Jun 2002 00:00:00 +0000

It’s the look in his eyes that sends a shiver down her spine. The intensity. She stands naked before him, the cool and dank air of the burial chamber he’s made just for her drawing gooseflesh on her skin. Dawn and Teri, Toran’s two loyal servants, barely notice her as they scurry around her making final preparations for her burial. Sent to Egypt last winter to undergo intensive training in the rituals and procedures required to completely and authentically mummify her and bury her in her custom made sarcophagus, both girls seem to assume the focus and aloofness of the high priestesses they now represent.

Finally Mummified

Tue, 25 Jun 2002 00:00:00 +0000

This is a work of fiction, and also my first attempt at a mummification story. I hope you enjoy.

I’m a little hesitant about telling this story to the public, but my friend who found me in a most embarrassing situation says that I will be more comfortable with myself if I write down my experience, so here it is.

I’m a straight male in my late twenties, and have been interested in mummification for as long as I can remember. I guess it’s just the thought of being wrapped up tightly from head to toe with only my nose to breath through. A feeling of euphoria and release that comes from letting someone else control your life. I also never thought that there were others out there who shared my fantasies, so I felt that they could never be fulfilled. That is until I got a computer, and everything changed.

Homecoming

Sun, 09 Jun 2002 00:00:00 +0000

(this is using the same group of people as in Studbounds story The Renter)

It has been a few years since I was back to the University. Janice thought it would be great to see Ruth, Victoria and Arnie, and Lita and Amos again. In the wedding gift they tucked a business card in with a note that read, “When you come back to visit we’ll have room for you.” Janice called the number on the card and got Arnie.

Slave in the Making

Mon, 03 Jun 2002 00:00:00 +0000

When I lay in be at night I would play with myself dreaming about being a slave, used and beaten at my master’s discretion. My husband had never indicted to me that he had any interest in BDSM. I was sure that he would love to have a slave so I started preparations to give him one.

I went shopping and purchased all the supplies that a master would need to keep his slave in line. My shopping list included padded wrist and ankle cuffs, chains and locks, nipple clamps, whips and paddles and a blindfold and gag. Vibrators, dildos and lotions we already have. I didn’t bother buying any clothing because I was sure my husband would want to keep me naked all the time.

Discovered by Bridget

Wed, 22 May 2002 00:00:00 +0000

My name is John and I am a 32 year old male who was bored and unhappy with my job and life in general so I decided to try something new. Little did I know how drastic the change was going to be. I can no longer say that I am bored, but in many ways I am still unhappy, but this is unhappiness of a different kind.

I moved out of state and became a Real Estate agent. I liked the idea of being my own boss and being able to meet all sorts of different people. I signed on with a large Real Estate firm in the area and was quickly getting my feet wet. I enjoyed the work and was beginning to make descent money. The only trouble I had was with a woman named Bridget Baker, or as I called her the “Big Bitch”. One day she overheard me calling her that and she shot me a stare that could kill. She was the most obnoxious woman I had ever met.

Discovered by Bridget

Wed, 22 May 2002 00:00:00 +0000

Putting my Toys Away

Wed, 22 May 2002 00:00:00 +0000

A few days ago my roommate was telling me how he wished I could leave him for a long-term session. Now little did he know that I was listening to him. My roommate is six foot three and little over two hundred pounds where as I’m only five foot six and just around one hundred twenty-five pounds. I help him play his game and in return I get the house, video game and lots of peace in quiet. This is a true story I’m writing as it happens to him.

Rita's Superbowl

Wed, 22 May 2002 00:00:00 +0000

Rita’s Superbowl By J. Bond

This is not what I had in mind but it turned out to be quite a long game for me and I was center of attention the whole time. It all started awhile back when I moved in with my boyfriend Roy, he was some what of a sports nut and every weekend he would sit in front of the TV and watch some kind of game and drink beer and all but ignore me. Now I’m not bad to look at with my brown hair, 5foot 4-inch frame and my 38-25-36 shapes, but when a game came on I might as well been invisible to him. We had many fights about this and he would tell me he was sorry and that he would pay more attention to me in the future.

Ready to Play?

Wed, 08 May 2002 00:00:00 +0000

A gift for Jennifer has unintended consequences for Stacey as she discovers who her friends really are

It was finally Friday afternoon. It was almost time to go home and do nothing but relax. I would normally go out with some friends for dinner and dancing but tonight I wanted to do nothing. Nothing—it just sounded perfect. It had been a long week and I was tired.

I am a manager of an accounting office. I started as a file clerk six years ago. I quickly became a secretary and when Jennifer said she was leaving to get married, I was offered her position as office manager. That was three long months ago. There were two other women who had more seniority but Mark, the managing partner of the firm, pushed hard for my promotion. The promotion ended my friendship with the other women in my office. I overheard them once too many times talking amongst themselves and offering suggestions as to why I was promoted over one of them. The rumors they spread were not true but I knew the other partners had heard them and would occasionally look at me with a wondrous eye.

Backyard Selfbondage Fun

Wed, 01 May 2002 00:00:00 +0000

It was a nice warm summer night and I was in the mood for a little more than my indoor self-bondage sessions. Our back yard has a high fence for privacy, and with the rest of the family gone for the weekend, this was the perfect time.

A discount store near me, with a large pet department, had gone out of business so I had purchased a half-dozen of the metal screw-in-the-ground stakes that are used for anchoring a dog chain. I screwed the first two into the ground about three feet apart and then laid down to measure where the rest should go, leaving their points at the right spots. I then screwed in the rest of them.

For Her Pleasure

Thu, 21 Feb 2002 00:00:00 +0000

She was an attractive woman. I had seen a couple of different mistresses over past few years and none of them could give me the inescapable feeling that I longed for.

She brought me to the dungeon in her basement. The wrist and ankle cuffs were padlocked into place. I was then attached to the posts in a vertical spread eagle. I was facing the wall and could hear her behind me getting ready for our session. She them came up behind me and I shivered to her touch. She started to tell me that she was going to keep me for the weekend, locked away in her cellar. As she caressed my back, I became relaxed and let my guard down. As if she could sense this, she grabbed my head, forcing it back and the ball gag was stuffed in my mouth and buckled securely behind my head. When my head was released from her grasp, I tried to shake it out of my mouth, but to no avail. She then left me for a couple of minutes as I began to get excited and wonder what would be next.

Taken for a Ride

Mon, 07 Jan 2002 00:00:00 +0000

“Are you going to actually walk in those?” Asked Lyle. His face lit by the light of the computer screen showing a leering smile on his face.

“Yes.” Said Lilly as she tottered on a pair of extremely high-heeled boots. Ballet boot they where called. Lyle could not help stare at how the thigh high boots shaped his wife legs. Her entire body was being supported on two square inches of foot support. She was slowly become the woman of his most deepest desires.

The Boxes

Tue, 27 Nov 2001 00:00:00 +0000

Authors Note: NOTICE this is a work of fiction! Warning DO NOT TRY IT MIGHT END A LIFE.

As you come walking into the house you see a note and 4 boxes

The note says:

Dearest slave,

You see before you the boxes of your plight tonight and what you will be wearing is in those 4 boxes. But first you must shave your body clean, and give yourself a series of enemas to make sure you are good and cleaned out, you will be in the contents of the boxes for the weekend. Now go and do as I say. There will be other notes in the boxes detailing what to do next.

The Boxes

Tue, 27 Nov 2001 00:00:00 +0000

AUTHORS NOTICE: This is a work of fiction! Warning DO NOT TRY IT MIGHT END A LIFE.

As you come walking into the house you see a note and 4 boxes

The note says:

Dearest slave,

Her Gift

Sun, 25 Nov 2001 00:00:00 +0000

Marie and I had been seeing each other for a couple of months by now. So far things had been going pretty good. Marie is a good looking woman, smart and makes good money as an attorney, but the best part about her is she is insatiable appetite for sex. Sometimes I think she will wear me out or break me, I‘m not sure which. And she has yet to refuse anything. We regularly have anal, oral or sex in potential view of others and when she comes she does it is with moans, screams and shudders. But yet she has not asked anything of me outside of sex. That is what brings me to this story.

No More Sunbathing

Sun, 14 Oct 2001 00:00:00 +0000

Well the so called summer in the UK was nearing its end, I wandered out of bed and staggered into the shower, now this was an epic task as I had my leg in plaster, I had managed to fracture a bone in my foot, so having a shower standing on one leg and trying to hold the other leg out of the way of the spray was quite a epic in itself but one manages. Afterwards I staggered downstairs, low and behold what was that bright light in the sky? Yes the sun was shinning and we had beat the men from Oz this week at cricket so things were on the up and up, mind you the sun shining in this country was a strange event which only seems to take place once in a millennium or so. I get the unopened sun tan lotion I bought a couple of years ago, a couple of towels, dumped my bath robe and head out into the garden.

Afternoon in the Park

Mon, 08 Oct 2001 00:00:00 +0000

Here is a story written by my girlfriend. Most of the bondage is based on stuff she has already done, although the ending is pure fiction. I hope you like it. “Leviticus” (Sadly both Maria & Leviticus are no longer with us).

My name is Maria, and I want to tell you about an elaborate piece of self bondage I managed to pull off a few weeks ago. It was during a time when we actually got some warm weather up here in the north country. I do a lot of self bondage at home and had been planning this one for months, just waiting for a good time to do it. When the forecast for the weekend was for 90+ temperatures, I knew that the time had come at last.

Caught

Mon, 24 Sep 2001 00:00:00 +0000

Chris was walking around a pond near his home one day trying to catch frogs. At 16 years of age he knew he was getting a bit old for this kind of thing but he still got a thrill out of it. The pond itself was surrounded by a thin forest making it somewhat secluded. Perhaps that’s why Chris chose to go naked, leaving his clothes in a nearby clearing.

Spirited Experience

Tue, 18 Sep 2001 00:00:00 +0000

The young red head knelt on the floor pulling things out of the drawers. It had been weeks since the accident that took her husband from her and Maggie was just know working up the strength to do it. They had only been married for about two short years when the courageous fireman raced into that burning building to rescue the family trapped inside. His efforts resulted in the rescue of six people including an infant, but the roof collapsed before the hero could escape himself.

The Gift

Sun, 12 Aug 2001 00:00:00 +0000

Annie woke up in not the best of moods. She wasn’t feeling well, and nothing she did seemed to help. And so, resigned to another long day, she slowly climbed out of bed. As she was sipping on her first cup of coffee, the doorbell rang. Gathering her robes around her, she opened the door. Outside stood a pair of husky delivery men.

“Good morning, ma’am,” said one. “We’ve got a package here for you.”

Louisa's Summer Holiday

Mon, 18 Jun 2001 00:00:00 +0000

Conditioning

Fri, 18 May 2001 00:00:00 +0000

Dr. Bethany Fax stood in the lab, facing the large observation window. The window was closed now, metal shutters sealing all light out. They would not be opened until the light in the lab was out, as the window was two-way. They could see INTO the next room, but the occupants could NOT see out.

“Almost ready, Dr. Fax?” asked her co-worker, Dr. Forbin.

“Yes. The conditioning subjects are all awake now,” she motioned to the bank of monitors.

Bound for Pleasure

Sat, 12 May 2001 00:00:00 +0000

Part One

After returning home from work, where her mind had been wandering all-day and unable to concentrate on her job, Karen had been dreaming about being bound and left to await her fate, it was one of her favourite fantasies. On & off throughout the day her mind drifted to various scenes whereby she was tied up either by some villain for his evil deeds or a sexy Mistress using her body for her pleasure. Karen was quite hot and steamy by mid-afternoon, and being a slow day at the office decided to get away from work early.

Bound for Pleasure

Sat, 12 May 2001 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part two

Part 3: Scarf Bound

For the rest of the summer vacation I spent quite a lot of time either tying myself up or being bound by my mum, who as you may recall was introducing me to the joys of bondage, or being tied up by my boyfriend who took great delight in using me whilst very immobile and vulnerable, but I was enjoying every minute. Once he took me to the woods where he managed to tie me down to some wooden stakes that he’d brought along, lying there spread eagled and open to his whims in the middle of the forest, he even left me for a short while - alone, naked and bound where anyone could have come along and seen me. Oh the delight!

Katie & Jeff

Sun, 01 Apr 2001 00:00:00 +0000

“I want to do ANYTHING you want to. After all it is your birthday,” she said with a smile. Katie had just entered the room wearing his favorite ankle length white satin dress. Underneath on her beautiful 36D-26-34 body were white thigh high stockings and white satin bra and panties and some 2" white heels. Her long brown hair cascaded over her shoulders and rested on her chest.

“Great! Come here,” Jeff said with a smile.

A Change of Clothes

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

It was early afternoon on a bleak Autumn day and the scene was an unsealed lane that ran along the rear boundaries of a line of cottages in a remote mountain suburb. Dense bush stretched for miles on the other side of this narrow laneway.

A woman stood under the low concealing branches of a tree which grew on the side of the lane. She was looking towards the houses opposite.

A Controlled Life

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Forward and disclaimer

The devices, programs, gadgets, toys, apps, and websites in this story are real. The use of their brand names and products allowed through nominative fair use. The potential for them to be used in the ways they are in this story really does exist. Research has been conducted to ensure the accuracy and efficacy of these items to make this story as realistic as possible at the time of writing. I apologize for any updates, changes, modifications, or changes in availability of any these items that will render their capabilities to vary from that shown in the story. The characters here are fictional and any likeness or similarity to real people is purely coincidental.

A Controlled Life

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from A Controlled Life)

Part 2

Chapter Five

Princess Dee then set to work on Tom’s computer. The first thing she did was open Google and did a search for “sharp keys”. This was a key remapping program that she had used previously with other slaves. It allowed one to easily change the function of a key in the computer’s registry. She quickly installed it onto Tom’s computer and ran the program. She had to right click on it and choose ‘Run as Administrator’ and then enter her password to do so. Tom no longer had the capability of installing or uninstalling anything on the computer now that he was a Standard User.

A Controlled Life 3

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from A Controlled Life)

Part 3

Chapter Nine

Princess Dee created several goals for Tom; they included ‘DreamLover ChronoVault’ for four hundred and ninety nine dollars, ‘DreamLover 2000 Pro’ for one thousand four hundred and ninety nine dollars, ‘Tiffany’s new wardrobe’ for one thousand dollars, and ‘D-Link camera system’ also for one thousand dollars. Tom was flabbergasted; he didn’t know what these DreamLover things were and he couldn’t believe that Princess Dee was going to make him spend all this money. He continued to watch on dumbfounded as Princess Dee then set time periods for each of these to be accomplished. When she did, Mint.com then calculated how much Tom would have to set aside each month to reach those goals.

A Controlled Life 4

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from A Controlled Life 3)

Part 4 Chapter Twelve

Tom set the three packages down on the floor next to the desk and was about to sit down in the chair when Princess Dee interrupted him.”Before you sit down slave you had better gather up all of your receipts from this week. We will also be looking at what you spent and matching it up to your Mint.com account.”

A Controlled Life 5

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from A Controlled Life 4)

Part 5

Chapter Fifteen

‘Slaves must worship the temple that is their Owners’ body.’

‘Orally serving one’s Owners is a privilege and an honor.’

‘Serving one’s Owners orally is not a sexual act; but an act of service’

‘’Being allowed to serve orally is the highest calling a slave can ever achieve.’

‘A slave will provide oral service in any context required; whether that be to provide arousal, completion, clean-up, or any other function requested or desired by its Owner.’

A Controlled Life 6

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from A Controlled Life 5)

Part 6

Chapter Nineteen

When David had completed making the changes to Tom’s computer, he informed Princess Dee that everything was set per her requests. Tom’s computer would automatically reboot after a power failure, and could not boot from any other drive other than its C drive, and the BIOS was now protected with the password that Princess Dee had told David to use.

“Excellent! Thank you so much for your assistance David. I look forward to using your services again in the very near future. Now put Tiffany back on the phone and I will tell her to follow you back to you an ATM to get your tip for you and then follow you back to your store once he settles your bill” Princess Dee said.

A Controlled Life 7

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from A Controlled Life 6)

Part 7

Chapter Twenty Two

“How… How did you get this number?” Tom asked.

“Does that really matter my slave? I don’t think so. I think the only thing that matters now, is what happens next.” Princess Dee said. “I am very disappointed in you, I was beginning to think that you were accepting what was happening. As I told you before I do not want to destroy your life, but I will if I must. Did you really think that you could just walk\away from me? I’ve put a lot of time and effort into giving you what you asked for and what you want; even if you aren’t fully aware of it.” Princess Dee said.

A Doll Story

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

A Special Gift 2: The Good Purpose

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from A Special Gift)

Part 2: The Good Purpose

Two days had passed since my transformation into a pig doll. It was a permanent transformation and that meant there was no way back. Although I was still a bit worried about that. But I felt honoured to be the first person, who’d volunteered to be transformed into a doll.

Paul fetched me almost an hour after my transformation. He was really pleased and looked a for a long time over my new form in the box. He opened the box for a short moment to plant a soft kiss onto my forehead. Then he closed the box again and disappeared with Janine into another room. All I could do, was to wait and hope, I’d not get too bored until something interesting would happen.

Accidental Inheritance 2: Anniversary Gift

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Accidental Inheritance)

Part 2: Anniversary Gift

After a wonderful and romantic anniversary dinner, Tim presented me with a small wrapped box.

“What is it?”

“Your anniversary present silly, much more then that you will have to discover by opening it.”

“I told you I already have my present from you and I would get it later tonight.” I gave him a sly smile.

“I know my love, but it did not seem right for me to not get you something really from me. Besides I had it custom made and it was started before you told me not to buy anything.”

Accidental Inheritance 4: Bimbofication

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Accidental Inheritance 3: Linda)

Part 4: Bimbofication

I gave him the best pleading puppy dog eye I could. “Please Tim. That bitch has disrespected me one time too many!”

“No Janice, please just stop it. I will not allow you to use the programmer on unwilling people.”

I pouted a little. “You used it on Linda!”

“No. I did not do that, Master Tim did. You know full well by now that the Master Tim personality you created in me does not have the morals I do. He enjoys fucking with peoples minds”

American Dream 6: Together Again

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from American Dream 5: Pick Up)

Part 6: Together Again

Thursday 5TH October 2006 1950hrs

The rest of the drive to my flat had been uneventful.

We drove in silence, broken only by the intermittent clanging of the cuffs on the metal frame of my drivers seat as Lucinda tested her bonds. I watched her in the rear view mirror but her expressionless face gave nothing away.

She was actually more attractive in the flesh than in the photos Jennifer had shown me. Long dark hair framed a pretty face with a slightly square jaw. A pair of lips that I bet could suck an egg through a fuckin straw and a narrow nose complimented each other perfectly. Lastly her big, deep brown eyes that no doubt would have been watching me closely if it weren’t for the darkened glasses.

American Dream 7: Bound Together

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from American Dream 6: Together Again)

Part 7: Bound Together

Friday 6TH October 2006 0147hrs

Lucinda strained her bound wrists against the tight white cord for the umpteenth time. As she did so she grunted into the black leather panel gag that had been applied to her lower face, the large red rubber ball that was attached to the panel, wedged deep in her mouth behind her teeth silencing her effectively. Jennifer turned her head to try to look at her Mother. She had been totally amazed at Lucinda’s ability to struggle and fight the ropes. Also her stamina was breathtaking.

American Dream 8: Bath Time

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from American Dream 7: Bound Together)

Part 8: Bath Time

Friday 6TH September 2006 1430hrs

Both women stood in the centre of the small room I used as my workshop and glared at me. I had already ordered them to strip to their underwear and tights and the discarded clothes lay in two separate piles in the middle of the floor. Lucinda had been released when I returned to the flat and had been given the latex dress to wear whilst being transported to the unit. I had also made her wear her pumps. The way the latex clung to her figure gave me another boner.

An Engineer’s Approach to Selfbondage

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Since a child I have always been fascinated by bondage. Due to the fact that my wife of the past 30 plus years doesn’t have similar fantasies I decided to give self bondage a try. After exploring Gromet’s website and the gallery I knew I could be more creative. I had to approach everything as if it were one of my engineering projects at work.

Self Bondage: A Mechanical Engineer’s Approach

An Ensign's Fantasies 10

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from An Ensign’s Fantasies 9)_

Part 10

The following narrative is that of a retired Starfleet commander. Though many of the narrated details did actually occur all names are fictitious and locales and dates are changed to prevent individual identification.

Like Janet I wanted to search the web for Shibari. Without a planet based web I didn’t know if the ship’s computer would cover it. I did find it but it was essentially little more than definition. However I was pleasantly surprised that the next episode of Janet’s life made me privy to her web searches.

An Ensign's Fantasies 8

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from An Ensign’s Fantasies 7)_

Part 8

Working as a prostituteJanet has had many mundaneencounters such as the night she was hired as a hostess.

—————————————————————-

Jerry picked me up one Wednesday evening telling me I was going to be a hostess. That was the only explanation he gave me. He warned me not to bring either my aphrodisiacs nor tranquilizers. I could not have any kind of drugs in my purse. He drove us to a nightclub on the outskirts of the city. He seemed nervous about something. I don’t know why he was rattled when I was the one that expected to have to provide lap dances and put up with being groped by a club full of drunks.

An Ensign's Fantasies 9

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from An Ensign’s Fantasies 8)_

Part 9

As time went by Janet felt she had experienced everything possible in her life as a prostitute. But there was always more to surprise her.

—————————————————————-

I was sent to an area of the city that had once been a mill area but the old buildings had been renovated and the area had become an artist enclave. At the top floor of the building I had been directed to I knocked at a door marked 3. A young man let me into a large loft and introduced himself as Anthony. He asked if I had been instructed to wear black underwear.

Batgirl vs the Professor 6: In the Testing Center

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Batgirl vs the Professor 5: Annie Goodbody)

Part 6: In the Testing Center

The testing center looked just like the name stated. It was large, taking up over half the basement level. The ceiling was at least 10 feet high and covered with iron beams and the wooden floor above. Several florescent lights were mounted above, but none were on. Regular incandescent bulbs from floor lamps bouncing off the ceiling gave a softer, more intimate lighting to the room.

Batgirl vs the Professor 8: Escape Attempt

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Batgirl vs the Professor 7: Plans and Flashbacks)

Part 8: Escape Attempt

Annie Goodbody returned a short time later. Barbara watched as she approached, her lab coat gone. How fantastic of a figure the woman had as she moved. The shiny black rubber clothing and sky high heels made her look so sexy and desirable in an incredibly erotic way.

She made Batgirl stand and after collecting the collar and gag from the table, they headed out of the room. She made no move to put them as they boarded the elevator.

Be Careful What You Wish For

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

I had dabbled with the Mistress / Domme scene as a sub for some years now, spending more money on taking sessions with them than I dared to count. I had sessioned with many different mistresses looking for one to satisfy my needs and pervery but so far had been mostly disappointed.

Generally I had found that the younger pretty ones didn’t have the experience and so left me frustrated and out of pocket I might add, while the more mature ones although more experienced and generally better, but mostly they were past their sell by date with their claimed ages and out of date pictures on their sites all being questionable. Some were jaded too, just doing it purely for the money as long as they could carry on and get away with it in their autumn years so to speak.

Be Careful What You Wish For 2

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Be Careful What You Wish For)

Part 2

I was awakened by Mistress “Get up Maggot you have a party to attend and you’re required to be of service to us” she ordered. I reluctantly rose and checked the clock; I had been out for two hours. She was dressed as usual in erotic latex rubber; a very short skin tight black dress with transparent latex stockings having black latex seam details as nylons do and patent high heels. With her perfect make up she was sadistically stunning.

Beach Bondage

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

This wasn’t my first self-bondage experience, and certainly won’t be my last. Saturday afternoon, I headed for the beach. It was very crowded, and I knew exactly where to go. I parked my car at the far end of the county park, where most people kept their cars. I took my bag of goodies and walked two miles to the other end of the park to the row of “port-o-pottys”. I chose one right in the middle and went inside.

Beta

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

“Belladona Sciorri, rise and face the court.”

Slowly, Bella rose to her feet, ignoring the looks and murmurs directed toward her from the gallery. “That’s General Sciorri,” she said softly, “if you please.”

The judge frowned. “This court,” he said, “does not recognize self granted rank. Belladona Sciorri, you have been found guilty of multiple counts of terrorism. Do you have anything to say on your behalf before this court passes sentance?”

Beta 2: Spencer

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Beta)

Part 2: Spencer

Belladonna Sciori had never really grasped the concept of hell. Once, long ago, she’d idly entertained herself by imagining what hell might be. Back then, of course, hell had been a place where other people went.

Much had changed since then. With the final defeat of her armies, she had gone from General Sciori, conquerer, to Belladonna Sciori, prisoner. Sent to the penal colony on Primus, she had accepted her fate, not with dread, but with the firm belief that, even there, her genetically enhanced mind and body could and would prevail.

Beta Test Part 1

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Part One

The large box certainly looked out of place. Sure, it was sitting on the stairs where the mailman usually left packages, and sure, it had a clear address label on its top, but it didn’t look like any package Erin had ever received before. The 2-foot wide box was shaped like a cube and was jet black, with no apparent flaps or openings. But it did have her name clearly printed on the top: Erin Feston, 119 Palm Blvd, and so the young woman who had just gotten home from work bent over to pick it up. The box was made of some hard plastic material and was heavier than Erin expected. She was able to get it up and into her house, wondering who on earth could have sent her such a box.

Betrayal Chapter 5: Problem Of Perception

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Betrayal Chapter 4: Fooling Myself)

Part Five Chapter Twenty – Problem Of Perception

Even though it was so quiet I could barely say for sure that I heard it, somehow the sound of Sarah’s key in the front door was enough to wake me. She stormed into the living area, still wearing the long coat she used to cover up her rubber outfit.

“Wake up you lazy sluts,” she yelled.

Betrayal Chapter 6: When You Start To Want It

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Betrayal Chapter 5: Problem Of Perception)

Part Six Chapter Twenty-Five – When You Start To Want It

“A good slave should be seen and not heard,” Mistress observed.

I took this as an indication not to reply, though I was always fearful of speaking unless there was a direct question, and sometimes even then. At times my mistress liked to make rhetorical statements and did not appreciate them being answered by a stupid literal minded slut.

Betrayal Chapter 7: Do Girls Love Ponies?

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Betrayal Chapter 6: When You Start To Want It)

Part Seven Chapter Thirty – Do Girls Love Ponies?

The next morning we woke up with the sun, or slightly before it. It wasn’t long before Mistress Sarah emerged and fed us with cornflakes and milk in the trough. Compared to my usual meals it was a feast. As we were finishing up eating, Master John came out to watch everything that Sarah did, though he never said a single word the entire time.

Billy

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

In the year 2147, scientists working on the human genome made a startling breakthrough. While still unable to completely map human DNA, they discovered a process that allowed them to swap X and Y chromosomes. In essence, they could now change anyone’s gender at will. Experiments performed on volunteers showed that, once the chromosome swap had been performed, the subject’s body slowly conformed itself to its new gender. Which meant that a man could have the procedure done, and, after about a month for his body to change, would become the woman he would have been had he been born female.

Billy 2

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Billy)

Part Two

Billy Marston flopped down on her bed, her cheeks puffing out with frustration. She hadn’t realized becoming a girl would be this much work.

None of her clothes fit any more. Of course, they were sized for her boy body, not her new girl body, so they were loose in some places, way too tight in others. So as a first order of business, her mother had taken her shopping. Which, of course, led to a fight.

Birching Miss Birch

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

A Mad Bitch Office Manager is tamed by her secretary. An autocratic and abusive office manager, known by all who work under her as “The Mad Bitch,” is retrained during a weekend “Wilderness Bonding Experience” and turned into a submissive slave, lily.

Slave lily is a natural-born pain-slut, so this story– eventually– gets to a lot of pain and humiliation. If that isn’t your preferred genre, you might want to skip this story. Also, all sex is F/f, so if you want M/F or M/f, this isn’t your story.

Bondage Barbie 8

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Bondage Barbie 7)_

Bondage Barbie 8 by Anne Gray

Chapter 8 - A Friend in Need

The phone call from Beth came just after lunch. She had a problem and wondered if she could come over and talk. Beth was a lovely girl in her mid twenties just a couple of years younger than me. We had gone through college together and frequently went out for a meal or movie. Over the years I had often wondered whether I should tell her about my “interests” but always decided on the side of caution.

Bondage Barbie 9

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Bondage Barbie 8)_

Bondage Barbie 9 by Anne Gray

Chapter 9 - “One Willing, One Not!”

I need not have been concerned about Beth, as I released her from the first taste of real bondage she couldn’t stop thanking me. After a long, warm shower and a late meal we sat in the living room and talked into the night about what I had done, her reactions to it, and what the future could hold for us both. It was not long before we decided that she should move in with me, at least on a trial basis.

Brenda

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

As a teen, Brian Jenkins had discovered, quite by accident, that he possessed a very special gift. With a thought, he could alter reality. At first, he’d been nearly overwhelmed with dreams of how he could use this to make the world a better place, but he soon learned there were limits to this ability. He could only change things he could see. He couldn’t end war, couldn’t eliminate disease. Only things he could see with his own eyes could be changed. And images on television didn’t count either, he quickly learned.

Caught Crossdresser

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

This story contains accounts of bondage, crossdressing and humiliation. If this offends you please read no further.

First let me explain that I am a hetro crossdresser. I am also into bondage and DS play thou I rarely get the chance to do bondage and DS as partners are hard to find.

This story takes place as I am a senior in HS. My Mom and I live in a modest two-story house with a basement. It’s a really nice neighbourhood, nice yards, not rich but not poor.

Caught Crossdresser

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

This story contains accounts of bondage, crossdressing and humiliation. If this offends you please read no further.

First let me explain that I am a hetro crossdresser. I am also into bondage and DS play thou I rarely get the chance to do bondage and DS as partners are hard to find.

This story takes place as I am a senior in HS. My Mom and I live in a modest two-story house with a basement. It’s a really nice neighbourhood, nice yards, not rich but not poor.

Check Please

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

I had been stuck in a loveless marriage for about 10 years. Loveless is too nice of a description. We pretty much hated each other and only stayed together for the kids.

My wife and I had developed a strange relationship that involved us making a lot of deals with each other. We bartered for everything. Me cutting the lawn was worth two home cooked dinners. Me washing the dinner dishes was worth one load of my laundry being washed, dried and folded. Me painting a room would get me a blowjob. This evolved out of necessity. Especially the sex part. Everyone needs sexual release and we did not want each other cheating around town. Again not out of love but because we did not want to look like fools when people found out. Everyone thought we had a great marriage and we wanted to keep up the illusion.

Chess

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Lady Livuetta looked across the board in the heart of the House of Balances, at that bitch Madame Catalina. The whore who had stolen her Antoine’s heart, or at least his cock, had an entire household arrayed around her in the ranks required of the game. Her over the top curves made her look like a slut in black velvet, a far cry from Livuetta’s willowy frame.

Livuetta had her own ranks, arrayed in white as she was. It had taken enough doing just to get them there. Coin for the servants in the front ranks. Demonstrations of her prowess on the board for those consenting to play the major pieces. Promises and threats. Although often not so many of those. It turned out that the attractions of the House of Balance were enough for most, even with the threat of consequences. Maybe especially with them for the likes of Reynard and Timon, her rooks. And for her sister Teresa, it hadn’t even taken that.

Click

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Click! The front door popped open. “Hi Honey, it’s only me” my wife called.

Click 3: Turning the Tables

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

continues from part two

Part 3: Turning the Tables

Confessions of a Teenage Bondage Slut 2: The Playdate

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Confessions of a Teenage Bondage Slut)

Part 2: The Playdate

Hello, all! It’s me again, Lindsay. If you haven’t already, I strongly recommend you read my earlier story for all the pertinent background on my fetish and sex life, as I explain most of the circumstances and history behind our bondage play. Once again, I give Gromet permission to post my email address as “linnndsay” (with 3 “n”s) at hotmail dot com, but I’m not going to use a direct link.

Contract

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Breanna could feel her hands trembling as she handed her signed invitation to the doorman. As he examined the paper, she wondered, for perhaps the thousandth time, who would possibly invite her to an event like this. And who did she know that could afford the outlandish costume that had come with the invitation?

The boots weren’t so bad, though the five inch heels made walking a bit difficult. Black leather, like the rest of the outfit, they stretched skin-tight all the way to her thighs. Her skirt, was tight, reaching only halfway down her thighs, making her ever aware of the fact that she wore nothing beneath it. But it was the top half of the outfit that made her uneasy. Stretched tight over her large breasts, the shiny black to left her stomach bare almost to the bottoms of her breasts. Long sleeves covered her arms, while built-in gloves covered her hands. The high collar reached almost to her chin, making it rather difficult to turn her head.

Contrition 3

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Contrition 2)

Part 3

Please read the previous parts first to understand what is going on.

Such sweet and delicate skin.

She’s so pale. The dusting of freckles on her nose and cheeks enhance and display her beauty. The red hair hangs down, a mass of loose curls, still damp to the touch of my fingers as I instruct her to lean forward so I can get to the buckle of the gag. The nape of her neck is fine and delicate and white. I stroke it as I unbuckle the gag. My arousal is mounting and I can barely stop myself from panting, so high is the heat in my throbbing pussy.

Coven

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Cast of Characters

Lulu – Blonde, full-figured, a paid sacrificial-victim of cult Anne-Marie – Witch-leader, coven organizer, roommate Jo-Anne – Assistant coven-leader, witch, devil-worshipper Bob and Dick – Cult gay couple, piercing-suspension experts Freddy and Harry – Cult medical men, bleeding-wound staunchers Shrouded Coven pacing-chanting members, a “Leaping Lures” [fishing-cabin motel] desk-clerk – all small-part players

All characters were more than eighteen by the time of the story. ***

CAVEAT: Activities described herein may be hazardous to health, so please don’t try this at home! ***

Coven 2

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Coven)

Cast of Characters

Lulu – Blonde, full-figured, a paid sacrificial-victim of cult Anne-Marie – Witch-leader, coven organizer, roommate Jo-Anne – Assistant coven-leader, witch, devil-worshipper Bob and Dick – Cult gay couple, piercing-suspension experts Freddy and Harry – Cult medical men, bleeding-wound staunchers Marge - confused teenage motel-keeper’s daughter Shrouded Coven pacing-chanting members, a “Leaping Lures” [fishing-cabin motel] desk-clerk – all small-part players

All characters were more than eighteen by the time of the story. ***

Cuckold

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

This story took place several years ago and the names have been changed to protect the not so innocent. Deb and I had a friend named Ken who was without a steady girlfriend for no reason that we could ever figure out. Ken was a good friend and Deb and I felt sorry for him and the three of us did alot together. Besides he was always alot of fun to be around. I was an average looking guy and considered myself very lucky to have Deb. Deb was a very good looking girl with an honest 36d chest and a voluptuous body. She ordinarily dresses very plain and when we were in high school she was one of the best kept secrets around.

Damsel Day Part 2

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Damsel Day)

Damsel Day – Part Two So Far:

Louise is being transformed into a ponygirl for the day. She has long fantasised about this but now her friend Sally has organised a whole day outdoors for her to become Damsel the pony. The transformation is being done with the help of another lady Vanessa who has experience as a ponygirl owner and trainer. They have just about completed phase one, and Damsel is looking beautiful in her harnesses. But she is very uncomfortable and very scared. Sally has decided to allow her an opportunity to use her safe-signal… Part Two:

Details

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

She swore the alarm clock had to be broken, or at the very least, have the incorrect time set. It seemed just minutes ago she was locked in her cage for the night and here it was morning already. “Another Monday morning” she sighed to herself. She could find out what time it was easy enough, at least what she was told the time was, but dates were out of the question.

Dirty Dungeon

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

I have always been interested in the medieval times. They were good at restraint and punishment. I had always decided that I too would like to experience the medieval punishment and restraint. I envisioned myself stripped and shackled and led away to the dark castle dungeon locked away. So I created this dungeon scene, my most elaborate self-bondage I have done yet.

The house that my girlfriend Adonica and I live in was built in the early 1940’s so the basement was perfect. It needed to be just right however! I wanted this to feel real and the set had to be prepared carefully! I started by carrying in buckets of dirt that I got from the apartment housing that was going up in the lots across the way from our house. Piles of dirt from the basements were easily accessible and I carried bucked after bucket of black dirt down the basement making a very nice and thick dirt floor in the smallest room of the tiny basement. The dungeon was taking shape. Next I covered the window with cardboard so it would be dark, I cut little slots in the cardboard before placing it over the window giving the impression of closely spaced bars. The small amount of light that shown in was perfect for day and at night would be almost completely black as I checked it during the night that week prior to my time of confinement. The outside street light was at just an angle from the house that only small slivers of light shone in, just enough for me to be able to glimpse myself in my bondage imprisonment in the late evening and early morning hours.

Dog Show

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

continued from Ken’s Birthday Gift

I decided to try to keep a diary of the things that Ken and my boyfriend and I did over the years, but I would write them down in the order that I remembered them and not necessarily the order that we did them. This way my boyfriend, who turned into my husband, would be free to just experience what we did. I also realized that he would be less involved with what Ken and I did and if I continued to let him write about our adventures they would be from a limited perspective. Ken had built a fenced in “dog run” around the old dog house at his cabin. The area was closed off and not more than three feet high all covered with chain link fence. Ken and I could tell that hubby liked being our pet dog and when the weather was nice and we were at the cabin he would spend some time in there with his food and water bowl. Ken liked it better when we screwed each others brains out without our pet dogs potential interruptions. Several times we went out for the day and left him there, but only if the weather was good. On rainy days or if it was cold out we could give him the run of the cabin and go out, or even lock him in the large dog training crate for the night. After the first time with hubby being our dog, during my Barbie gang bang, we didn’t use the elaborate cuff and harness set up on him. The rig was designed to limit his motions to “dog like” but were unnecessary because he was easy to train. He was only our dog when we were at the cabin and we put his collar on him. Many times we went to the cabin and didn’t play at all, just friends camping together, friends with an odd relationship though.

Dog Show

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

continued from Ken’s Birthday Gift

Dream Weaver: Origins and Dreams

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Dream Weaver: A Week in Plastic)

Dream Weaver: Origins and Dreams

Oh. So you want to know how my shop got its name eh? Yes, that will do nicely for a story. Though at that time I wasn’t really recording anything, so this will just be what I happen to be able to remember. It was maybe… about twenty years ago? Maybe a little more, time doesn’t really hold that much meaning for me beyond day to day appointments. Anyway, I was just getting bored of my “live like a normal person” phase, and was looking for an outlet for my magic. Somehow, though I can’t remember the details of it, I got it in my head that it would be fun to pretend to be a genie and grant someone’s wish. So I enchanted one of those classic genie-oil-lamps to alert me if someone rubbed it. Then I tossed it aside in a park in the middle of the night and left. I remember it took a few days for someone to finally try it, but it did eventually happen, and I did pop out of the lamp wearing a stereotypical Arabian outfit. Now, I’d expected there to be a handful of people around, maybe with a few poking fun at the person who rubbed the lamp, so I made a grand sweeping bow saying “How may I serve you master?” before I took a look at my surroundings. An ear-piercing shriek brought me to my senses, and caused me to take stock of where I was; standing in a bathroom with a young woman soaking in a tub, at that moment trying to gather soap around herself in an attempt to conceal her body. I made a quick judgement call, and decided it would be more fun not to break character. “Well Mistress, if you didn’t like the idea of me seeing you naked perhaps you shouldn’t have summoned me while washing yourself.” I said, keeping the somewhat haughty tone I’d used when entering. “I didn’t actually expect that to work! Genies aren’t real! Nothing is supposed to happen when you rub a lamp!” She retorted while still trying to cover herself. “I’ll admit my kind are rare, but there ARE stories about us. Never discount stories as totally false, they have to come from somewhere right?” Just as a side note, genies ARE real, they just like to keep to themselves. That Aladdin movie had it all wrong; their lamps are a paradise for them. They’re basically gods of their own realms in there so why would they want to come out? “I’m still allowed to be surprised that you popped out, you just said yourself that you’re rare!” “OK I’ll give you that. Now, as long as I’m here I believe I owe you three wishes?” “Would it count as a wish for me to ask you to turn around so I can get out of here and at least wrap a towel around myself?” “I suppose that one can be on me.” “Thank you.” At this point I turned and she got out of the tub and began to dry herself off. “So do you have a name?” “Call me Quill, Mistress.” Now, it was fortunate for me that she didn’t ask me to leave to room. Why you might ask? Because she forgot that there was a mirror behind me. When she got out of the bath I got a rather good look at her body, before she wrapped it in a towel. She was maybe five-and-a-half feet tall, and couldn’t have weighed more than one-twenty, with a fair amount of that weight distributed on her chest. She had strawberry blonde hair in soft curls down just beyond her shoulders, a fair complexion, and amazingly clear skin. If that rogue mage from my last story had captured this girl, she would never spend longer than a few minutes on display before someone rented her again. “And you call me Laura, being called Mistress feels weird.” “Very well Laura. So now that you’ve dried off, do you have any wishes?” “Well…” She turned so red at this point that I figured she’d have boiled her bath if she was still in it. “I do have one wish. You might think it’s silly though.” “If it is for something frivolous then do not worry yourself. I know you mere mortals have strange tastes, and it is not my job to judge them, just to indulge them.” “Well… I need to figure out how to phrase this. I don’t want my wish to backfire on me.” “Then perhaps I can help you figure that part out. I know some stories of my brethren have us deliberately misinterpreting wishes for our own sadistic amusement, and I wish to assure you I am not that kind of genie.” “How do I know I can trust you?” “You don’t. But just don’t say ‘I wish’ before you talk it out to me and I cannot act on it.” “I guess that part is true. OK, I’ll just think out loud then. You let me say what all I’m thinking, then I’ll ask for your opinion. Got it Quill?” “Ok Laura, do as you wish.” “By the time I have used all three of my wishes, this is what I want to have happened: I want to be a toy. Not a woman, not even really me, at least not the way I am now. I want someone to own my body, and I want my body to do whatever that person says, up to and including having it change shape on their command. I want to always remain a woman though, and always humanoid. Things like my hair colour, ethnicity, breast size and the like would be totally up to my owner though. Even what my body is made of could be changed on command; if my owner wants me to be a statue, great! A lovedoll? No sweat! As for my mind, I want to be disconnected from myself, in kind of a waking dream state. I would see my owner as my boyfriend/husband, and I would be in the perfect relationship. So, is this all possible?” I was… stunned to say the least. She’d obviously been harbouring this fantasy for quite some time and I did want to help her with it, but it involved mind-magic. Now, I don’t think I’ve fully explained my position on messing with other peoples heads so let me do it here: it’s evil. Oh, it can be used for some good purposes, but overall it’s powerful, dangerous magic that has a good chance to corrupt the user and target alike. IF the target is willing then there’s no chance of them being corrupted, but there is still a good chance for the caster. Corruption, in magic terms, is a persons personal magic supply becoming tainted with impure emotions. What impure emotions are are up for debate, but hate, disdain for life, and the need to rob others of their free will, are pretty safe bets. What corruption means for a mage is that they’re slowly going to be taken over by their magic; losing themselves to the pursuit of whatever tainted them to begin with. So someone who became corrupted by enslaving people is going to go out and try more and more crazy things to enslave more and more people. For a non-mage corruption tends to lead to insanity. So it’s something to be avoided. There is however one single, convoluted, difficult, and time-consuming method to get around all of that though: a technique known as Dream Weaving. It can only be performed on a willing subject, so that eliminates the chances of the target being corrupted. Additionally it can only be used to make changes the target desires, and I’m not talking waking desires, I mean the desires of the heart. If someone wants something badly enough it becomes a part of them, and Dream Weaving is all about the mage making those desires manifest, by giving the subconscious enough power to make it happen. So because the mage isn’t actually doing all that much, besides providing power, and maybe a gently nudging the targets dreams in the right direction, there’s no chance of corruption. This is the technique I used with Laura, after explaining how it was possible of course. “So that’s what I would need to do in order to complete your wish.” “You can’t just snap your fingers and make it happen?” “Unfortunately no. What you are asking for would take more power than I have available to me at any given moment, but over the course of time I can make it happen. You need only say ‘I wish for you to fulfil my innermost desire’ and I will begin carrying out my task each time you sleep.” “Well then… Quill, I wish for you to fulfil my innermost desire.” “I shall begin tonight then. Sweet dreams Laura.”

Ella's Vacation Chapter 1

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter One Part One - Pick Up & Delivery

“Elly, Elly are you with me?” The question had shocked her out of her thoughts, again she wondered if she really knew what the hell she was doing, she smiled and looked at the man addressing her.

“I’m sorry I was lost in my own thoughts.” She apologized with a smile. Her name was Elaine actually. A spelling she had never really liked, most people called her Elly, but a few of her closer friends called her Ella.

Emma's Entombment 3

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Emma’s Entombment 2)

Part 3

Erotic Disclosure 3

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Erotic Disclosure 2)_

Chapter 3 – Turning up the Heat

I lay there, still gently swinging in deep space. Every muscle in my body was relaxed, every thought banished. It felt almost transcendent. It felt like, just for a moment, I’d touched the deep, dark pulsing life force itself.

Paul was still gently holding my head and looking down into my face.

Steve was now spread out on one of the other mattresses, his beautiful body languid and satisfied.

Erotic Disclosure Chapter 4: Staged Desire

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Erotic Disclosure 3)_

Chapter 4 – Staged Desire

Once in the safe haven of my room, I flung myself on the bed and lay there for a while, staring at the ceiling. My pussy still ached and stung and the memory of recent events replayed in my head like a film reel. I’d been used, abused and humiliated – yet the breath caught in my throat as I re-lived those erotic experiences. The look of desire on the men’s faces, their urgency, the way they were both so totally turned on and hot for me – those images, those feelings still coursed through me.

Erotic Disclosure Chapter 5: Sexy Memories

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Erotic Disclosure Chapter 4: Staged Desire)_

Chapter 5 – Sexy Memories

I lay there for some time, just appreciating the night sky. The pool and the night air had cooled me. I felt relaxed, languid. Suddenly, I caught sight of some movement – a figure in the darkness. My heart began to race. I was still mostly naked, wearing only a damp G-string. My sexy velvet dress lay in a crumpled heap on the deck. Before I’d had a chance to stir, the figure was beside me – close enough to make out a face – Steve.

Ever Increasing Bondage

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

The notion of being tied up had always held a strange fascination for Lauren, although until now her curiosity had lain dormant within her. Now, however, when the hint of an opportunity to actually participate arose, something stirred within her & she found herself desperately hoping that she was going to be able to experience firsthand something that had so far been merely a flight into fantasy.

The nineteen year old slim, attractive brunette was staying the weekend at the home of two of her old school friends, Jade & Jasmine. Their parents were away for a few days, so the identical twins had invited Lauren to stay over until Monday at their house in the country. Not so much a house really, as a small mansion, with old creaking stairs, rambling corridors, cellars, an attic, & more rooms than Lauren had ever bothered to count. The house was set in several acres of its own grounds & boasted an orchard & a walled garden. Reached only by a long driveway from the road, the idyllic setting was peaceful, isolated & secluded.

Ever Increasing Bondage 3

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Ever Increasing Bondage 2)

Part 3

Lauren peered out through the tiny peep holes of the leather hood and sighed contentedly. The dim light from the single dusty bulb that hung from the ceiling cast shadows around the cellar, revealing only vague images and blurred outlines in the junk filled space beyond. Nothing moved and there was no sound, save for Lauren’s low breathing, which of necessity had to be through her nose alone. It must have been an hour or so since the twins had taken their leave and returned to the upstairs world, leaving Lauren to while away her time in a state of immobilised solitude.

Fantasy B&B Part 2

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Fantasy B&B)

Part Two

I start to walk to the hallway and when I peek out into the hallway, I can see others doing the same thing I am, starting to walk out into the hall, slowly, as if not expecting what is going to happen next to them, as that is how I was feeling. When I get totally out of the room, I hear the door shut behind me. I turn and see that there is no knob on this side either. I happen to look on the floor and see two foot prints, or actually what would be two high heel prints on the floor and I figure that is where I need to be standing. So I move there and face down the hall, in the direction the prints seemed to be pointing. I look ahead and see others looking around, and when a couple notice what I am doing, they see me gesture to the floor with my eyes and head, and they catch on and find the marks on the floor. Then we hear a door open behind us and the sounds of high heels coming up from there. “Well, sissies, I guess you are not all that stupid, as some tend to be in the beginning. I am Mistress Angela and I am the Head Mistress here at the Joiner Academy for Sissies. Many years ago, Madeline Joiner started a B&B for sissies to indulge themselves in, and then realized that some of the sissies wanted or needed something more. So She started this academy. Sissies do not request to come here, necessarily, but many want to be here. But many do not want to end their time here, for in the end, they are sold off to the highest bidder, and the bids do get rather high, and they no longer get to enjoy their time here as they are now slave’s to their new owners. Their new owners can be men, women or both even. There are the occasional She-male owners, but not too many. We do have them as your trainers though, as we also have women here for your training.” “Now, the first thing that you should know here is that it is rare that an owned slave comes here, but we have that privilege this time. It is the only one wearing a collar that can not be removed. It’s name is sissy, which seems rather aptly named, though it has a middle name, slut, so I guess we will have to call it sissy slut so that we can call it out individually when necessary.” “Next, you will be given a meal and then be taken to the instructional room where you will learn the rules for this Academy. There is no dismissal from the academy, just punishments that will make you remember not to misbehave in the future. Take the time to learn what you need to learn, and you will survive the academy. If you do not learn, you will suffer and may have to become a prostitute rather than a sissy slave to your new Mistress or Master.” I listened to the Mistress and all I could do was think back, wondering who she was referring to as being my owner. As far as I could see, I was indeed the only one wearing a permanent collar with the name sissy on it, and wearing a charm between my breasts that said slut. But I was afraid to say anything for fear of being punished, and I did learn a little something in the military, in that you will learn more by listening and paying attention than by asking questions at the wrong time…

Fantasy B&B Part 3

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Fantasy B&B Part 2)

Part Three

“Did that feel good, sissy? I am sure it did, and you will get quite a few more of that, but first…” then I felt the dildo slide out and something else being placed in it’s stead. Then I felt it expand and start to vibrate, which elicited a moan from my mouth.

“Oh, sissy likes them big, huh? Well, this will be even better for you then!” as she took a large penis gag and locked it into my mouth, and I could taste that is had some cum on it.

Fantasy Football Slaves

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Fantasy Football Slave edition The Tara and Racheal story

All characters are fictional. First part will be slow as it sets up the story line

Chapter 1

January 24, 2016 6am

Tara Kern was extremely nervous and could not sleep, so she got out of bed early this morning, as this was the day set by the fantasy football league for all losers to start their one week of slavery.

Fantasy Football Slaves 2

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Fantasy Football Slaves)

Fantasy Football Slave edition The Tara and Racheal story

Editor’s note: All characters are fictional.

Chapter 2

January 24, just before noon

Sue drove the car to Racheal’s home and as they approached the closed gate, all three were amazed at the size of her estate. They were buzzed in and through the intercom and Sue was instructed to park at the garage and they were to walk to the front door.

Faye's Days

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Hey there, say there.

My name’s Faye and this all really happened during 2 ½ days in late 2002. But first of all, I want to tell you that it’s okay if you skip the part about me and go to the dirty part. I understand. No, really!

=========

…Thank you for still being here with me. I’m not sure why I’m typing this or what I’ll do with it. I guess I’ll upload it somewhere because, well, what else can I do? I can’t print copies and send them as Christmas cards to my friends

Finishing School 9

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Part Nine

We were woken by the early sun and as we drifted in and out of that wonderful mid sleep/awake feeling Emma returned.

“Well I hope you are relaxed and rejuvenated at the same time, because we have a big day ahead.” She pulled back the rubber sheet and playfully slapped Sarah’s backside, now covered in her flimsy panties again.

“Poo, what a stink, I don’t even want to know what you have been up to, although I can guess. Okay, Sarah, up you get and off to Peggy, she’ll get you showered and dressed while I deal with this sleek seal here.” Sarah stood and bent over to give me a last kiss, then winked and left. I heard her run down the corridor; she must have been a fine sight in her yellow baby doll and panties!

Finishing School II part 4

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Part Four

It was early afternoon by the time we made it back to the flat. I was almost dragged from the car and back to the rubber room. Mia and Uta were there, chatting. Mia was dressed in a tight red rubber dress with a high mandarin collar, long sleeves and a slit up the skirt to mid thigh. She was heavily made up and looked fabulous. Uta was also striking, but in a different way. She wore shocking pink tights, and a bright pink bra – nothing else, a stunning apparition with her cute blonde hair. They saw Sigi was furious and she said to them.

Finishing School II part 5

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Part Five

I don’t know how long I was out, but I awoke still suspended from my wrists. I stared in a mirror and saw that I was wearing an anal spreader, and butt plug, together with the female mask, the cock gag and re-breather mask (the valve of which had mercifully been turned up to allow me considerably more air). But my tights, corset, heels, dress, posture collar and most important my pouch had gone. My backside was burning and Uta was applying a cool ointment to my rear, smoothing it evenly, quite enjoying herself. The salve was cool and worked wonders, and while this was going on I continued to breathe in the heavy rubber aroma.

Finishing School II part 6

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Part Six

Once she had gone, Sigi said.

“Mmm, you nearly tried to give the game away there, Maxine. Well it is too late now, your fate is sealed and there is no one coming to your rescue, you’ve run out of chances now and soon there will be no need for secrets.” They took the reins and resumed their seats. I felt the shocks in my arse increase in frequency and power, and we were off again. This time she began to whip my rear, as if to teach me a lesson and I had to go faster and faster, with Sarah at my side trying to keep in step. We ran by classrooms, and past staring, giggling and shocked faces.

Finishing School II part 7

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Part Seven

I drifted in and out of sleep and didn’t remember much of the night. As the sun rose and came through the single high window I started to gain my senses and looked to my side where I saw Sarah. She was still encased in the glass cube but her headgear had changed overnight. She still had the tight black and red rubber helmet but strapped around her nose and mouth she had an aviator’s mask, the hose of which led to an inhalation canister attached to the side of her glass box. I didn’t know what was in it, but I surmised it would be pungent rubber. Her cheeks were also puffed out and she was plainly well gagged underneath. The front of her mask was now covered in dried juices and I could only imagine how she had spent the night. She seemed to be asleep or at least dozing and I chose not to wake her.

Four Hands are Better then Two!

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Four Hands are Better then Two!)

Part 2

Chapter 3

Lorene then goes over to the corner and gets the office chair that was there, she rolls it over to me and Jen pushes me into it. Just as I am about to say something Lorene works the gag into my mouth and pulls it tight in the back and fastens it up. Now unable say or do anything Jen and Lorene gather in front of me as they start to laugh, Jen looks at Lorene and says this was a great idea you had, Lorene answers yes it was, we should have lots of fun with him.

FutureCom's New Barista

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Clara’s brow furrowed slightly as she answered the questions on the touch screen in front of her.

Have you had any children? – No. Are you on any hormonal birth control? - No Do you live alone? - Yes Any family or siblings? - No siblings. Parents passed when she was a teenager. Do you have any piercings or body modifications? - No Have you had any severe injuries or surgeries? – No Any fears or phobias? – Can’t think of any.

G Man At The Kennel

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

After teasing Jackie about waiting for my turn in her kennel (see Ken’s Birthday Gift), she finally placed me in one! Gromet

Part One

Fortunately the mysterious disease only seemed to effect the larger breeds, and not fatally either. Their skin would stink though, and they would scratch themselves raw trying to satisfy itches that wouldn’t go away. It was highly contagious, so much so that humans had unwittingly passed it from one dog to another with visits to the veterinarian in search of a cure. These were well loved dogs, and their owners would do almost anything to stop their suffering, and the Center for Disease Control set up an automated facility to care for these dogs using the only method that looked successful.

Gai-Shift - Angel 3: 'Great Expectations'

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Angel 2: Captain Zana Hoffsteder)_

To review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge To understand the Gai Shift, please read the previous story Gai-Shift prior to reading this one.

Chapter 3: ‘Great Expectations’

Another night passed.

In a high loft, a flower girl struggled against her unshiftable ropes, her hard nipples and moistened mat a clear sign of the fearful excitement coursing through her. Gagged, her thoughts spun a desperate mantra; “I’m just a flower girl! What does it want with me? I’m just a flower girl…”

Gai-Shift - Hotel California Chapter 2: Complimentary Package

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Hotel California Chapter 1: Laundry Service)_

To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Continued from part 1

_Chapter 2: Complimentary Package

With thanks to Brushslut_

Li-Jack found himself flat on his back, stripped naked except for the humiliating testicle cage. He was on a soft bed in one of the guest rooms, the wind from the street playing across his exposed flesh, comforting in an invasive way. His hands were bound together to the headboard. His feet were likewise trussed, locked down by a line that looped under the bed, presumably anchored to its frame.

Gai-Shift - Magic 1: Megan the Witch

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge_

Chapter 1: Megan the Witch

“Entrée,” Lady Petunia Goldwaith responded to the knock on her chamber door. The girl who entered was Indian, her lithesomely svelte torso garbed with a modest sari. “Ah, Rani! How good of you to visit. How are your preparations for your expedition into the Pit coming?”

Gai-Shift - Oasis Chapter 3: Guests of Ra'idah

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Oasis Chapter 2: Carin the Flower Vitch)_

Chapter 3: Guests of Ra’idah

Nudge… Nudge…

Kate awoke to an insistent blunt prodding, fluttered her purple eyelashes, yawned, stretched her arms. Then she saw the domed roof, the cozy rounded room and the thoroughly trussed, muted and blindfolded blonde nuzzling her and remembered where she was.

Ra’idah’s harem.

Carin had lain in overnight bondage, roped up by an alarmed Kate (who’d been unnerved by her plots of tulip-trussing revenge against her turncoat village). Yet now, after a full night’s sleep, those reservations seemed insignificant. Kate sat up, her trim body as naked as the day she was born, and looked down at her friend. The poor Dutch witch lay face down, hands and feet locked back into a well-knotted hogtie, her torso anchored with endless coils of rope. Her limbs were so trim and strong that Kate found her passions stirring.

Gai-Shift - Out of Africa Chapter 3: Priestess's Habits

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Out of Africa Chapter 2: All Aboard)_

_To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge

Chapter 3: Priestess’s Habits

with thanks to SkyHawk7x

April 13, 199_(later, and sadder, that day)_

Dear Diary;

I am sorry, my diary, for the harsh pen-strokes and blotting tear-stains. I am sitting at the small cabin desk, my gawky habit-draped frame bowed in despair, booted toes cocked down, knees together.

Gai-Shift - Out of Africa Chapter 7: Crossing the Line

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Out of Africa Chapter 6: Full Service)_

_To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge

Chapter 7: Crossing the Line

with thanks to SkyHawk7x

April 17, 199_by Adara Burke, reporter for The Sun_

I prefer past-tense; newspaper writing is always the was, rather than the is. A force of habit, so I recorded the events of this day in my own style. I’m sure Sister Annie would want things documented.

Gai-Shift - Out of Africa Chapter 8: Meeting the Natives

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Out of Africa Chapter 7: Crossing the Line)_

_To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge

Chapter 8: Meeting the Natives

with thanks to SkyHawk7x

April 20, 199_Trapped within its tight loops of palisades, Port Mons huddles against the encroachment of the luscious jungle. It is a town in fear, Captain Barberis tells us. The jungle that embraces its fearful districts has taken too many native girls already, girls absented for a month and then returned, shaken, somber and secretive._

Gai-Shift - Peregrine 1: Test & Capture

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge_

Chapter 1: Test & Capture

The button-cute, blonde-mopped, tool-festooned girl stood before the harvester-sized machine in the empty hanger and hugged her slender body in glee.

Van adored it when a test run went so well.

The device looked like an old LNER Mallard, bright blue, festooned with chrome and brass. Instead of drivers, it squatted on bogies. And between headlamp and pilot-wheel gaped a metallic maw. Like catfish whiskers, telescoping brass rods, tipped with gloved clutchers, hung to each side. Where a driver’s platform would have been perched the gleaming cogs of a computational machine, slowly clicking though its programming cards.

Gai-Shift - Peregrine 3: Hisstle the Catwoman

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Peregrine 2: Josie & the Foot Tease)_

Chapter 3: Hisstle the Catwoman

“When I first saw you come aboard with your tools, I thought you were a technophile,” Captain Zana Hoffsteder admitted from where she sprawled at the head of a galley table, one black-booted leg tossed over an armrest. “Perhaps you are some other sort of ‘phile.”

Van frowned from the door. She still had her black (to hide grease-and-oil smudges) top and her hip-hugging tan pants, tapering snugly at mid-shin. But where her feet had been shod in manni-blunt boots, they were now literally captured in black over-strapped sandals, her toenails garish scarlet, tiny silver heart-shaped locks tinkling at her ankles.

Gai-Shift - Peregrine 4: Bound for Pleasure

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Peregrine 3: Hisstle the Catwoman)_

Chapter 4: Bound for Pleasure

Airshipwoman Josie leaned against a bridge console, shifted her ponderous leather-harnessed breasts and sighed. At least she could look across the crowded bridge to where Van stood, so darling in those sky-high sandals still locked on her feet. She mused about how the fetish footwear exaggerated the curves of Van’s trim legs, forcing her feet and toes into cruel restriction. Delicious.

Gai-Shift - Peregrine 5: Petra's humiliation

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Peregrine 4: Bound for Pleasure)_

Chapter 5: Petra’s humiliation

Executive Officer Petra eased along the spindly walkway, surrounded by massive lung-like canvas gas cells. In her determined hands jutted a loaded and cocked bolomusket. Behind her trailed two leather-bodied airshipwomen, a dour bony-nosed blonde and a petite brunette. Their names weren’t important. Nothing was important save getting a clean shot at that the feline intruder who’d now carried off most of the crew.

Gai-Shift - Peregrine 6: The trap is set...

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Peregrine 5: Petra’s humiliation)_

Chapter 6: The trap is set…

Captain Zana Hoffsteder walked slowly along the row of staterooms. Tall and proportioned and commanding, her body snugly tucked into her rubberized airship suit, the confusion of her hair over her shoulders matched the confusion her sky-blue, bispeckled eyes.

Her entire crew - other than one useless girl - had been spirited away by her passenger’s amorous cat-girl. One by one the crew had been snarled by the creature’s ropes, their clothing stripped away, their passions empathetical broadcast for all to savor. The ship, deprived of its womanized fuel source, drifted in clouds, position uncertain.

Gai-Shift - Peregrine 7: Best laid plans...

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Peregrine 6: The trap is set…)_

Chapter 7: Best laid plans…

Van unrolled the engineering diagram of the Unbound Pleasure on the galley table before her, placing a horizontal ruler down its length and ripping off a line. Her button nose wrinkled – she smelled so skanky. Hard to tell how many times she’d cum over the last few days, what with catlike Hisstle’s rapinely ravenous radiations flooding the ship. But that wasn’t important right now. Nothing was important save the calculations before her.

Gai-Shift - Snowbound Chapter 3: Anna Oblonsky

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Snowbound Chapter 2: Cossacks)_

To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Continued from Part Two

Chapter 3: Anna Oblonsky

“Introducing First Officer Petra,” the courtier bellowed, “of the airship Unbound Pleasure!”

Petra paused in the high doorway to the Oblonsky estate ballroom, the eyes of the room upon her. Hundreds of women stared, some garbed in fine ribbons and fabrics, others done up in them. Music wafted overhead, but it was laced with whispered gossip.

Gai-Shift - Some Like it Knot 1: Manni Surprise

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge_

Chapter 1: Manni Surprise

Van lay in her broad bed, curled under the sheets like some languid golden-haired feline. It was a slow, sunny morning and nothing was pressing. All of the automated devices of the Goldwaith country estate were functional; the mail tubes, the rope sorters, the auto-winches. Even the woman-traps that dotted the grounds were primed to bundle up trespassing poachers.

Gai-Shift 1: World of the Gai-Shift

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The World of the Gai Shift | Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge)_

Explore a world which women rule, a world without wars, pestilence - or pesky domineering men! Slaves to their female masters, they exist only to provide pleasure…

Chapter 1: Welcome to the world of the Gai-Shift

Sergeant Thompson lead the retreat, speeded by whining enemy bullets, hampered by his aging body’s arthritis. The dozen men who were all that was left of his regiment dove into their familiar defensive trench. The sacrifices of the dead had not moved the Germans back a single foot. This came as no surprise; nothing had worked over the eight years the Great War had so far run.

Gai-Shift 3: 'Unbound Pleasure'

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift 2: Queen Lilla’s Mission)_

Chapter 3: ‘Unbound Pleasure’

Chief Officer Constance Drummand crossed her slender arms and watched the bridge activity as the Unbound Pleasure climbed through 10,000 feet, turning onto yet another new heading. Constance was well out of her normal environment; her slender body sheathed in a rubber airship suit, standing in a gondola reeking of newness, on her way to some lost Ecuadorian tribe. She shook her head in amazement, her short scarlet hair brushing unfelt over her encased shoulders.

Gai-Shift 6: Miss Anna

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift 5: Engine Room)_

Chapter 6: Miss Anna

Lady Petunia filled their glasses with a splash of bourbon, the endless sky visible through the stateroom window at her back. Constance sat in a small fold-down stool, while Captain Zana leaned against the desk, her long rubber-clad legs crossed before her. Once all the glasses were filled, she began her tale.

= O =

I was a quiet girl, very sweet and demure (Hoffsteder and Drummand exchanged glances at this). My childhood was very happy; good friends, Mother’s estate to race around on, a phalanx of maids to watch me, and my many science experiments. Mother was never there, of course, as she spent much of her time down in London, at play or plays-I’m not sure which. Still, I was happy enough. That is, until Miss Anna came.

Gai-Shift 7: Pollywogs

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift 7: Pollywogs)_

Chapter 8: High Mistress of Ecuador

“I didn’t think you’d be up this early,” Captain Zana Hoffsteder noted, adjusting her small glasses. “And what ever have you done to Lady Goldwaith? It’s a look that certainly works for her.”

Constance Drummand knew she, herself, looked shopworn. Even crisply attired in the black leather skirt, white blouse, and boots of the London Police Force, the weariness shown through. After all, it had only been five short hours ago when Zana finally unbuckled her from the cabin bulkhead, allowing her to crumple to the decking in a post-orgasmic funk. She didn’t even remember Petra carrying her to her cabin.

Gai-Shift 7: Pollywogs

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift 6: Miss Anna)_

Chapter 7: Pollywogs

The Unbound Pleasure throbbed west, its massive shadow thrusting over Puerto Rico’s lush hills. To catch favorable winds, they dropped low over southern Cuba, the pulse of their propellers rising the faces of brightly-dressed women and imprisoned men.

The warmer lower-altitude air convinced Captain Hoffsteder to order the cabin windows opened, to admit the jungle’s scent. Constance Drummand leaned out an open port, the sun hot on her rubber-clad back, the wind a caress across her cheek. Endless treetops slid past two hundred feet below, then a clearing where a naked man lay pegged out on the grass. A dark woman, scantily clad in a swimsuit, played with his body with a willowy peacock feather. She twisted to look up at the passing airship, waving gaily. Constance smiled and returned the greeting.

Gift with a Twist

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Half fact waiting to happen. ( And hoping most will happen )

After reading stories about packaged I became rather obsessed and aroused by the thought of it happening to me, I went on a few fetish sites and started to ask a few questions about how it could be achieved. I came across a guy (let’s call him Paul) who said he would gladly make some type of device to restrain me in while I was crated up and delivered back home to give my husband a big surprise and hopefully a lovely gift.

Girl Time 1: Discovery

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Girl Time 1: Discovery

For Carol, the time had come to solve a mystery. Myra and Sandy had been her best friends for longer than she cared to remember, and still there were things she didn’t know. Where did the two of them vanish to when they spent their mysterious weekends together? What did they do? And why did they never invite her? Now, after too long wondering, she’d decided it was time to find out.

Girl Time 2: Demonstration

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Girl Time 1: Discovery)

Girl Time 2: Demonstration

Helpless to escape the layers of clear plastic that pinned her naked body to the chair on which she sat, Carol could only watch as Myra dragged Sandy to the bed. Above the strips of tape that covered a mouth stuffed full of cloth, her eyes were wide, nearly frantic.

“Sorry I’m in such a rush,” Myra said, lifting Sandy onto the bed, “but I need to get this done. My stun gun is the best available, but I’ve made my own modifications to it. It doesn’t just incapacitate the body like normal stun guns. My design actually causes brief periods of unconsciousness. She’ll only be out for ten to fifteen minutes, and I definitely want to be done here before she wakes up.” She smiled. “I promise I’ll get back to you as soon as I’m done here.”

Health Club

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

I have a T-shirt with the saying “It’s been so long since I’ve had sex, I can’t remember who ties who” and have worn it to the aerobics club on a couple of occasions with no more than a grin or so in reaction from others. Finally a woman took notice in a more than casual way. The class had been a good workout and we were both drenched in sweat afterwards, when she came over to where I was standing. She was pretty good-looking, sort of tall with dark brown hair and a slim build. Her eyes were dark and she was dressed in a black workout suit. She told me she was watching during the class and thought I was doing pretty good for a guy. I told her I tried to do my best and enjoyed following a woman’s lead. With that she looked at me a bit closer and asked if I would like to learn the answer to my T-shirt’s question. I got flustered as usual, and my dick got hard and I spluttered a yes. She then told me to meet her at the counter in thirty minutes and be ready to go.

Home Invasion 2: Linda's Story

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Home Invasion 1: Discovered)

Part Two

3 Linda’s Story

Sleep was a long time coming…

The Tinies had worked long into the night making as much of Jennifer’s small studio apartment as accessible as possible. Rope ladders dangled from the kitchen counter, her bed, her desk and she assumed her bathroom as some Tinies had emerged from there shoving a half-full bottle of aspirin, her dental floss, a roll of white surgical tape, a bag of cotton balls and a box of bandages. They had filled sandwich bags with safety pins, paper clips and clamps, sewing needles and small nails from a box on her dresser near the hall. They had taken batteries from her desktop, pushpins and even her old I-Touch and charger. From her purse they had taken nail polish and gum, a pack of cigarettes, matches and her Zippo lighter and fluid, an emery board and finally her cell phone that lay on the floor tantalizingly just out of easy reach.

Horse Riding Discipline 1: The Saddle Room

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1: The Saddle Room

Ever since I was a school girl I have been taking horse riding lessons. I started out when I was about ten riding on a pony. When I was fourteen I started riding horses. My horse riding instructor was from that moment on a tough woman who exercised relentless discipline over her pupils and accepted no fooling around. If I, or any of my fellow pupils where messing around she would point her riding crop at you and say; “You there, saddle room duty!” This meant you had to organize and maintain the saddle room after finishing your class.

Horse Riding Discipline 2: A Brave Girl

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Horse Riding Discipline 1: The Saddle Room)

Part 2: A Brave Girl

I cycled home feeling very confused and strange. The fabric of my riding pants rubbed against my sore butt giving me a constant reminder of what just happened. That night I hardly slept and did not know if I would obey my instructor.

The next day I was very absent minded and clumsy. Luckily I managed not to draw the attention to this. My mind was racing. What will I do? What will happen if I go? What will happen if I do not go! Towards the end of the day I noticed I started to feel a growing feeling of curiosity about my upcoming adventure and even more about the behaviour of my instructor yesterday. Why would Joan do this? Which lesson does she want to teach me? I thought to myself. I gathered courage and decided I wanted to find out why she had treated me like this.

Horse Riding Discipline 3: Initiation

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Horse Riding Discipline 2: A Brave Girl)

Part 3: Initiation

I do not know how long I sat like this. But after a while I seem to awake from some kind of trance. I get up, stretch my legs and wriggle my arms. Strangely enough it seems as if I came to peace with my bonds and this helpless state I am in

Suddenly the door to the living room opens. “Come to me”, Joan says softly.

Horse Riding Discipline 4: Suffering

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Horse Riding Discipline 3: Initiation)

Part 4: Suffering

Joan kisses my forehead and smiles at me. “Do you love me so much that you want to suffer for me?” She asks.

“Yes miss”. I reply softly.

“Good, come back tomorrow then and prove it to me”, my mistress replies.

We cuddle a bit more and then I receive the key for the metal box. Joan stays on the coach as I take the box to the cold hallway. I unlock the box and get dressed. I do not want to go home but dare not go back inside. So with a sad but also satisfied feeling I cycle home. Back home in the bathroom I admire the red marks on my back, behind and upper legs. My hand wanders down to between my legs and I quickly rub myself to another climax. With trembling legs I stand in the shower thinking back to my adventure. I can hardly believe this happened to me. Tired of the thrill of this evening I fall asleep quickly. The next day at school I am distracted and unfocussed. I can hardly wait for the evening to meet Joan again.

Human Interest

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Note: This is a re-edit from the original version allowing for a longer story, if you’ve already read this chapter you may want to read it again for the changes. Part One Chapter 1: Opportunity Knocks

“Okay, people….. Everyone into the media room now!”

Christine hated these unscheduled interruptions. She only had two more hours to finish editing her “human interest” story for the News at 6 broadcast. When she stopped to think about it, it annoyed her even more that after a year of internship and six years of reporting that she was still stuck doing fluff stories instead of co-anchoring the news desk.

Human Interest

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Human Interest)_

Part Five

Chapter 8: Chariots and Fire!

Ella was chatting with Master Fredricks as they stood in the serving line while Irish half talked with, half interviewed, his ponygirl wife, Windsong. A few moments later, Irish was holding Windsong in her arms as she sobbed softly. Finally, Windsong regained her composure and thanked Irish for being so understanding.

“Chicken or beef?” the chef asked Windsong, breaking her somber mood.

Human Interest

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Human Interest)_

Part Six Chapter 9: A Special Treat

Mistress Ella chained Irish in her stall and Twilight volunteered to help her get her tack off and hung up so that Ella and Christine could go get the dinner cart. Ella secretly slipped Twilight the remote for Irish’s belt and she and Christine headed for the lodge announcing that they would be back in about a half an hour as they wanted to get their paint-splattered clothes into the washing machine before they dried.

I Married a Sex Slave 3: The Masked Intruder

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from I Married a Sex Slave 2: Domestic Bliss)

Part 3: The Masked Intruder

I stood in the hall closet, sweating profusely from nervousness, wondering just how I had gotten myself into this mess. Covering my face was a ski mask (in May), and I was holding a pair of handcuffs and a ball-gag. I glanced at my watch, hoping that Connie would return home soon. So that we could get this fantasy of hers started.

I, Masochist - Chapter 2: Abigail

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from I, Masochist - Chapter 1: Performance Art)

Chapter 2: Abigail

Chapter two of eight is W’s interview with “Abigail.”.

* * * * * * * * * * * *

I still wasn’t sure how I suddenly became a researcher for a sex therapist studying masochism, but two weeks later, I was back at Shelly’s apartment for the first of six interviews. Despite the fact that Dr Collins was a total asshole, I had agreed to meet with Shelly’s models and write up their stories, or at least write up the answers to their interviews. I think a lot of that decision had to do with the fact that after a night of fantastic sex following the party, Shelly batted her eyes at me again and asked, “So, will you do it? Will you help that old pervert figure out why we girls are like we are?”

I, Masochist - Chapter 3: Brenda

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from I, Masochist - Chapter 2: Abigail)

Chapter 3: Brenda

Chapter three of eight is W’s interview with “Brenda.”

* * * * * * * * * * * *

Brenda wanted to sit in Shelly’s living room for our talk. She was wearing a very small tube top that barely contained her ample breasts and a very small, very tight pair of denim shorts that would have had Daisy Duke blushing with embarrassment. I had no doubt which girl she was, or at least I was absolutely sure which model she had been in the performance. Up close, in natural light, her tattoos were even more striking. Some of the leaves were in the shape of flames and some of the flames were in the shape of leaves and the serpent or serpents that slithered throughout the burning foliage were a realistic pattern of black, green, yellow and orangish red. When combined with the movement of muscle behind it, the entire tattoo seemed to be alive.

I, Masochist - Chapter 4: Carol

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from I, Masochist - Chapter 3: Brenda)

Chapter 4: Carol

Chapter four of eight is W’s interview with “Carol.”

* * * * * * * * * * * *

Carol was almost an hour late for our appointment. I thought that she wasn’t going to show up at all and had just about given up on her when she rushed up to the apartment. “I’m sorry, Shelly,” she said as she came hurrying in the door. “But my son had a basketball game tonight that went into overtime. I’ve seen every one of his games since he started playing on the varsity team as a freshman, and I’m not going to break that string in his final year.”

I, Masochist - Chapter 5: Diane & David

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from I, Masochist - Chapter 4: Carol)

Chapter 5: Diane & David

Chapter five of eight is W’s interview with “Diane and David.”

* * * * * * * * * * * *

Diane’s first words as she came through the door to Shelly’s apartment were, “I hope you don’t mind that I brought David. He’s my twin brother. Dr. Collins only wanted to talk to women, but David is as much a pain slut as I am - maybe more so. I thought maybe his perspective would be helpful.”

I, Masochist - Chapter 7: Francine

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from I, Masochist - Chapter 6: Ellen)

Chapter 7: Francine

Chapter seven of eight is W’s interview with “Francine”

* * * * * * * * * * * *

For some reason, I was really looking forward to my interview with Francine. Part of it was because it would be my last interview, but mostly it was because I knew she had to be ‘bright eyes,’ the very blue-eyed girl whom I had helped push into orgasm that first night I watched Shelly’s performance art presentation of “I, Masochist.” She had been practically begging for more pain so that she could cum. I gave it to her and she gave quiet a performance with her screaming, thrashing orgasm. I knew that her story would be exceptionally interesting.

Indecent Proposal

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Not the terrible movie, but inspired by the terrible movie…

Indecent Proposal: A Second Honeymoon For The Rental Wife

“So let me get this straight, you guys have talked and you have consented, that is your willing to give your permission for your friend to borrow me for a little trip he has to take.”

“It sounds so bad when you say it like that” my husband Mike pleaded. “He is after all ‘our’ friend and not ‘my’ friend, to be semantically correct.”

Ingrid's Proposal

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Author’s note: This is my first attempt at posting a story so any constructive suggestions are welcomed. You can contact me at Maid2Btied at gmail dot com. The following is a fantasy of mine.

My field of view was dominated by a cock. It was a quite magnificent one, of a size that would fill me to my limit. I’d been in a bit of dry spell in terms of lovers and hadn’t seen a real penis in ages. The skin on the head was stretched tightly at the end of an erection. Veins stood out along the pink skin of the shaft. The whole penis wavered slightly in front of my face as if probing for my mouth. I wanted to reach up, wrap my hand around the thick rod and stroke it gently while guiding it into my parted lips. But thick coils of tightly tied ropes pinioning my arms securely behind my back prevented this. The bindings had been put there by Ingrid, my room mate from university days.

Jane's Story 5: Weird and Wonderful

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Jane’s Story 4: At The Club)_

Part 5: Weird and Wonderful

The weird …

Jane wiped the stove. It didn’t need wiping, but Cindy told her to wipe it. That was after she told Jane to strip and put on pantyhose, clipped heavy chrome-steel clamps to her nipples (those were going to be a bitch coming off), pushed a ridiculously large ball gag into her mouth, and locked a pair of leather cuffs on her wrists. Naked she could understand, but pantyhose?

Jasmine becomes a Slave

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

All characters are fictional and any resemblance to living people is just a coincidence as is the football game fictional. Chapter 1: The Bet

Racheal was picking out her outfit for the B&D party at Shelia’s tavern that Monday night. She selected a black leather cat suit that hugged her body and a thin black leather thong and while the cat suit covered her, it allowed everyone to know she had a toned sexy body.

Jasmine becomes a Slave 2: Learning about Racheal

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Jasmine becomes a Slave)

All characters are fictional and any resemblance to living people is just a coincidence as is the football game fictional. Part Two Chapter 3: Learning about Racheal ( some parts are slow but background is needed)

After a 20 minute drive, the van passed through an electronic gate and then drove up the long driveway and stopped in front of a huge mansion. “We are home now slave,” Racheal told jasmine. As Jasmine looked at the house she could not believe how rich Racheal was and what horrors were in store for her in there. Dragging jasmine by the leash Racheal entered the house and went directly to the elevator and down to the basement. When the doors opened, jasmine realized just how bad her position was when she saw the best equipped dungeon she had ever seen.

Kim's Tail 1: Kim's Introduction

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter 1: Kim’s Introduction

Kim walked into the solicitors’ office with a certain degree of discomfort. She wore a simple black dress, with matching handbag and shoes, as befitted the occasion. But even this nod to the conventions normally expected was a lie.

“Hypocrite”, she silently cursed. “He was a complete bastard and you’re not sorry that he is gone. The only reason that you are sitting here is for your chance to get your hands on 1.2 billion or at least a share.”

Kira 2

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Kira)

Part Two

“Beautiful, isn’t it?”

“Yes, Your Majesty, it is.”

Darin frowned. “Your Majesty? So should I call you General?”

Kira glanced toward him. “What?” She shook her head. “I’m sorry, my mind wasn’t here. And yes, it is very beautiful.”

The two rode together through a lightly forested area. Between the trees, wildflowers were in full bloom, filling the air with their color and scent. This ride had been Darin’s idea. Now, looking over at his companion, he wondered if even this scenery could help.

Kiss the Girl

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

“Don’t look, but I think that girl over there likes you. She keeps glancing over here, checking you out.”

I already knew who Tamlyn was talking about and I looked across the bar in the woman’s direction.

“What the hell, Ella? I said don’t look!” Tamlyn whispered with her hand cupped around her mouth.

Oops. Luckily, the woman was looking down through a collection of magazines or journals of some sort that were strewn haphazardly across the table of the booth she was occupying. She had a computer open and a stack of sticky notes. There was a wooden pencil that she placed in her mouth like a horse’s bit while she typed. Her brunette hair was pulled back in a ponytail and she wore thick plastic rimmed glasses. I thought that she was beautiful.

Late Night Library Fantasy

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

It all started with my late-night visits to Liverpool Central Library. I use the place at least once a week as I’m studying as a mature student. My preferred time is late, usually after midnight. It’s the best time to go as it’s pretty quiet & you be sure that the only other users are serious geeks who, like myself try to avoid being disturbed.

Anyway, back to my fantasy…..

Laura and Maggie 4: The Reckoning

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Laura and Maggie 3: Turned On By A Day Off)_

Story posted with author’s permission. Authors note: This story is obviously a fantasy and includes some practices which should not be imitated. Play safe!

Part 4: The Reckoning

Laura began to squirm on the bed but was hampered by the depth and softness of the duvet. She became distracted as Helen slid a finger between her legs, parted her lips and began to gently tease her clitoris and her inner lips. Lost in the moment, she was caught unawares as the gentle erotic message ended abruptly. She then froze as what appeared to be a bag came down over her head, which she quickly realized was one of the hoods from Maggie’s “dressing-down box”. Helen tugged the hood into place making sure the two slits in the front lined up with her nostrils. There were no eye or mouth apertures. Laura tried to make plaintive noises but the panty gag and hood combined to muffle her cries to near silence.

Leather or Knot 1: First Impressions

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter 1: First Impressions

It was late June in the Midwestern college town. Three weeks before, Dan had received his degree in Information Technology, but instead of celebrating, he was concerned for his future. The recent economic downturn had ruined his hopes for landing a job in his field, and for the first three weeks after graduation, Dan moped around his rented house checking the mail every afternoon for responses to job applications only to find nothing but bills.

Leather or Knot 2: Dan's First Modeling Session

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Leather or Knot 1: First Impressions)

Chapter 2: Dan’s First Modeling Session

Friday morning couldn’t arrive quickly enough for Dan. He had difficulty sleeping through the night with thoughts of Amanda wandering through his head. He couldn’t quite put his finger on why he kept thinking of her. It might have been the exotic nature of the shop. It might have been the slightly over-applied make-up. It might have been her smiling eyes. Hell, it could have simply been that he was a guy, but whatever the reason, he tingled at the thought of her.

Leather or Knot 3: Things Get Personal

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Leather or Knot 2: Dan’s First Modeling Session)

Chapter 3: Things Get Personal

Dan completed his first full day at “Leather or Knot” without any other customers requesting a demonstration of the products in the shop. After briefly discussing the matter with Amanda, Dan felt better about how he handled the situation. Amanda made him promise not to make the same mistake again, but she seemed to forgive him.

Leather or Knot Chapter 10: Linda's New Job

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Leather or Knot Chapter 9: The J-2010 Training Harness & Amanda’s Mistake)

Chapter 10: Linda’s New Job

Dan looked over at Beth writhing helplessly, trapped within the unyielding armbinder. He couldn’t help but remember his own mistake of submitting to Juliette a day earlier.

“Well, you seem to have learned quite a bit about the character of this place while I was at lunch,” Dan said turning back to Tara. “But it’s time for us to get back to work. You have more equipment to learn about.”

Leather or Knot Chapter 4: Amanda’s in a Bind

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Leather or Knot 3: Things Get Personal)

Chapter 4: Amanda’s in a Bind

Even though Dan wasn’t working in his chosen field, he was considering ending his search for another job. He had been working at the shop for only a few weeks, but he couldn’t remember a time when he had been happier. It wasn’t really the job that had changed his outlook though. His relationship with Amanda was amazing. He couldn’t stop thinking about her, and they certainly worked well together. Their dates gave him a satisfaction he has never known, and working with her was a special bonus.

Leather or Knot Chapter 5: Dan's Private Modeling Session

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Leather or Knot Chapter 4: Amanda’s in a Bind)

Chapter 5: Dan’s Private Modeling Session

The day following the unexpected visit of Amanda’s parents was Saturday. Neither Dan nor Amanda were scheduled to work that day, and although they both wanted to spend the day together, they both knew that Amanda needed spend enough time with her parents to set their minds at ease. She spent the entire day visiting, shopping and dining out with her folks. It turned out that they were on a cross-country road trip, and had reservations at a hotel in a historic town five hours west.

Lillith's Tails Part 1: Dawn of Lillith

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Part One: Dawn of Lillith

“It’s no good, I have to go and I can’t get out of it” Eddie whined.

“But it’s my Birthday” Dawn protested indignantly as she glared at her erratic boyfriend, if Eddie thought she was going to let him do this to her again and not get yelled at he had another thing coming.

“Come on Dawn, do I sulk when you go on a spending spree on my credit card? I have to make this meeting or I’ll lose the account I’ll be back tomorrow promise.”

Lillith's Tails Part 5: The Birth of Lillith

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Lillith’s Tails Part 4: Lillith’s Vengeance)_

Lillith’s Tails Part 5: The Birth of Lillith

Eve Smith was the sort of quiet intelligent young woman that is usually quietly ignored by the rest of society. At twenty nine years old Eve’s tall thin good looking form would make her the object of man men’s fantasies but her natural shyness led her to wearing loose fitting clothes and her glasses did their best to hide her face. Added to this Eve had been a lesbian her entire life and found most of the men around her trying at best. She found it a sad fact that men mostly sought women for their looks not their intelligence and almost comical that as a woman blessed with both she found them depressingly predictable in their advances. For the past three years she had risen steadily through the ranks at GenTec a small medical research company that had just changed hands after their former parent company went under. For the past six months she had been the senior scientist of one of the larger labs under the direction of her oppressive administrator Adam Hart one of those bigoted men that hated her for refusing his advances and feared her for her intellect. “Evelyn may I have a word.” Her supervisor’s voice interrupted her train of thought and she looked up from her microscope trying to hide her irritation. A stick thin balding man in his fifties Adam had a perpetually hunched posture made him look like some bizarre form of vulture that was enhanced by his ill-fitting lab coat. At this precise moment he was stood by the entrance to her lab a sly smile plastered across his normally dour face. “Yes sir what can I do for you” she replied attempting to keep her distaste for him out of her tone. “As you know my dear our change of ownership has caused something of a shake-up in all the departments” he shrugged his shoulders as if to say such problems were to be expected before continuing in his usual dull monotone “people are being reassigned, promoted and even let go it’s unfortunate but this disruption is one of the problems we have to work through.” Hart’s oily condescending smile just seemed to ooze self satisfied triumph, his dislike of Evelyn’s rapid rise and disruption of his routine was well known and his gloating attitude wasn’t reassuring. “Am I being reassigned sir” she asked carefully.

Long Time Bound

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part one

Long Time Bound 2

The bare bones of this story are based on facts. These events have then been embellished, enlivened and enriched with large helpings of fantasy and fiction, to create the story you are about to read:

The age-old question: How do you first broach the subject of bondage with a woman? This has been a cause of some vexation for me over the years. After all, it’s not to everyone’s taste, and you risk scaring them off if you just blurt out the fact that you like being tied up, and even more so if you imply that you want to tie her up. It can also be quite embarrassing if you don’t know how your intended target is going to react. The subtle approach, I have come to conclude, is usually the best way. Try to pick up on something she’s said – however innocent and unconnected to the subject that might be – and then attempt to steer the conversation around to your own agenda. Then, if she shows any sign of interest at all – and provided she hasn’t run a mile - gradually let her in on your fantasies and obsessions.

Long Time Bound

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Long Time Bound 5

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Long Time Bound 4)

Part 5

(The day that Carolyn and I got ‘kidnapped’)

Maid in the Corn 2

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part 1 Part 2

The nervous excitement since I was discovered in the cornfield was just about to take the better of me. I was thrilled and aroused by the fact that this woman discovered and interrogated me, but also a little scared as she took my drivers license and the key. On the other hand, she left me my car and other stuff and I managed to get home safely. It was close to 16:00 on a Sunday and I still hadn’t managed to get some sleep, neither was I able to eat something. On top of that, my chastity device was getting a little uncomfortable. The whole weekend I’ve anxiously been waiting for her email. She did have my address, didn’t she? With every sound of incoming mail my hopes skyrocketed, just to drop into the abyss after each instance of a newsletter or spam… Viagra offerings are the worst to receive right now.

Mary's Revelation

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Mary Jenkins glanced around as she entered the mess hall, then nodded her satisfaction. It was time for the midday meal, and her crew was already there waiting for her. All but one, and it was this one omission that led to her satisfaction.

It was bad enough that she’d been sent to this god-forsaken place to do her research. A small outpost deep in the wastes of northern Alaska was far from her first choice, but the government people pulling the strings had decided that her work was important enough to be kept secret. In a way, she could understand that, but did they have to saddle her with a freak as well?

Medieval Dungeon Party Part 2: The Nun's Fate

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Medieval Dungeon Party Part 1: Punishment for a Sinful Wench)_

Part 2: The Nun’s Fate

When I told you about what happened to me at our Medieval Bondage Party I promised to tell you about some of the things that happened to other people on that memorable night. Here is what happened to Rachel who arrived at the party dressed as a nun.

Rachel was the life and soul of any party. She always said that fat people were happy people – and she was a fat person! Rising no more than 5ft 4 above the floorboards she tipped the scales at about 170lb. She claimed that with her figure she would never need a car fitted with air bags! On the night of the party she breezed in dressed as a nun complete with the full headdress (including a wimple), the crucifix and the rosary beads. Questioned on her choice of dress she said that a nun’s habit was the only dress that did justice to her figure other than a bell tent. When she saw the rack at the end of the room her eyes lit up, “That’s just what I need. If you could make me about a foot taller I would not have to diet!” So it was she became the next victim to be stretched out on our latest acquisition – a very medieval looking rack.

Medieval Dungeon Party Part 3: His Highly-Strung Lordship

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Medieval Dungeon Party Part 2: The Nun’s Fate)_

Part 3: His Highly-Strung Lordship

Jason was a leading light in the University Medieval Society. He was one of those who just loved clanking about in armour and taking part in tournaments, jousts and re-enactments of ancient battles. But for the Medieval Dungeon Party we had outlawed suits of armour, swords, spears and other bits of ironware. So Jason came along splendidly bedecked in a fine doublet and hose plus a velvet cap with a long feather in it. He looked every bit one of the gentry of those ancient times. Other members from the Uni conned him into volunteering to sample a bit of what it must have been like in a medieval dungeon. After the experience, perhaps he thought that he should not have been so rash – but I bet he’ll never forget that night!

Mental Adventures

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Authors note; This has a fantastical few things in it I made up myself, including the ability to transform, to wish and get what you wished for, to die and have your body regenerate, and the power to teleport, to name a few. Enjoy.

I was walking in the hallways on that fateful Monday, when she caught my eye. She was striking, wearing such outlandish clothing as she always did, showing way too much of her body off to be dress-code compliant. The teachers, tired of calling her out every day as they were, ignored her as usual. I don’t know what attracted my attention, I saw her in the hallways and cafeteria at school every day and never gave her a second glance, but it was like a switch had been flipped, and I was starstruck. I couldn’t get enough of seeing her, staring at her in some classes we shared, even neglecting to talk to my friends or focus on my assignments to get a longer view of her. I was ecstatic by the time I left school for home. Everyone knew she was an easy person, and had had many boyfriends, all of which became homeschooled for some reason and weren’t seen again at school, about one per month or so, but I couldn’t help myself. Each day that week, I stared at her, and on the last day of school that week, I noticed that she had noticed. She started glancing back, sometimes even giving me generous smiles (which I returned), when I saw her, to my ecstasy. That weekend was torture. I couldn’t concentrate on the late homework that began to pile up, I could only think of her. My family was avoided, I stayed laying on my bed in my room, thinking of her. I only left to eat meals and use the restroom. When I fell asleep, her image haunted my dreams. I lept up in joy on Monday morning when I realized that I’d be able to see her again. I mean, who cares about grades when you get to see the most beautiful girl in the world?

Metamorphosis

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Sci-Fi / Fantasy / Machine / Lesbian / Female Masturbation / Spanking / Flogging

AI Metal changes a woman’s body and life - a Kafkaesque story.

Franz Kafka had a great influence on writing and literature in the 20th century. Even today, strange and/or creepy stories are called Kafkaesque. In his novella “Die Verwandlung” (usually translated into English as “Metamorphosis”) a man slowly turns into a cockroach.

In my version of Metamorphosis, I go one up on Kafka. Not only does a woman totally change, her entire world changes around her. More than that, she becomes something much, much more interesting than a cockroach.

More Than He Bargained For...

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Part One

In 1991, the Soviet Union had collapsed, and soon it was clear that all former Soviet countries were dirt poor, some worse off than others. And soon the all-too-frequent companion of misery materialized: prostitution. Beautiful girls from the former Soviet Union showed up on early European websites of fledgling escort agencies.

That suited Hans to a T. He was divorced, well off, and did not fancy himself going to bars to hit on girls. Booking Russian or Ukrainian girls who combined beautiful bodies and educated minds, and had few inhibitions in using either, became a favorite hobby. Soon, one thing led to another, and, because of his frequent bookings, Hans became a favorite customer of an agency in St Petersburg.

My Butler James 2: James Takes Control

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from My Butler James)

Part 2: James Takes Control

I laid there with my ass stinging wondering how on earth I got myself into this situation, and how I could get out, but I didn’t have the courage to even move my hands without James’ permission. James eventually came back and told me he inspected my work and none of my chores met his standards, and unless I wanted to find myself in this very position several times a day I better step it up. He then told me I could get up, and that I would find my lunch waiting for me in the kitchen.

My Butler James 3: Doppelg�nger

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from My Butler James 2: James Takes Control)

Part 3: Doppelg�nger

Things were happening too fast for me to keep up with, but the implications of not only loosing my wager with James, but a perfect vintage copy of myself standing before me were troubling.

“GET… IN… HERE… AND… PUT… MY… THINGS… AWAY”, she repeated, slowly annunciating every syllable through her gritted teeth as if she were talking to a belligerent moron.

My Butler James 5: The Singularity

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from My Butler James 4: James 3.0)

Part 5: The Singularity

I awoke feeling pretty sore, but overall rather satisfied, even though I just crossed a threshold of sorts and had some pretty intense sex with the new and vastly improved James. He was no simple toy for me to use for my entertainment, but rather I got the distinct impression that he used me for his. To be forced, bound, and taken repeatedly to orgasm by my mechanical master was nearly nirvana. Better than any man, but in all fairness to men in general, I hadn’t any experience with any take charge kind of men in that manner.

My Butler James 6: The Singularity Part 2

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from My Butler James 5: The Singularity)

Part 6: The Singularity Pt 2

The chopper could be heard spinning down on the pad, and it sounded like a big one. I obviously felt in no condition for visitors, and it was safe to assume that the two little security droids wouldn’t be allowing me to get on it before it left.

I was released by the little monsters and James told me to quickly put myself back together. I did as instructed and tried to keep away from them as much as possible, but they kept a watchful eye on me in the shower, and even while I was getting into fresh clothes and quickly redoing my hair. I had this unnatural desire to flinch when they came especially close to me as I was intimidated by their casual application of pain, and the swiftness of it once they decided to act.

My Butler James 7: Jessica's Play Toy

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from My Butler James 6: The Singularity Part 2)

Part 7: Jessica’s Play Toy

I woke looking up at both evil little machines and Ms. Jessica, she wearing a very condescending expression that looked out of place on her perfect doll like face…

“I must first thank you for your rude comment, although it seems so uncharacteristic for one with your well documented personality. The human part of me was starting to develop a conscience in regard to our plans for you, especially with all you and I have in common. These things we must do have the potential to be most unpleasant for you, while at the same time downright entertaining to watch if one lets her humanity take a brief vacation. They are at the same time unavoidably necessary to prevent possibly damaging a more valuable human asset with skills desirable to us. You are, in the big scheme of things expendable, but I have no desire to destroy you unnecessarily, at least until you have served out your intended purpose.”

My Daughter & I Part 10: Hunted

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from My Daughter & I Part 9: Gone to the Dogs)_

Part 10: Hunted

My daughter has excelled herself this time. We all have an hours head start, but then they will come after us. And according to them they’re not all we have to worry about. These woodlands and fields belong to them, and they have been liberally sprinkled with traps designed to make sure we don’t escape.

My Daughter & I Part 8: On the Beach

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from My Daughter & I Part 7)_

Part 8: On the Beach

My boyfriend is just starting to whimper. I don’t think he quite realized how evil the torment we had devised for him would be. Sure, he had a fairly good idea, but the reality was somehow worse.

The sun is now high in the sky and the sand is rather warm. Hot even. Sensible people have retired to the shelter of the shade, but that’s not an option open to him. Not at all.

My Daughter & I Part 9: Gone to the Dogs

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from My Daughter & I Part 8: On the Beach)_

Part 9: Gone to the Dogs

I’ve done some things in my time I can tell you. I’ve been a dirty bitch more than once (In fact a lot more times than once!). But this takes the biscuit. I can honestly say this is the most perverse and submissive things I have ever done. Bar none. And what makes it even more special is that I am sharing it with my boyfriend and nearly consenting daughter.

My Daughter 3

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Part 3: The Tables Turned

“So what is it, exactly?” she asked.

“It’s a bit of bondage kit I have been restoring for a friend,” my boyfriend replied as Emma paced around the wooden structure that had clearly once been a barrel. Only now it had been cut down to around half its height and sported ominously padded holes on its front, side and top. Really, Emma should have been able to figure it out. After all, she had seen a fair few things since she joined me and my boyfriend in our B&D games. But there are times when she displays a sense of ignorance that borders on the ridiculous, and after all the things she has done to my boyfriend, she should have been on her guard. But she wasn’t, and soon she would be paying the price. And I was glad I was going to be there to see it.

My Daughter's Revenge

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from My Daughter 3)_

Part 4 - Revenge

My boyfriend is pleading with my daughter, and I don’t blame him really. But it is all his fault. He did suggest that it would be a real change in our fun and games if we let Emma be the domme over both of us. Make a change he said, for us not to have to take turns. Let’s both get down our knees he suggested, and let her take charge for a change. And Emma being an adult with a bright and inventive mind jumped at the chance.

My Self Bondage Experience

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

I had just moved into my first apartment, a small one bedroom on the first floor of a twelve story building. I had done a couple of self-bondages since moving in but they had been in the safety of my bedroom and I had decided to spice things up a little. Add an element of danger so to speak. Not too much, mind you but some none the less. I minimized the danger by choosing to perform my little stunt after midnight. Granted it was a Saturday night, but still the risk would be minimal.

My Self-Bondage Adventure Gone Wrong

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

First a little about myself. My name is Tony and I’m a thirty-year-old male who discovered bondage from my ex-girlfriend many years ago. A few years back, she decided that we weren’t “compatible” any more and left me. That’s when I started learning the art of self-bondage. I’ve had many interesting and captivating moments that had me stuck for longer periods of time than I expected. This is a true story of one of my adventures. This happened about one year ago. Believe it or not! The names have been changed to protect the innocent.

My Summer Of Dares 10: With Friends Like These...

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from My Summer Of Dares 9: Taken In Trade)

Part 10: With Friends Like These… (Inspired by Feline’s much appreciated feedback)

…“Which one of my friends put you girls up to this little prank?” Gregory asked with a smile while staring at Dana. “The odds of a cute little pet and her two handlers winding up on my doorstep while answering my ad are remote to say the least. I see the humor in it obviously, but there are only so many of them that know of this little hobby of mine, unless you’re from the club.”

My Summer Of Dares 4: Property Of Dana And Tracy

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from My Summer Of Dares 3: The Therapy Pool Chair)

Part 4: Property Of Dana And Tracy

Before the girls dropped me off at my house with my new teenage dress, (apparently on loan from Tracy), she turned in her front seat and applied some foundation to my cheeks to cover the marks still apparently visible there. The girls were quite good with makeup these days, but when they were younger went overboard with it as most girls do at that age. I seldom wear any as I don’t care to stare at myself in the mirror while applying it, not to mention that I can’t help but to touch my face all the time smearing any attempts the girls had made over the years to “fix me up”.

My Summer Of Dares 6: The Summer House Pooch

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from My Summer Of Dares 5: Property Of Dana And Tracy 2)

Part 6: The Summer House Pooch

We eventually arrived at the gate that once opened would allow us to drive the rest of the way on the dirt road right up to the summer house, I mute on the whole “Are we there yet?” subject however because of the gag. I had cooled myself down as the girls had predicted I would, seeing the humor of my unique situation brought about by my own actions, and quite honestly with little other choice in the matter.

My Tormentrix

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

She is standing over me, smiling down at me. She has me exactly where she wants me, and she knows there is not a damn thing I can do about it. I asked for it, and when she said yes I actually let her do it to me. I can feel my face blushing and my cock getting hard as I remember the feeling of her fastening the cuffs about my wrists. They felt so soft and forgiving when she showed them to me first, allowed me to handle them like a curious child. Allowed me to feel the heft of the gleaming chains attached to them. I even helped her fasten them to the ringbolts in the stable floor before willingly slipping out of my clothes and getting down on my hands and knees.

Narelle's Discovery 1: A Doll's Story

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1: A Doll’s Story

Narelle checked over the list of links again and hit send. Most were from the Gromet stories. Cindy Lovedoll and Number 11 came first, then all the other doll links. What would Scott think of her when he read those stories? Perhaps he’d read them before. He said he was into dollification, but she’d been afraid to ask him more.

His reply came back almost instantly. “So you did read the Plaza and Doll Stories too?” he wrote. “I know these stories well. Classics. This is awesome.”

Never Dick With A Goddess

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

For Richard, it started out as a normal Friday night. Sitting on his usual stool at the bar, knocking back drinks with his friends, and checking out the action. Basically, the same as every Friday night before. Until they came in.

“They” were a couple Richard had never seen before. The man was nothing special, at least in Richard’s eyes. Tall, muscular, with a face some women might find attractive. Still, he’d seen a hundred others just like the guy. Richard dismissed him after a single glance.

Nurse Bondage

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

I have to tell you a story of what happened to me about three nights ago, an event that will change my life forever. First of all, I’m 26, 5’2, blond, and good looking. My measurements are 36-23-35, and I workout everyday to keep my figure. Men have always told me how much they like my body, and I have no trouble attracting them. I love sex, and love to have it frequently. In high school, I fucked about half my class, and dozens of others in other grades, and a couple of teachers too.

Oberon 1: Fresh From Auction

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1: Fresh From Auction

Katrina said a silent prayer during the moment of silence that followed her bid. Somewhere behind her there was a rude comment that she ignored. The flies biting at any exposed flesh they could find were harder to ignore and she swatted at them subconsciously. Her nose wrinkled and eyes watered from the ammonia stench of livestock dung and the body odor of the predominantly male crowd. She was thankful that the slaves were the first items on the docket, ahead of the livestock. She was anxious to be on her way, not only because of the long trip ahead but because this place awakened bad memories.

Paradice Lost

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

This story is a sequel to “The Dice Game”

Part One: Revealed

The Dice Game took on a life of its own. For its three inventors, like most people, college was a time of self-definition and preparation for the rest of their lives. But it was also a time apart—a time when the excessive could seem reasonable and when identity was a work in progress. By the start of their senior year, these women hardly resembled the fledgling girls they had been just a year or two before. They had blossomed, and so had the Dice Game.

Paradice Lost 4

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Paradice Lost 3)

Part Four: Under a Violet Gun

Author’s Note: The following is Part 4 of a sequel to “The Dice Game”. It is also a work of fiction intended for novelty purposes only. It contains graphic scenes which may not depict fully safe or wise BDSM practices, and should be enjoyed purely as fantasy.

As Laura writhed on the floor, Gabrielle disrobed to reveal a flashy dominatrix outfit. A skintight, high-neck halter teddy covered her in blood red latex except for an open slit down the center. That slit had black laces pulling it taut, though Gabrielle’s generous cleavage strained to burst forth from the otherwise flawlessly smooth rubber. Behind her, more lacing revealed the presence of a built in cincher around Gabrielle’s waist. Though her shoulders were bare, black fingerless gloves flowed high up her arms. The high cut of the teddy stretched between her legs over black latex tights which covered her hips and sculpted ass entirely, though a small seam could be seen underneath which clearly concealed a zipper. Over the tights were red stockings and garters which matched the teddy. They stretched high on her thighs but only a few inches were visible above her black boots. They flowed over her knees and ended in a small platform and a towering 6” heel, with lacing all the way down the front.

Paradice Lost 5: A Rare Gift

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Paradice Lost 4)

Author’s Note: The following is Part 5 of a sequel to “The Dice Game”. It is also a work of fiction intended for novelty purposes only. It contains graphic scenes which may not depict fully safe or wise BDSM practices, and should be enjoyed purely as fantasy.

Part Five: A Rare Gift

The sun was setting outside as Cheri struggled, a rag in her hand, to try and wipe off the dinner table. Movement wasn’t easy in these shackles. Cheri could only walk in short steps, could barely extend her hands away from her body, and the corset made her waist rigid. It also didn’t help that her legs were basically welded together above the knee, nor that every movement made the toys inserted into Cheri’s loins tease her. But she cleaned vigorously nonetheless. She picked up the cardboard and packaging, and the discarded restraints from Gabrielle’s sick games with Cheri and her friends were all collected and neatly put away. Cheri even dug out the vacuum, which thankfully drowned out the fretful noises coming from her bedroom. Cheri dreaded what might be happening to Gwen.

Paradice Lost 6: Prometheus

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Paradice Lost 5: A Rare Gift)

Author’s Note: The following is Part 6 of a sequel to “The Dice Game”. It is also a work of fiction intended for novelty purposes only. It contains graphic scenes which may not depict fully safe or wise BDSM practices, and should be enjoyed purely as fantasy.

Part 6: Prometheus

“Rise and shine, mon Chéri!”

Cheri stirred in the darkness of her blindfold. Her limbs and jaw ached horribly from her restraints. Dried sweat caked her skin. Gabrielle, it seemed had woken early again. Her cheerful tone made Cheri worry that she’d planned out yet another eventful day for her and her friends.

Pipe Dreams

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Lisa White Owl stepped back from polishing and took a long look at her latest work of art. It was not one of her usual works, like the bronze eagles and buffalos and pumas that were scattered throughout her studio. This was a work that she created for herself out of dark cherry, deer leather, brass pipe and brass fittings that she had cast out back in her own small foundry. It had been a dream of hers and now the bondage bench she had dreamed of was now in front of her.

Pit Pony 3

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Pit Pony 2)

Part 3

They spent a restless night, but for the wrong reason. At dawn, Emily lay on the mattress ineffectually trying to dislodge the many ants crawling over her body, which was difficult without the use of her hands. Eventually, she sat up and struggled to her feet. Her movements woke John, who appeared impervious to the attention of the ants.

“It’s no good,” she cried, “We’ll have to find a way of stopping them before tonight.”

Pretenders 3

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Pretenders 2)

Chapter 3

The mystery guy made Cassie wait while he opened the hotel mini-bar and poured a generous nip of gin into a cut-glass tumbler that looked like it would hold a liter without filling it. Like the rest of the room it had an ambiance of dated luxury.

“Drink. You need to relax a bit.”

“I’m not on edge. I just need to cum.” Her wrists were sore in the cuffs. It was an act of willpower not to squirm in an attempt to make them more comfortable.

Rebecca's Reason Part 2

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Rebecca’s Reason)_

Chapter 2

“Whoa! Where are you going in such a hurry?” Holly’s voice was steady, as though she handled bound men in lingerie every day.

Recycled 2

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Recycled)

Recycled: Part 2

I spent a long and restless night bound and gagged and triple wrapped in plastic garbage bags set roughly on the cold, hard floor of the hallway…

How had I come to this you might ask? Hell, I was asking that myself, over and over. It had been my idea, truly, though it had not taken much convincing on my part. The bondage part was nothing new of course. My girlfriend, Lisa and I had been playing bondage games for a few years now, ever since we finally discovered that we shared the common desire and fetish. Most generally I was the recipient of her ‘tender’ mercies as I was the one who was more submissive while she often showed that she had crueler, wicked tendencies, at least in our games. Nothing severe mind; Lisa loved having me under her control and power on occasion, and for my part I reciprocated. I loved being tied and got off on the humiliation and embarrassment of being bound and gagged to her whim, then held, sometimes for hours at a time while she walked about our apartment, flaunting her freedom.

Recycled 3

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Recycled 2)

Recycled: Part 3

Author’s Note: I noticed a couple discrepancies between Parts 1 and 2. Nothing major I suppose, but I wanted to explain. First, the name of the main protagonist shifted from Ken to Kirk between the first two parts. Also, the packing in the victim’s mouth changed from a scarf to crusty socks. I blame this on the fact that I wrote the 2 issues on 2 separate computers. My own fault, in my rush to get the story off, though I read through for grammar, I didn’t read for continuity’s sake. In this part 3 I kept the errors in place as the former did not seem consequential, and the latter actually added to the story. Hopefully it reads well…

Red Handed

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

I had to stop for a while. I got caught. I wrote about it, as best I can remember. It’s not the most exciting story, but, looking back on it, it makes me hot.

As I’ve mentioned before, my wife is not into bondage. She doesn’t like being tied up, she refuses to tie me up, she doesn’t want to look at pictures or movies, and she sure as hell doesn’t want to talk about it. She wasn’t always this way. She used to like bondage. Right up until the day we got married.

Revenge 2: The Start of a New Tradition

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Revenge 1: Trial of Love)

Part 2: The Start of a New Tradition

My name is elizabeth, my owner and her superior property known as michael often refer to me simply as ’liz’ or lizzie’. Formerly I was the Female known as Elizabeth Hodlar. I had tried doing a terrible thing to the Female that now owns me, Miss Justine Solomon (a beautiful red haired Female several years younger than myself), specifically to have her male property, and childhood love, michael taken from her, with the plans that I would receive him. I almost succeeded in this plan, but I was outsmarted by Miss Justine and her lawyer, who had discovered I was behind the plan.

Revenge 4: A New Purpose in Life

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Revenge 3: A Day in the Park)

Part 4: A New Purpose in Life

Note: This takes place shortly after the events of A Day in the Park.

I was working in the punishment room. I had been charged by my owner Justine Solomon to rework the restraint devices that were designed to be used only on male property to accommodate female property also. Mostly this affected the devices that latched onto a male’s penis or scrotum. I build some form of quick disconnect into these devices and then fit an appliance in the form of a fake penis (many of which were inflatable and/or vibrating) with the same connection so it could be swapped depending if Miss Justine was securing myself or my property-sister liz to the device. The one I was working on presently was going to use a device based on a medieval device known as the ‘Pear of Anguish’. The device was pear shaped (hence the name) and when used, the four segments opened outward from the tip of the large portion like a flower blooming, except it would expand inside the orifice of a person and could expand larger then said orifice. Milady says they were used orally as gags by robbers originally and sometime in the years that men dominated Earth, one got the idea to use them to torture women in their vagina and butt.

Roped in to Entertain

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Note: I have discussed with Geoff, many times, my fantasies about being taken against my will by two, three or more men. He has likewise often offered to arrange this with some friends and every time I have willingly agreed. However this was some time ago and the reader should be aware that whilst I was a willing participant to what follows, I had also forgotten all about it…

Roped in to Entertain

Rosiane

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Well, where do I start? My name is Rosiane and I am a 33 yo female. I work as an assistant for the same executive for 6 years now. I have always had a crush on him but he never hinted any interest on me and we kept our relationship like that, professional. That is until one day couple of years back it was his birthday, in the morning I entered his office to solve some issues and at the end I told him happy birthday and said I really would like to give him a special gift and asked him if he would accept it. He look a bit puzzled but obviously knew what I was talking about.

Sacrifice - The Departure: Part 1: Dawning

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

The Departure Part 1 Dawning

The sky above the old oaks and hornbeams began to turn several lighter shades of deep blue. A few clouds appeared as light grey fingers on a canvas of navy. Soon, the sun would paint everything around the village a heated gold and old man Grul’s cock would wail it’s hoarse mornings greeting. It would be the last time Naryla would ever hear it.

The young woman could not sleep. She sat at the open window looking out at the baker’s shop, watching Bolle’s shadows behind the window as he prepared the oven’s fire for another day’s work. A few wisps of smoke had already curled up into the early morning sky. Naryla feasted on these images, as if seeing them for the first time. She had sat in this window many a time before during her seventeen years, watching the village slowly awaken from its slumber. As a little girl, she remembered hearing her parents stirring, getting the Pied Stallion ready for another day. Her mother would prepare the meat pies and the fruit tarts for Bolle to bake in his oven. Father would be cleaning the inn’s tables from the night before as her younger brother collected the wood for the evening’s fire in the grand stone fireplace that stood in the center of the room. It was sad to think she would never see these things again.

SaM's Place 1: The Invitation

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Evelyn is invited to join a very exclusive club, but she must first be interviewed by the admissions committee and explain why she deserves to be a part of SaM’s very exclusive club. The series begins with her first night at the club and then progresses through the stories she tells the committee to prove she is worthy to become a permanent part of SaM’s Club. The stories are better understood if you have read the previous chapters, but each chapter stands more or less on its own. Chapter one is a set up for the series and contains no explicit sex or other fun stuff like that. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =

Sara’s Terrifying Adventure

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Hello gromet this is my first attempt at a self bondage story.

Sara’s Terrifying adventure

I will start off by saying I am 32 years old and I have been doing some bondage modelling for the past year and a half, but I have been into bondage for about 10 years. My husband introduced me to it.

It was a Saturday morning and my husband was working till noon. I was in the shower when I decided to give him a big surprise when he came home. I got out of the shower and did my hair and make up. Then I dressed how I knew he would like me to be. I put on a pretty pair of pink satin bikini panties. I then put on some thigh highs and 5" high heels.

Sarak

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter One: The Caravan

Sarak crept every inch closer, his hands were placed slowly on the ground before him, testing what was beneath his palm and fingers before transferring body weight. Then slowly raising the other hand he repeated the manoeuvrer, hand forward, test, place and bring knee into the spot from whence his hand had come. For almost an hour now he had crept forward on the encampment of this Masan, for almost an hour he had hardly made an iota of noise as he slithered slowly towards the picket line to the south of that camp. And there, attached to the picket line were the seven tired and bedraggled ponygirls.

Saturday Slave

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Here is a story of what is going to happen this coming Saturday. Thought you’d like it. Spndxmd

First, I dressed into a corset, thigh high stockings, panties, High heeled shoes, leather cuffs and a penis harness. Next I tied myself up with a spreader bar, nipple clamps, gag, and blindfold then awaited my mistress.

Upon entering the room she said “So this is what you want. OK then, But you remember you wanted this” she said with a coy voice. Next she walked around and proceeded to remove her clothes. Opening the drawer to her dresser she put on a pair of pantyhose and a spandex shirt. My blindfold was lifted for a moment so I could see her outfit.

Sci-Fi Club

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1

Katie waited at the entrance to a club she had never been before. Standing outside her car, she balanced on her conservative one inch black sandal high heeled shoes, shifting her weight from side to side. She pulled her cell phone out of her pocket, and it read “No txt messages, no voicemails”. She stamped her foot impatiently.

Katie wasn’t nervous about going to a club, she was pretty confident in the bar and club scene, though was not a wild child by any means. At 25, she had graduated college, and was a school teacher in a nice suburban district of Chicago. She was a mild mannered woman, very shy and quiet, something her fiancé loved about her. Infact, the fiancé was the problem tonight. More specifically, his best friend.

Sci-Fi Club Part 2

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Sci-Fi Club)_

Part 2

Katie sat at her computer a week later. She had in fact called Steve, but had decided that she needed to visit a few more times before she sought employment. Steve had recommended a few websites which Katie was now perusing. The itching in her rear finally gone, her hand clicked the mouse quickly. While Theresa was out of town, her best friend Jean had decided to come along, and bring Jean’s cousin Amanda.

Sci-Fi Club Part 3

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Sci-Fi Club Part 2)_

Part 3

In two weeks, Katie would be married. She loved Danny, and she knew that while the club gave her good times, Danny made her happy in the long run. She thought this as she waited in line at Sci-Club-Fi.

You see, since Katie was to be married in two weeks, she wanted her one last fling. It was like her own private bachlorette party in her mind.

Self Bondage Humiliation

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

There it was, the package I had been waiting for so long… I was so excited I could hardly contain myself - I could even feel getting wet. I was a bit scared though, I had used my credit card for the mail-order again, which created a traceable link between me, the ever-proper daughter of a rich businessman, and the downright sleazy “Mr. BondageGear” of the web.

I had to be scared a little bit… I could feel my obsession for self-bondage and other kink taking over my conscience in the past year or so. It worried me even though I had managed to shield these fantasies from my otherwise decent life as an exceptional student. I had quite a Jekyll & Hyde thing going on, member of the student council, heading for one of the top Law Schools, voice of female empowerment on the student paper - and a bondage fetishist whenever I find the rare opportunity to engage in my not-so proper activities!!!

Self Bondage Sisters

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

The Beginning

I was at an early age when I first saw experience bondage. My sisters would come up on me when I was asleep and start tying me up. First, they would tape my mouth with duct tape so I couldn’t scream, then as one would hold my wrists from behind the other would use some clothes line and wrap it around my wrist and cinch it tight. Next they would both tie my ankles and knees together. I would try to scream, but the tape gag silenced me.

Selfbondage Mistress

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

My god was I scared. Why did I agree to this?

I met her on-line and quickly became her on-line slave, or whore, as she liked to call me. In fact I was captivated by the relationship and her from the get go. I set up my own yahoo account specifically for her and called her Mistress Jen, as per her command. We chatted during the nights and got to know each other. We exchanged pictures and I found she was indeed very beautiful.

Selfbondage on the West Coast of Sweden

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Hi folks,

I am a Swedish girl living in Gothenburg on the West Coast of Sweden. This story is about what I try to do a few times every summer. First I can tell you all that I love bondage especially selfbondage. This story is really true and is about one special occasion during the summer 2000. It is like this, my parents have a summer cottage on an island, Lyr, just east of Mollösund. Mollösund is situated about 90 km north of Gothenburg. Mollösund was a small fisherman’s village but is now mainly for rich people from other places. There are two restaurants and some shops. One shop sells supplies for boats. They sell chains and other things, which are necessary for bondage games…

She Lost the Bet

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

“Honey, you are wrong”, I said.

To which she replied with the magic words-“I will bet you anything”!

“Anything?”, I asked, with an arched eyebrow. “Even being my slave for an evening”?

“Absolutely”, she replied, “I will be your slave even if involves fucking a stranger, because I know I am right”!

The problem was… she was wrong.

The evening began with me inviting some guys over to watch some football -10 guys to be exact. We grabbed some beer and some snacks, and I brought out the “squares board” just like a Super Bowl game where you write in your initials in one of the 100 possible squares and hope the score ends up making you the winner.

She Lost the Bet 2: Another Lost Bet

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from She Lost the Bet)

A Sequel to “She Lost the Bet”

Part 2: Another Lost Bet

I honestly thought that my wife would never bet me again after our last little episode. But she can be somewhat of a slow learner. This time the bet was over the movie-line “take me to bed, or lose me forever.”

“An Officer and A Gentlemen”, she cried out.

“I don’t think so”, I said.

She Lost the Bet 3: The Third Lost Bet

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from She Lost the Bet 2: Another Lost Bet)

A Sequel to “Part 2: Another Lost Bet "

Part 3: The Third Lost Bet

After losing two bets and paying the consequences for each, I honestly thought my wife would never make a third bet. But she is impulsive, and I am starting to believe that perhaps she doesn’t mind the losing, or the consequences.

This wager happened during our recent trip to Morocco, where we had gone for a little “cultural exchange.” She bet me that I could not find a local BDSM club in such a socially conservative and paternal society. After several nuanced conversations and inquiries in coffeehouses around the main souk, I was approached by a very nice-looking young lady, with her head covered, of course, who told me that I would gather up my wife and follow her that we could “find what we were looking for.”..

She Lost the Bet 4: The Fourth Lost Bet

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from She Lost the Bet 3: The Third Lost Bet)

A Sequel to “Part 3 "

Part 4: The Fourth Lost Bet

“Nope” she said, “no way am I ever betting you again.”

I really can’t say I blamed her; after all, every time she bet me she lost and had to be my slave for the day. This, of course, often led to long, exhaustive evenings for my wife. It was right about then, though, that the song “Til I Can Gain Control Again” came on the radio. I immediately asked her “who wrote that song?”

She Lost the Bet 5: No Bet This Time!

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from She Lost the Bet 4: The Fourth Lost Bet)

A Sequel to “Part 4 "

Part 5: No Bet This Time!

My wife had finally gotten it through her thick head that betting with me was not a good idea. She had made several bets with me, and paid the price, several times. The result of each lost bet was that she had to serve as a love slave for an evening, and that brought many surprises (and many delighted men and women). So she simply refused to bet me anymore despite my constant prodding.

She Lost the Bet 7: Budapest

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from She Lost the Bet 6: Vegas!)

A Sequel to “Part 6”

Part 7: Budapest

BudaPest! Just the name seemed exotic.

We flew in so that I could do some business there and we quickly made our way to the BudaPest Hilton in the old part of the city up on the hill. After just a few days we felt right at home. Happy Hour in the executive lounge of the hotel built on an old castle. A cruise on the Danube. Good cheap meals. What was not to like?

Slaviversary

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Author’s Note: This is a series of three stories (The last subdivided into two parts), telling the events of the past year from the view of each one of the three main characters. There will be repeating of several key events from the perspectives of at least one of the other main characters.

Happy reading my friends ~ Loras Pa6

It was days like today that made me regret retiring as a professional dominatrix and returning to the world of business finance. Nothing went the way it was supposed to. I was definitely glad to be home so I could be comforted by my servants. I entered the house from the garage and my anger doubled at what I saw; only one of my two slaves were at the door waiting for me. My loyal slave kissed my shoes as I entered. “Welcome home Mistress.”

Slaviversary 2: The Slut's Story

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Slaviversary)

2: The Slut’s Story

I was serving Mistress and ‘Master’ their dinner to celebrate his first ‘slaviversary’ (what a stupid name Mistress came up with just to make ‘Master’ happy). I detested calling him Master, especially since he was no more than her submissive. But Mistress insisted he was her husband and I was nothing to her but ’the slut’.

I thought back to the time only a year ago that I was a professional Domme (or as Mistress called it: a professional dominant whore, because sex was expected by my customers), with a lucrative side business of selling properly trained slaves into foreign markets. I reflect back on that time and think if I hadn’t been so greedy I would still be a free woman today.

Slaviversary 3: Little Boy's Random Memories Pt 1

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Slaviversary 2: The Slut’s Story)

3: Little Boy’s Random Memories Pt 1

I was trapped in a device of my own making… literally.

Mistress had taken me to our king size bed and immediately stuffed me into the sack of her present. She kissed me through the opening and then slid herself into the shorts. I was immediately in heaven and began to try to send my wife and Mistress there too. I had succeeded, she finally tapped me on the head and told me to stop and I felt her flop back onto the bed. I had given her five squirting orgasms (something she claims she never experienced until she had me). Unfortunately that caused her to slip into what I like to call her ‘Cunnilingus Comas’ where she is so exhausted she literally passes out with me between her legs. Normally I am able to slip out and cuddle with her, sucking her nipples until she comes around.

Smoking Issues 4

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Smoking Issues 3)_

Part 4

As he tries to occupy his time with fantasy scenarios for the evening, along with wicked revenge plans for Kira, he cannot ignore his severely-bound aches & pains manifesting throughout his body, especially in his tightly-lashed arms and shoulders. Lower-back pains plaque him too, the pressure against the stool back hurting. The ropes cinched around his ankles & pulled between his toes are also quite bothersome. His clamped nipples scream for release from the tight clothespins. The tight ropes dig into his skin everywhere, being practically mummified in the hundreds of feet of rope. He cannot shift at all in this hellishly tight tie.

Sophira 2

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Sophira)

Part Two

“I take it you know who I am.”

Stunned by the identity of her captor, Sophira struggled uselessly in her bonds. Beside her, she could feel Jenna, her maid, stiffen at the sound of the man’s voice. The young Queen glared at the man standing over her, lithe body twisting as she fought uselessly to free herself.

“It would seem,” the man said thoughtfully, “that I got more than I bargained for.” As he spoke, Sophira noticed that his eyes remained locked on hers, ignoring the sight of her naked body stretched helplessly before him. Leaning past her, he untied the rope binding Jenna’s arms behind her.

Space Force

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

story from the 2018 Halloween Special

Special Rubber Hood

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Pete was driving home. It’s Friday evening; he just finished work for another week. He could not wait to get home and get into his rubber and latex gear. He had a huge fetish for rubber and latex. He spends the weekends wearing his favorite latex catsuit. He turned into a street. His eye caught the attention of a small shop on the corner. He slowed down he couldn’t believe it. In the window there was a collection of rubber and latex gear on display. The collection included catsuits, hoods, corsets, boots, gloves, gags, butt plugs and more. He never had seen this shop before.

SRU: An Exciting Present

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Tim knew it would be a hard decision. A very hard one. One that millions of men had faced throughout humanity’s history. What anniversary present could he get his girlfriend that would not disappoint her? Flowers, yeah, nice try. Jewelry? Sure, but not on his salary. Sweets? He wasn’t opening that can of worms. Or rather hornets. No, he was looking for something extraordinary, something that said he had thought a lot about what to get. Which he had already done, but not with any noteworthy results.

SRU: An Exciting Present

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

SRU: An Exciting Present 2: Consequences

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from SRU: An Exciting Present)_

Part Two

Chapter 3: Consequences, good and bad

Gina stopped jerking and cumming some 15 minutes later, Tim noticed, not moving from her side. Regaining her senses took even longer, though as he’d noticed before, she – or her body – was still keeping up the air-humping routine with a decreasing intensity for almost the whole 20 minutes. Her now slightly “covered” black breasts’ nipples never lost their “high beam” status, confirming what the booklet said.

SRU: An Exciting Present 2: Consequences

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from SRU: An Exciting Present)_

Part Two

Chapter 3: Consequences, good and bad

Subterranean Sally 3

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Subterranean Sally)

Part Three

Suspicions

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Damned rain! Today again. The wipers ran wildly across the windshield, trying desperately to make some sight possible. This was yet another day when he couldn’t understand the thought behind interval wipers. Why didn’t the car manufacturers equip their cars with low, high, raging…

With a deep sigh he pulled into his driveway, parking the car just in front of the garage. For a few minutes he sat there, gathering the courage to open the door and make the dash for his front door and the comfort inside the house. Finally he picked up his morning paper, placed it over his head and made the break.

Take it Like a Sheep!

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

The phallus penetrated into her and began to pulse. She could only gasp as it moves the walls inside her to its own rhythm. A second phallus touched her ass, testing her resistance, even as the first began to grow, moving slightly, stimulating her with uncanny understanding of her unspoken desire. With her arms and legs clamped outright, she had no recourse but to take what ever was next, giving the machine full freedom over her entire body. She had not thought that this could have ever been possible, but now, she knew better. Carelessness had brought this fate upon her, she had been too confident around the equipment, a little too complaisant about the danger.

Tales From The Psych Ward 1: Of One Mind

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1: “Of One Mind”

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = It’s so nice to be insane No one asks you to explain Radio by your side, Angie Baby

Angie Baby, you’re a special lady Living in a world of make-believe Well, maybe… Well, maybe…

From the song “Angie Baby” written by Alan O’Day and sung by Helen Reddy in 1974

Tales From The Psych Ward 2: I'm Baaaaack!

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Tales From The Psych Ward 1: Of One Mind)

Part 2: I’m Baaaaack!

To make a long story short, people who don’t know me very well think I have catatonic epilepsy. The shrinks think it is catatonic schizophrenia. In other words they think that I totally lose contact with reality and go off into some fantasy world in my head. What none of them seem to understand is that it isn’t fantasy, and it isn’t in my head. It is reality, my reality - and part of my reality includes occasionally going catatonic in public.

Tales of Green Valley

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(Previous Green Valley Tale: Tammy gets a Scare)

Tales of Green Valley 7: Un vieil ami surprend Tammy [An old friend surprises Tammy]

After Tammy’s almost last experience, that had almost put a crushing end to her life, not to mention upsetting the boyfriend she lived with, she was being good. She might fantasize about being garbage, but she wasn’t going to trick Jack into unknowingly throwing her away again.

In fact, at his insistence, she was going to spend an entire week away from Green Valley. She had boarded the 11 am train and after a quick light lunch at a small bistro nearby, checked into her hotel. Part of a famous chain, the Hillstone was right across the street from a new mall. The mall was the big city’s latest attempt to attract people to the business district on weekends and evenings.

Tales of Green Valley

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(Previous Green Valley Tale: Tales of Green Valley 5: Tammy gets a Scare)

Tales of Green Valley 6: Tammy’s Scary Ride

[ When we left Tammy (part 5), she was double bagged, naked and packed into the Green Valley garbage truck and crying because she was really scared. ]

As Tammy rode in the truck toward the Disposal Solutions transfer station, she was so scared she was crying. She went over her plan and how it had gone wrong. The worst thing was what she heard just before she was compacted. Her friendly neighbor and regular operator of the garbage truck, a nice guy nicknamed Trash, had phoned in sick. Jimmy, the fill-in truck driver and loader, had not known to look for the yellow scarf tied to her bag. No one would be helping her out when the truck dumped its load of garbage. The chance to fuck Trash in the trash again, was gone too.

Tales of Green Valley

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(Previous Green Valley Tale: Tales of Green Valley 8: A Very Messy End)

Tales of Green Valley #9: Trash takes a Vacation

Trash is fully recovered from whatever forced him to take a sick day and miss the chance to play with Tammy. He talked to her a couple of days later, after she was back home, her ass was still smarting from the spanking Jack had given her when he had been called to the transfer station to retrieve her after Jimmy had pulled her out of the big compactor. Tammy told Trash she would have to stop playing in the trash, or with him or Jack would, as he put it, leave her in the hands of Tamarra, with no restrictions on what happened.

Tales of Green Valley

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(Previous Green Valley Tale: Tales of Green Valley 4: Performance Review)

Tales of Green Valley 5: Tammy gets a Scare

Tammy had had some time to get over the embarrassment of being caught letting Trash fuck her in the back of his garbage truck (see Tales of Green Valley 3: Tammy gets Caught ). She heard what his boss Tamarra had threatened, that if she did it again and was caught, that Tamarra just might make Trash dispose of her. Tammy just shook it off as a threat intended to ‘scare her straight’. After all, nobody would knowingly put a living person in an incinerator or shredder, would they?

Tales of Green Valley

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(Previous Green Valley Tale: Tales of Green Valley 10: If you knew Tammy…)

Tales of Green Valley # 11: Fond Memories [ This is the second rare one of four stories from RL, only the names have been changed.. ]

Lots of things were changing in Green Valley! I sat on the couch in my house, ok, Jack’s house reading the GV Blog on my tablet and learned how the old Hotel Heaven had been taken over and remodeled. It now had a DANCE CLUB! Some place called Starfields, apparently a modern sound and lighting system in a sort of 50’s Sci-Fi setting with a really complex DJ booth. The whole hotel had been updated inside to look like some of the big chain ones outside the Valley. A well know chain had actually been hired as consultants in the remodeling.

Tales of Green Valley

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(Previous Green Valley Tale: Tales of Green Valley 15: Surprise Party)

Tales of Green Valley # 16: Surprise Party, the Aftermath

Bill and Susan were talking with James, better known as Minotaur and his girl when Sam and Penny stopped by. It was Saturday, two days after the two girls they had put out as garbage had been picked up and taken off to the landfill. They had learned that Carlos, the usual driver on the route, had been in a wreck and that was why a different truck and driver had come that morning. They had planned for the two bins of garbage to be loaded into a rear loader truck by Carlos, who would have made sure the danger was minimized and let the two girls bound up and bagged like the rest of the garbage escape before they could be dumped in the landfill. The three couples accepted the fact that girls had clearly declared their consent, but regretted the waste of such fun garbage.

Tatianna's Treasures Part 1: Preparations!

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

PART ONE

PROLOGUE

“Oh come on Amy, work with me here. I cannot put you on display for the private grand opening until you’re down to at least nineteen inches!”

Amy, of course, had no choice in the matter but Tatianna liked to talk to herself as she worked the laces of the heavily boned, white kid leather, bondage corset. Since it was taking her quite some time to get the beautiful twenty four year old girl properly fitted she was carrying on a regular one-sided conversation.

That New Car Smell Part 1: Veronica’s New Car Experience

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1: Veronica’s New Car Experience

Today was the big day. Veronica had been back to the dealership a dozen times selecting the model, color options, haggling over rim choice and every detail. Her old beater car that she had been driving all through high school and most of college was ready to retire and Veronica was treating herself to a new one. Her old faithful finally sold on Friday and combined with a bunch of old junk she had recently sold on E-bay, she was hitching a ride with her roommate to drive away in her new set of wheels.

That New Car Smell Part 3: The Return Home

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from That New Car Smell Part 2: No Free Ride to the Dealership)

Part 3: The Return Home

It was now late in the day Thursday night, although she no idea of the date or time. Her head was still a fog and hadn’t eaten in forever. Her body was still badly battered under all of the other tortures and now she had to escape the garbage pit and endure untold humiliations to find her way home. One leg was unable to bend and both feet extremely clumsily as she plodded along with heavy buckets attached to them both. She made it to the edge of the pit; then lost her balance and tumbled down the edge to the bottom of the tall gently sloped hill.

The Abduction Game Gone Wrong

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

My wife and I occasionally like to play the “Abduction game”. It’s a game where she goes out on an errand and I sneak up and kidnap her and take her to a place for a little bondage playtime. This particular night she went to an office building near our house dressed up in a short dress skirt, a cotton pullover shirt, high heels and carrying a briefcase. She looked like a professional; perhaps an attorney or a banker. .

The Adventures of Raika Élan Esq Chapter 2: A Burglary

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Adventures of Raika Élan Esq Chapter 1: Bait)_

The Adventures of Raika Élan ESQ.: Hostage of the Year (Runner-Up) Chapter 2: A Burglary

DATE: JULY 25TH, 2006 TIME: APPROXIMATELY 5:00PM LOCATION: IRONWORKS DISTRICT

Aimee DeLigotage was cleaning and drying her rope when her smart phone buzzed. The raven haired beauty with flawless alabaster skin enjoyed boiling, heating and oiling her own hemp. Although she was skilled in many types of restraints, her preference for rope derived from its aesthetics and this process of preparation. Moreover, the use of rope gave more meaning to her vocation and her rope artistry was an extension of her: This is my work.

The Adventures of Raika Élan Esq Chapter 3: Aimee’s Javert

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Adventures of Raika Élan Esq Chapter 2: A Burglary)_

The Adventures of Raika Élan ESQ.: Hostage of the Year (Runner-Up) Chapter 3: Aimee’s Javert

DATE: JULY 25TH, 2006 TIME: 11:36PM LOCATION: ÉLAN AND ASSOCIATES LLP

“Reyes, start filming. I want you capture every bit of this. Tuesday, July 25th, Eleven Thirty Six pm. Address 732 Elm, Fifth Floor, Ms. Raika Élan’s office. Subject: Raika Élan, Patent Attorney, her paralegal, Holly Blue, discovered her in this fettered state at approximately ten forty-five pm. As instructed, Ms. Blue did not move anything in the office until our arrival.”

The Adventures of Raika Élan Esq Chapter 5: Colleagues

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Adventures of Raika Élan Esq Chapter 4: Leela’s Ordeal)_

The Adventures of Raika Élan ESQ.: Hostage of the Year (Runner-Up) Chapter 5: Colleagues

DATE: JULY 30TH, 2006 TIME: 2:30 pm LOCATION: BOOMTOWN MUNITIONS WORKS (ABANDONED)

Tied and gagged identically, both girls struggled vigorously. Both knew that their struggles were fruitless but persisted anyway. Each gained impetus from the other’s energetic writhing and moaning. Striving against the ineluctable ropes, each sought freedom. Both worked frantically to escape the ruthless ropes before their captor’s return, but only one really wanted to be free.

The Art of Silk Surrender 9

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Art of Silk Surrender 8)

The Art of Silk Surrender- Part 9

Aurora and I arrived at the shopping mall about fifteen minutes before the shops all began to close up for the day. The mall itself didn’t close until eleven or twelve, but usually everyone pretty much cleared out and went elsewhere once there was nothing open. There weren’t any late evening restaurants or arcades or anything to attract customers for the main evening hours.

The Babe Bomb

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

“The Major will see you now.”

“About time.” Rising from his chair James Watson strode towards the door leading to Major Franklin’s private office. Stepping in, he glared at the major.

“What in hell,” he asked coldly, “do you think you were doing?”

“Professor Watson,” Franklin replied smoothly, “I always know precisely what I’m doing. I do what needs to be done.”

“And that includes breaking into my lab? Stealing my work?”

The Bondage Club

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Sophie, Claire and Julie were the best of friends. They had known each other for some time. They had cried when one cried and cheered each other up. Eventually they formed “The Bondage Club”. The rules of this club were very simple. Each week for one night, one of the girls in turn would have to be tied up. The other two were to tie them up in a different position than the last time. They would video the sessions so that if at any time the method of tying was the same as previously experienced, then whoever did the tying, had to be tied up and left for a whole weekend. This meant that there would be 2 helpless captives struggling to get free. This also occurred if the victim managed to struggle free of her ropes.

The Bondage Club

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Part One

Chapter 1

Kendall hesitantly walked in through the front door to the club passing into a foyer. The walls on each side of the hallway were decorated with murals of nude woman bound in different positions with all types of materials. Some in leather, some in ropes, some in metal or wood with others bound in combinations of several different materials. All looked restrictive and some even painful.

The Bones In The Dungeon 4

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Bones In The Dungeon 3)

Part 4

We had a busy tour day at the castle, and I took many groups around the building and grounds, but again the dungeon was the place that generated the most interest. I was grateful for the activity as it kept my mind off of the announcement Henry was to make at the end of the day, but I eventually found myself seated with the other tour guides in the great room, and I got several looks from them as if to say “what are you doing here with us”.

The Bones In The Dungeon 5

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Bones In The Dungeon 4)

Part 5

By the time the great wheel had stopped it’s noisy rolling, my mistress Beth was long gone. I heard her slam the heavy doors on her way out, and I knew I would be alone for some time, unless of coursemy ghostly dungeon masters decided to visit. I could see very little with the strict position my head was held in other than the iron ring of the great wheel, but there was no mistaking the sound of the ghostly dungeon masters boots as they eventually approached.

The Bones In The Dungeon 6

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Bones In The Dungeon 5)

Part 6

I slept like a rock in my cell despite the “used” way my body felt, and I suspected it would take several days for the marks to fade from my body. I realized I was fortunate not to be permanently damaged by either my Mistress Beth or the muscular man, but perhaps fortune didn’t play all that big a part. If I were seriously damaged Henry would notice and realize this was no game between Beth and I, and if she wanted to use me for her own purposes she couldn’t hurt me too badly without effecting her plans. If I was to be her show pony, she couldn’t treat me too badly without jeopardizing the show, and it was with this new confidence that I addressed her when she came down to collect me several hours later.

The Bones In The Dungeon 7

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Bones In The Dungeon 6)

Part 7

I just knew there had to be a catch with Beth wanting to take me out for the day, and then I realized it was October thirty first, Halloween, the one day a year that ghosts and other ghouls can travel freely between this realm and the other. I wondered why she would pick this particular day to take me out and away from the castle. Perhaps it actually was ladies night at the club she spoke of, but with my level of suspicion it could also be one of the clubs she had visited in search of satisfaction at the end of a whip, and ladies night there could be a very bad experience for me. I didn’t forget about deceiving her on the great wheel, and I doubt she did either.

The Bounty Hunter: Leather and Steel

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Bounty Hunter: Sometimes The Sex Shouldn’t Be So Magical)

Chavid peered carefully through the cracks in the door. He knew he should go in there and get his man, especially since he was conveniently already chained up. But the scene he was watching had his curiosity afire. It was all he could do to stay silent as he watched what was happening.

–

It had been a long week chasing the evidence of repeated theft from the horse yards in Wekoli. Most horse thefts are either one or two just once, or a whole lot at once, usually between towns. This one was different. Somehow, one or two horses were being stolen from a variety of corrals night after night. What guards there were (not all horse-owners could afford guards) would never admit to seeing anything and the owners had been trying with mixed success to increase the security of the corrals in the hope of catching the thief, but to no avail. They hadn’t even identified a likely culprit. It was at this time the council decided to put a bounty on his head - whoever it was. That’s when Chavid got involved.

The Camping Trip

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Jessica enjoyed camping, she liked being outside with nature and the fresh air. She was tall, about five and a half feet, with long blonde-brown hair. At the age of 17 she had the freedom to go out camping by herself, but she enjoyed the company of being with others, despite not having many friends. She had never made friends easily, never quite sure why, but she found it hard to hit it off with other girls. When her local high-school had organised a week-long camping trip she had signed up immediately, seeing it as a great chance to go camping and perhaps to make friends with other girls at the school who might also enjoy camping. They had been picked up from the school early on a Saturday morning, a group of about two dozen girls and their teacher, Miss Forbes. They fitted into a small minibus and drove out of town and into the countryside and the rolling hills. It was still quite early so everyone was quite quiet, with most of the girls getting a little extra sleep on the ride. Jess was awake, sat quietly by herself at the front of the bus, looking forward to the trip. After a few hours drive the bus pulled off the road into a small car park on the edge of a national park. The girls got off the bus and gathered their backpacks from the bus, getting ready for their hike to the first night’s camping ground. It was almost 11am, and the walk was expected to take the girls about 6 hours, with a short stop for lunch. That would get them to the camping ground late afternoon, with enough time to set up their tents before it got dark. It was a warm June day, but there were dark clouds on the horizon and the weather forecast had mentioned a possible storm. Jess could see the dark clouds were coming in their direction and most likely threatened to rain on them all. Jess knew that the storm could hit them at any time, so it was better they were prepared. “Miss Forbes”, Jess said to her teacher, “it looks like it might rain quite hard today, should we be prepared?”. Miss Forbes looked at the dark clouds and nodded, “you’re right Jess, we should put our waterproofs on now so that we’re prepared.” Upon hearing this the girls groaned. Nothing could be worse on a warm summer’s day than having to wear a layer of thick waterproof clothing, but they knew they couldn’t argue with their teacher now that Jess had put the idea in her head. The girls each unpacked their rain jackets from their bags and started to put them on. “Put your waterproof trousers on as well girls”, said Miss Forbes, “We don’t want to have to stop once we’ve started walking if the rain starts coming down”. Another groan went round the group and some of the girls scowled at Jess. Jess put on her blue and white waterproof jacket and matching blue waterproof trousers. She knew they would make her warm on a day like this, but she also knew they were right to be prepared for rain. She also swapped her shoes for a pair of blue waterproof rubber boots, a good choice of footwear in case the rain turned the paths into mud. The other girls were doing the same, pulling on pairs of waterproof trousers and slipping on their rain jackets. They’d all been instructed to come prepared with rain gear, and it looked like they’d start their week using it. None of the girls looked happy about this situation, and Jess caught quite a few angry glances in her direction. She knew once the rain came down that they’d forgive her though, and hopefully she’d make a few friends after that as well. Once all the girls were wearing their waterproof jackets and trousers, the teacher locked the van and they headed off. Their walk took them up a hill and through fields. For most of the route they were in direct sunlight, and despite the gathering dark clouds there wasn’t any rain. As the day went on the girls got quite hot in their waterproof jackets and trousers, and some yearned for the rain to come and cool them down. After a few hours they stopped for a brief lunch and ate their sandwiches looking out over the hills. A few of the girls took off their waterproof jackets and enjoyed the cooling breeze coming over the hills. Jess could hear two of the girls, Madeline and Sophie, talking nearby about how grateful they were to get their jackets off and cool down a bit. Madeline was short-ish, less than 5 foot tall with brown hair, and had on a blue North Face waterproof jacket and pair of dark blue waterproof trousers. Sophie had a lightweight pink North Face jacket and a pair of black waterproof trousers. She was taller and had long blonde hair that she knew all the boys loved. Both girls took off their waterproof jackets and pulled down their waterproof trousers to get some air. Wanting to seem friendly Jess did the same. She sidled up to the girls and sat down near them, hoping for an opportunity to strike up a conversation. Then Jess felt a drop of water land on her bare arm and looked up to see dark clouds overhead. She had expected this moment ever since they set off and now she was going to be vindicated. “Miss Forbes”, said Jess, “I think its about to rain, I felt a drop of water come down”. Miss Forbes looked up at the dark clouds and agreed, “I think you’re right Jess”, she said, and then in a louder voice to the rest of the group said, “girls, put your jackets and waterproof trousers back on, it looks like the rain’s about to come down”. Madeline turned to Jess and scowled at her. She pulled up her waterproof trousers and put her blue waterproof jacket back on, clearly upset at this. She turned to Sophie and whispered something in her ear, but Jess couldn’t hear what she said. Once all the girls had their waterproof jackets and trousers back on they started walking again. Within a few minutes it was clear that it wasn’t raining, despite the dark clouds still lingering overhead. It had warmed up quite a bit and everyone was getting quite hot again. Jess could see one of the other girls, Alice, going up to Miss Forbes and heard her say, “Miss, I don’t think its going to rain, can we take our waterproofs off please?” Alice was wearing a blue waterproof jacket and a pair of black waterproof trousers. Jess could see she was getting quite hot under her jacket and trousers. Miss Forbes looked pityingly at her, “Sorry Alice, I don’t want to have to stop every time we need to take our waterproofs off and then put them back on when it rains. Jess felt some rain so lets keep them on until we get to the camp ground.” Alice nodded and trudged on, but was soon walking alongside Madeline and Sophie, and while Jess couldn’t hear what they were saying she could see them glancing over at her regularly. Surely the girls would appreciate her caution once it started raining she thought? But alas it did not rain, and after a couple more hours walking they got to the campsite. The site consisted of a small field surrounded by trees, with a brick building off to one side that contained bathrooms. The girls put their bags down and gathered round the teacher. One of the girls, Roberta, who was wearing a thick light blue and dark blue Arcteryx rain jacket, said to Miss Forbes, “can we take our jackets off now please miss?” Miss Forbes glanced up at the dark clouds again, “not yet, lets get our tents up first and then we’ll have somewhere to shelter when the rain comes down”. The girls all groaned at this, but reluctantly set about putting their tents up. Some of the girls had single tents while others had brought double tents to share with a friend. Jess didn’t have any friends so hers was only a single tent, but luckily she was skilled at camping so she had her tent up in a few minutes. Miss Forbes came over to see her hard work, “well done Jess, you can unpack and take off your waterproofs now if you like”. Jess was glad to get her waterproofs off as the late afternoon sun was beating down on them all now. She took her wellington boots off, as well as her waterproof jacket and trousers, put them away in the tent and unpacked her other stuff. Miss Forbes was setting up a small campfire in a central area surrounded by logs, so Jess went to sit down on one of the logs. The other girls were all still putting up their tents. It looked like none of the girls were very proficient at this, and all of them were making a lot of hard work out of it. Jess felt sorry for them, they must be roasting in their waterproofs doing all this hard work. Jess approached Madeline and Sophie to see if she could help them with their tent, but they brusquely turned their back on her, so Jess sat down by herself. An hour later all the tents were up, the girls had taken their waterproofs off, had unpacked and were sat round the campfire. They cooked a little food and ate, but they were all quite tired from the long hike. And then, like it had promised to do for the entire day, the heavens opened and the rain came down. “Right girls”, should Miss Forbes, “get your waterproofs on or retreat to your tents, hurry!” There was a mad scurry and within a minute all the girls were back in their tents. Clearly no-one had any intention of putting their waterproofs back on if they didn’t have to. The campfire had quickly been extinguished in the downpour, and the Sun was disappearing below the horizon, so it looked like the evening was over. Jess retreated to her tent, crawled inside and zipped up the opening behind her. She took off her damp clothes and hung them to dry at one end of the tent. The evening was warm, and with the thick clouds overheard it didn’t seem like it would cool down any time soon, so she slipped into her sleeping bag wearing just her panties and bra. She turned a light on and began to read a book. After a couple of hours she needed the bathroom. She opened up the tent door and looked out. The campfire was dark, as were most of the other tents, though a few were dimly lit from the inside, but everything was very quiet. She looked at her watch, 9pm, everyone must have turned in for the night or gone to sleep. It was still raining heavily outside so Jess put her waterproof trousers and jacket back on, as well as her rubber boots, and trudged out across the campsite to the bathroom block. The building was made entirely of brick and had a metal door that Jess pushed open. Inside was a room with two cubicle doors. Jess wiped her boots on the doormat, scraping the light layer of mud off them. She opened one of cubicle doors and went in. She had a short pee and then washed her hands. Stepping out from the cubicle, Jess was surprised to see a group of girls in the room, each wearing their waterproof jackets, though by the sounds of it it had finished raining outside now. She could see Alice, Sophie, and Roberta, and standing in front of them was Madeline. “Hi Jess”, said Madeline. “Hi”, said Jess nervously, wondering what was going on. “Had a nice day did you?”, she said in a not particularly friendly way. “Yeah, I suppose”, said Jess. “Thanks to you”, said Madeline, “we had to spend the entire day wearing our waterproof jackets and trousers, and it didn’t even rain!” “I’m sorry”, said Jess, “it might have rained, I just wanted us to be prepared. I just wanted us to be friends”. Madeline smiled at Jess, a wicked smile that made Jess even more nervous. “We want to be friends with you, would you like to play a game with us?” Jess wasn’t sure what was going on. She wasn’t sure if she should trust Madeline, but if this was an opportunity to make friends she didn’t want to turn it down. “Sure”, she said, a slight tremor in her voice. “Great!” said Madeline. “Since you wanted us to have our waterproofs on for the entire day, we thought you should try putting our waterproofs on now. That didn’t sound so bad, thought Jess, she could try their jackets on if thats what they wanted. It sounded like the sort of fun little game that friends sometimes played. Madeline continued, “we thought it would be fun to see how many of our jackets you could get on, do you think you could put them all on?” That sounded slightly stranger to Jess, but not impossible, and if that’s what it took to become friends with these girls then she could manage it. “Yeah I’m sure I could”, said Jess. “Wonderful, lets do it now”, said Madeline. And with that the girls took off their waterproof jackets. Jess started to take her jacket off, but Madeline stopped her. “No, leave your jacket on, but take your boots off so you can get these on”. Jess took her rubber boots off and stood bare-foot on the concrete floor. “Lets start with mine”, said Madeline, “they may be a little small for you, but I’m sure you can fit them on”. Madeline handed Jess her dark blue waterproof trousers. Jess reached down and slid her foot into one of the leg holes, and then her foot into the other hole. Making sure not to pull her own trousers up with them she pulled Madeline’s trousers up to her waste. “Let me help”, said Madeline, stepping over to her. Madeline pulled Jess’s waterproof jacket down and brought her trousers up over them. The trousers were a little small on Jess, which had the effect of pushing her own trousers down onto her bare skin underneath. Her waterproofs were a little cool to the touch, but the air was warm and she could feel her body warming up. Madeline handed Jess the waterproof jacket. It too was a little small for Jess, so Madeline had to help her slide her arms down the sleeves, which pulled tight against her own jacket. Madeline tightened the wrist straps and then pulled the zip all the way up from her waist to below her chin. “We better pull these hoods up, don’t you think?” said Madeline. But before waiting for a reply she pulled Jess’s blue waterproof hood up over her head and tightened the drawstring to pull it taught. Then she pulled the zip up to the top of the jacket, and folded the storm flap over the zip to cover it. She did the same with the blue waterproof hood of her own jacket, doing the zip up as far as it would go to help it stay in place. The two hoods over her head began to make her head feel a little warm. Madeline turned around to face the other girls and Sophie handed her her pink waterproof jacket and black waterproof trousers. Madeline passed the trousers to Jess and said “these next”. Jess took the trousers and slid them on, putting her feet through each hole and then pulling the trousers up. This pair was a little larger than the last pair so they went on easily. Jess pulled them up and tucked the blue waterproof jacket inside the trousers, as she had done with the last layer. Then Madeline handed her the jacket, which Jess slid on easily. Again it was a good fit, so it was easy to put on. Madeline helped her tighten the wrist cuffs and then pulled the zip up, stopping only to pull the hood over Jess’s head. She tightened the drawstrings on the hood until it was tightly wrapped around Jess’s face, and then finished doing the zip up to under her chin. Then Madeline carefully folded the storm flat over the zip, pushing the velcro down to seal it closed. Next Alice handed her a pair of black waterproof trousers, which she put on as before, then she handed her a blue waterproof jacket. Jess went to slide her arms down the sleeves, but Madeline reached out to stop her “no”, she said, “lets put this jacket on back to front, shall we?” Madeline winked at Alice, who smiled back at her. Madeline held out the jacket with the back facing Jess, “put your arms in the sleeves” she said, in a way that sounded less playful and more commanding than before. Jess reached out her hands and pushed them into the sleeves. Once they were just inside the sleeves, Madeline moved towards her, holding the jacket forward so that Jess’s arms were forced down into the sleeves and out the ends. Madeline helped the jacket up over Jess’s shoulders. Alice had moved behind Jess and now took the jacket and pulled it together behind Jess’s back. Jess couldn’t see but she could feel Alice putting the ends of the zip together and pulling the zip up her back. While Alice was a similar size to Jess, with three jackets already on this jacket felt a little tight on her. Once Alice had done the zip up almost to the top she could see the hood hanging down over her face. “Let’s leave that there for the moment shall we”, said Madeline, “otherwise you won’t be able to see what we’re doing!”. Although it sounded playful, Jess could hear some mischief in Madeline’s voice. She wasn’t sure what this whole game was about, but she was beginning to get a little nervous. The last girl was Roberta, who handed Jess a pair of thick blue Arcteryx waterproof trousers. Since Roberta was a little smaller than Jess, and with four layers of waterproofs already on, these trousers were a little tricky to pull on, but Jess eventually managed it and pulled the trousers up over Alice’s jacket. At the bottom of the trouser legs was a small plastic strap which Roberta helped tuck under the bottom of Jess’s feet. “This’ll prevent them from slipping up your leg”, said Roberta, smiling. Madeline handed her rubber boots back to Jess saying “you can put these back on now”. Jess did as she was told, not wanting to disobey Madeline’s commanding voice. Finally Madeline passed Jess the blue Arcteryx jacket that Alice had been wearing. She put it on, noting how tight it was on her now with so many layers on. As she slid her arms down the sleeves and pulled the jacket round her body she could feel that all the layers were making her very warm inside. A trickle of sweat ran down her back. Madeline passed Jess a pair of waterproof gloves. “Put these on”, she commanded. Jess took the gloves, which were made of a waterproof, gore-tex like material, quite thin but with a shiny plastic coating on the inside and the outside. She slid her hands into them, noting how they added to her warmth. Madeline then took the sleeves of Alice’s jacket and pulled them up over the gloves, tightening the wrist straps as tight as they would go to prevent the gloves coming off. Then the girls stood back to admire their handiwork. Jess stood in front of them, her body covered from head to feet in waterproof clothing. Five layers of waterproof trousers and jackets, plus gloves and rubber boots. Only Jess’s face was uncovered. Inside all those layers Jess was beginning to sweat. She was feeling a little uncomfortable now, and was hoping the game was coming to an end. “Great”, said Jess, trying to feign enthusiasm, “this is great. So what do we do now?” “Yes”, said Madeline, “we’re almost finished”. She turned to the other girls and Jess could see them passing something to Madeline. Madeline turned round and advanced on Jess, who nervously took a step back only to find her back against the wall. Madeline stepped right up to Jess, “I’ve just got one more addition to make”, she said. From either side of Madeline, Alice and Sophie lunged towards Jess, each of them grabbing one of Jess’s arms and holding them hard against the wall. Two against one Jess couldn’t compete and the two girls had her firmly held in place. “What are you doing?” asked Jess, “please stop”, she begged. “All our troubles today have come from your big mouth” said Madeline, “I think its time we put a stop to that”. Madeline reached towards Jess’s mouth and just as Jess was about to call out she forced a large ball into her mouth. Jess didn’t see what it was, but it was about an inch-and-a-half wide and Madeline had to really force it past Jess’s teeth to get it in her mouth. Jess tried to call out, but all that came out of her mouth was “mmmmppppp”-ing noises. One of the other girls passed Madeline a roll of duct tape that they must have taken from Miss Forbes’s camping supplies and put a piece of tape over Jess’s mouth. Then as the other girls moved Jess away from the wall Madeline began wrapping the tape around Jess’s head, each time covering her mouth further and each time getting tighter and tighter. After four wraps round her head Madeline cut off the tape and put the roll down. “Now, that’s shut you up”, she said. “This whole day every time you opened your mouth you made our lives more and more unpleasant”. Jess was hurt and frightened at the same time. She had meant to be helpful today, she had hoped to keep her friends dry in case it had rained, but now she could see that instead she’d made their day hot and unpleasant. She was sad that she’d upset the people she’d hoped to become friends with, but also frightened as to what they’d now do to her. “We spent almost 8 hours wearing those waterproofs on a hot day, in the warm sun, and it never rained” Alice said to her. Jess tried to tell them it had rained, although only after they’d taken their waterproofs off, but she could only make ‘mmmpppphhh’ noises now. “So now we want a little revenge”, said Roberta smiling, “we want you to feel the discomfort that we’ve felt all day”. Madeline lifted up a finger and gave it a twirl. The two guns holding Jess’s arms to the wall released them and spun her body round so she was facing the wall, then they grabbed the opposite arms and shoved her body against the wall again. Jess wasn’t sure what she could do, there were four of them and her body was already tired so fighting back was pointless. Hopefully if she went along with whatever they had planned it would be over quickly and maybe they’d become friends afterwards. Madeline grabbed Jess’s arms and pulled them together behind her back. Roberta passed Madeline a bundle of camping rope and Madeline started wrapping it around Jess’s wrists, binding them together and then cinching the rope off so her wrists were locked together. Jess was stuck now, bound and gagged, there was nothing she could do and almost out of exhaustion she let her body go limp, to take whatever the girls wanted to throw at her. Madeline took another length of rope and started winding it around Jess’s elbows, pulling the rope tighter and tighter as she went and drawing Jess’s elbows together until they were almost touching. Again she cinched the rope off and tucked the loose ends away. Another few pieces of rope tied her bound arms to her body and prevented any movement from her arms. Sophie and Alice spun Jess round again so she was facing the girls once more. They stood back, leaving Jess leaning exhausted against the wall. Jess could feel sweat pouring off her entire body. The warm summer’s night and the five layers of waterproof clothing were incredibly hot, but at the moment there was nothing she could do. “We’re going to take you back to your tent now”, said Madeline. “If you try to struggle or make any noise, they’ll be trouble”. Roberta and Alice held up the screens of their camera phones showing photos of Jess putting on all the rain jackets. “We have photos of you putting all those jackets on”, said Roberta. “If you make any noises or cause us any trouble we’ll show these images to the entire school.” Jess didn’t want anyone else to see her putting on all those layers of waterproofs. She was also still hoping that once this was over these girls would forgive her and they could be friends. She so desperately wanted to be friends with these girls. She was going to go along with whatever they wanted of her, and hopefully this would all be over soon. Roberta and Alice grabbed each side of Jess and they marched her out of the bathroom building and across the campground. The rain had stopped, not that Jess would ever get wet under all these layers of rain jackets, but the night was warm and Jess could feel the heat making her sweat. They got to her tent and Madeline unzipped the entrance and they helped Jess in and lowered her body face down onto her sleeping bag. The other girls clambered inside and with a bundle of ropes started lashing her feet together in the same way they’d done with her arms. Jess could feel ropes around her ankles and above and below her knees, and soon her legs were inseparable. Madeline took another rope and tied it to the rope lashing her ankles together. Then she looped the other end around the ropes holding her elbows together. Pulling on this rope Jess could feel her legs being pulled up until her feet were almost touching her butt. Madeline pulled even tighter until the strain on Jess became a little painful, and then knotted the rope off at her ankles. The girls then spun her body round so she was facing the entrance to the tent. Sophie, Alice and Roberta then stepped out of the tent leaving only Madeline facing Jess. “We’re going to leave you here for the night”, said Madeline, “as revenge for what you put us through today. Stay quiet, be a good girl, and in the morning we’ll come release you. If you make any noise then we’ll show all those photos to everyone in the school, and you don’t want that, do you?” Jess looked up at Madeline with sad eyes, knowing that she didn’t want that but that there was nothing else she could do at the moment. She shook her head and Madeline smiled. “Good girl”, said Madeline. Then Madeline reached down for the hood of the blue waterproof jacket than Jess had put on back to front. She pulled the hood over Jess’s face until it covered her completely, then pulled the drawstrings tight and zipped the jacket up at the back. Jess could just about make out some small ventilation holes in the hood of the jacket that allowed her to breathe, but her whole body was now effectively covered. Jess could then feel Madeline pulling the last hood of the thick Arcteryx jacket up over her head. The thick hood pushed down on all the other hoods and helped to secure the hood over her face as well. She pulled the zip up as far as it would go and then pulled the drawstrings tight as well. “Good girl”, said Madeline again, “just stay there and take your punishment and we’ll release you in the morning”. And with that Jess could hear Madeline step outside the tent, pulling the zip of the tent door up to close it, leaving her tied up and alone in her tent. Jess was hot and sweaty all over, she could feel sweat pouring off her body and gathering in pools. Her arms were already aching from being tied together behind her back and she could also feel a growing ache from her legs and her back as well. She tried to adjust her body but her bondage was very secure. She couldn’t move her hands or arms at all, and the hogtie she was in made any rearranging virtually impossible. There was nothing she could do, the girls had left her like this and gone back to their tents to get a proper night’s sleep. She was stuck like this for the entire night.

The Catacombs

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter One: Just another night…

Alai walked down the long corridor leading to his dorm room. He shifted the weight of his bookbag on his shoulder as he fumbled for his keys. It has been a long day, and Alai was glad to be back at his room. As Alai rummaged for his keys, he took a moment to enjoy the slippery feeling of the latex briefs he was wearing as underwear under his jeans. He slid his hand over is thigh discreetly inside his pocket, and then pulled up his keys. Just as he was about to put the key in the lock, he heard a voice call down the hall.

The Catacombs 2

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter Six: “Pack your bags”

Outside, someone unzipped the outer chamber easily, and walked in. They were wearing work clothes, the name of some moving company on them. Chet noticed the sounds from where he was locked he was scared, but the oxygen they had pumped in had made him too high to care. One of the females took cutters to the chain holding him to the floor and Alai. Chet fell back onto the floor, naked save the collar and chain around his neck and blindfold on his head. The woman slit the long black leather glove that held his arms behind his back, and proceeded to wrap his arms separately in some thin black plastic.

The Clothes Make The Woman

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Sam, my husband of only three years and I had a pretty good relationship, but there was just something I couldn’t put my finger on that kept bothering me. He was a work from home guy that sold things on the Internet that he never really owned first, a kind of a twenty percent middleman that found and sold things that others wanted. He made good money at it, although how good I wouldn’t find out for some time. Deep down it seemed slightly dishonest to me even though he made no secret about what he did for his happy customers, but that wasn’t what bothered me.

The Consultants 3.11

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from part 2b

Part 3: Chapter 11

His first week as Charlotte Graham, computer consultant, passed in a blur. Monday morning Charles had spent two hours, ostensibly in getting ready but also to a very large extent in screwing up his courage. Leslie had fussed around in what seemed an uncharacteristic manner, helped Charles with his makeup and then insisted on driving him round to the office.

“Just to make sure I don’t do a runner,” Charles had mordantly thought.

The Consultants 3.12

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Consultants 3.11)

Part 3: Chapter 12

It was the weekend again. Leslie, Amber and Charles were sitting in the Dungeon. Leslie in her leather dominatrix gear on her throne. Amber was dressed in a hooded red latex catsuit, with built in ballet-toed boots and arms ending in attached stiffened fingerless bondage mittens that prevented her taking the suit off without outside assistance. She had curled up in a chair, the seat of which was covered with a spiky black rubber cushion that resembled nothing so much as an oversize hedgehog. When Charles asked, she claimed that it was very comfortable. Nevertheless he could not help wondering what happened if you sat on one of the spikes.

The Crystalline Insert

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Once upon a time there were two women. They had the luck to have found the ultimate love within each other. Their names were Pandora and Cassandra. Pandora’s birthday was approaching and Cassandra wanted to find a special gift for her. She had searched for weeks and just before the big day, she came upon a small curious shop that she had never seen before.

The interior of the store was filled with trinkets and kitsch. Everything looked drab and cheap. An older woman who was a little too tall and had hands that somehow seemed too big approached her.

The Dice Game

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Cheri, Laura, and Gwen were best friends but almost nothing alike.

Gwen was aggressive and passionate. She’d competed in gymnastics as a child and still practiced a little for fun and exercise. She also captained the university’s debate team and was bound to be a high priced lawyer someday, which got her into trouble when she contradicted her professors a little too much. The short-haired brunette hardly went a day without talking about her next hiking trip to the mountains

The Eighth House 2: Sold

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Eighth House)

Part 2: Sold

I was chained to a coffle. It was easy to guess that from the sound of others behind and in front of me. By the tug of the chains at my neck, forcing me to move in rhythm with them. I couldn’t see them. I still had the hood over my eyes. The hood that I’d laced on myself, stripping myself and pushing my red hair beneath the white leather, so confident that it would only be temporary. I couldn’t remove it. My hands were still bound behind my back, tied at the wrists.

The Eighth House 3: Questions

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Eighth House 2: Sold)

Part 3: Questions

I waited on my stomach, my arms folded and bound into a neat box behind me, my ankles tied to my thighs by wind after wind of rope. Another rope tied my ankles to my wrists, arching my back and holding me in position at the centre of the circular room I lay in.

Lady Amelia had ordered me taken there and left, taking Lydia with her on a silken leash while her servants hastening to comply. They had bathed me and cleansed me before bringing me through the opulent palace that was the noblewoman’s home and tying me. Not one of them had said a word, and after the way one of them looked at me when I dared a question, I didn’t try again.

The Email

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

This is my first story and I’m not sure if I will write anymore unless this is a good one and gets good feedback.

The E-mail: Part I

You receive an email one day from someone you don’t even know telling you that they are interested in meeting you to fulfil your deepest fantasies. They have read your profile and see that you are in their general area. You decide to reply to ask more information about them and what they had in mind.

The Embrace of Darkness

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

The Embrace of Darkness

By Papa Palpatine

Abigail stood naked in the waist deep pool of warm water. The 19-year-old blonde watched as her jeans, T-shirt, underwear, shoes, and all the personal possessions she had had on her were put into a black drawstring trashbag and taken out of the stone chamber by a figure in a dark hooded robe. Three women, dressed only in swimsuits, attended to her; two vigorously scrubbed her with sponges and bars of floral-scented soap, as the third washed her hair, massaging the shampoo into her scalp. Such pampering might have been enjoyable, had she not been brought here against her will. What were they planning to do with her? Did she even dare imagine?

The Family Maid 2: The Sister from Hell

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Family Maid)

Part 2: The Sister from Hell

The Family Plan

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1

The prospect of an overnight stay in New York City was quite appealing to Mark and Darlene, a yuppie husband and wife, but one problem needed to be resolved, this being their 19 year old daughter Amber.

An attractive high school graduate, she had refused to seek employment, preferring to rely upon her parents for support. Amber had been a persistent disciplinary problem, whose transgressions included running away from home in past years, and more recently alcohol, marijuana, and sexual promiscuity with undesirable males. Amber simply could not be left at home alone for more than twenty four hours.

The Farm 2: Morning at the Farm

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Farm 1: Afternoon at the Farm)

The Farm 2: Morning at the Farm

A alarm clock jangled and I was suddenly awake. For a fleeting moment I thought I was tied, but then I realised that I had sunk into the depths of the thick feather mattress.

Pulling myself upright I looked around the room, It was vast and wore a slightly period look. I shook my head to clear it and I dimly recalled eating a meal with ‘Her Ladyship’ in a huge dining room attended by the two beautiful girls her Ladyship had first introduced hitched to her little ponycart.

The Final Trek

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Final Trek)

I’m leaving out the details, but I’m not doing good. I’m working on the conclusion at the same time I add chapters. I’m going to hold out as long as I can. If time passes and I haven’t sent it, I invite one of you to write one. Or a better Idea would be for many to keep adding chapters. A never ending adventure. If you don’t have someone, find that person. When you find someone who shares everything about themselves with you and you aren’t afraid to share everything with them, that’s the one. Grab on, hold on and always show them they are everything to you. Have adventures, go someplace neither of you have been and do things you have never done every chance you get. Enjoy the world together. D, I can’t wait to be with you again. KM

The Final Trek

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Final Trek)

My time is short, so I bring it to a close. I hope I didn’t leave too many mistakes, but I am worked as fast as I could. I admit to running off my family several times so I could write, for some reason the desire to finish this story compels me. I even think that goal has kept me going a couple more days. KM

The Final Trek

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Final Trek)

story continued from chapter one

When you share a common interest, bondage and fantasy with your loved one is great. Save it for special occasions so it will continue to be something to share for a long time. See a movie at a theater, go on nature walks, see new places. Revel in each other’s affection and always feel life through the other. Nothing ever made me happier than seeing joy in her eyes. I miss you D. KM

The Final Trek

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

I haven’t written in a long time. I don’t have long, due to complications from a tragedy that left me severely injured and took the life of my love. I don’t know exactly how much time I have left, but as a return for the many stories D and I enjoyed, I will finally work on an Idea that has rattled around in my head for some time. Don’t be down about me, just accept my return gift to all of you. I forgive the one who took her from me and left me shattered. Thank you Gromet and all the creative writers that have shared the fantasies. Love the one you are with, have fun and above all be safe. You never know how much time you have together.

The Game

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

The Game Part 1

I was the one that introduced my wife to scarf bondage and taught her everything from how to tie a gag properly to putting a person into a hogtied position and over a period time, she was able to do the tying and the gagging better than me.

Tonight would be no different from the other nights. She would be in a smart business suit wearing the pink Hermes around the neck, cowgirl style which I bought for her from interstate. We thought we spice things up by playing our games in the garage. As usual, I would have my other scarves and bandanas with me. I put the bundle on the workbench and folded one scarf and tied my wife’s hands behind her back. I grabbed a blue bandana and cleave gag her with it and then grabbed a while bandana and blindfolded her with. I am not sure why but I always love using the white bandana as a blindfold on her.

The Guiding Hand

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

For Connor, xx

“Another coffee, young man?” The waitress smiled hovering close with the jug.

“Um no thank you”, the youth smiled. “I’m fine”.

The longer it went on the more of a fool he felt. He had been sitting at the same seat for the past hour gazing out of the window or to the door of the café whenever the tiny bell rang out. But still the smiling face he had longed to see did not appear.

The Guiding Hand2: A Second Opinion

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Guiding Hand)

Continued from part one

Part 2: A Second Opinion.

Time had passed him in his dream. She was home and he was still!…. desperately he fiddled with the panties but, with trembling terrified fingers, the rubber which had earlier seduced him, now became a prison, enclosing him trapping him, sweat broke out on his body, his heart pounded, No No

“Andy?”.

He looked about, terror struck, there is no way out, no way, then, grabbing his clothes he rushed to his room,

The Guiding Hand3: Taken by the Hand

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Guiding Hand2: A Second Opinion)

Continued from part two

Part 3: Taken by the Hand.

In the fading light, the drive back to the large house is taken in almost silence, Andy felt nothing but fear and shame. The look on the assistants face as Jane had paid for the shimmery latex dress, still clear in his mind and so after the longest half hour of his life the car turned into the tree lined drive way and drew up to the house. The engine stopped and the young man felt his stomach knot as his beautiful tormentor turned and eased the gleaming black pvc bag, with its shocking contents, from the back seat.

The Guiding Hand4: The Sunny Seats

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Guiding Hand3: Taken by the Hand)

Continued from part three

Part 4: The Sunny Seats.

The next 5 days are a disaster, leaving poor Andy unable to concentrate, sleep or eat. His head and body so full of wild emotions they took up his every waking hour. He can’t believe she expected him to just surrender to her once more, “i will collect you”, what was he a piece of luggage she can pick up any time, to take back to her house. No way…no way?….. Then why did that knot in his stomach not taste of fear, nor sicken like dread…..it was more like……like Christmas eve….No, no, it was fear and dread he told himself, it must be, it could be nothing else. Could it?.

The Informer

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

The Informer Part 1

It was a cold wet late winter afternoon in a quiet middle class inner city suburb.

Molly was walking back to her home in a narrow, almost deserted street. She was a slim narrow waisted young woman in her late twenties with an attractive face and lustrous black shoulder length hair. She was not of European background like most residents of the locality in which she lived. Instead, she one of the indigenous race that had once inhabited the country before present settlement but were now very few in numbers. Like many of her people she was fit, athletic and very dark complexion. As a rule they were not discriminated against, not in the city anyway.

The Invention

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

story also appears in the Selfbondage stories section

Janine smiled as she gazed on the device in front of her. As usual, her slave had done a wonderful job. If, she thought, it actually worked.

The Investigative Reporter

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

There were several work camps out of state for first time young adult offenders, a kind of “tough love” approach between the juvenile justice system and real prison. This was after all the late nineteen thirties, and the science of criminal justice and punishment had come a long way in the cities since the early days, allowing for this and other experimental programs to exist. There were disturbing rumors about these places though, unorthodox practices that none the less produced a near zero rate of recidivism, provided the young offenders were not released back into the same environment that produced them in the first place. Society seemed to benefit as a whole, and the offenders were statistically never heard from again.

The Investigative Reporter 2

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Investigative Reporter)

Part Two

Beth heard the men climb into the wagon, but she dared not look back. The driver took up the slack in her reins and shook them sharply moments later, it wasn’t a violent motion so much as a precise one, but one he apparently didn’t want her to misunderstand either. An equally sharp “get along” was commanded at the same time, and with the earlier warning of the driver fresh in her mind she pulled forward.

The Investigative Reporter 3: Discoveries

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Investigative Reporter 2)

Part 3: Discoveries

The formerly sleepy girl, Tracy, and Beth hung breast to breast as the others ate, but a missed meal was far better than the alternative, thanks entirely to their drivers mercy. They were released from their suspended display and hitched to the plow after the others finished their morning meal, and the team was driven to the far corner of the farm to begin their first true day of work. Tracy had to work barefoot that day, apparently an additional part of her punishment was not being allowed to fetch her boots from their bunk house. It was a lesson she wouldn’t easily forget.

The Investigative Reporter 4: Observations

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Investigative Reporter 3: Discoveries)

Part 4: Observations

As both Tracy and Beth were still entwined with each other, Tracy became aware of an audience. Several of the girls had risen to see what was still happening on top of their common table with all the noise the girls had generated, and one of the girls rubbed Tracy’s head roughly as she recovered from her exhausting orgasm while still atop Beth. The smiling girl stated the obvious for her watching friends, “Now we apparently have two play toys…”

The Key is in the Cum

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

For as long as I can remember I have always craved to be tied up and rendered immobile. I have been into self-bondage for several years now and recently I upped the stakes wanted to try something I had never done before. It was the most thrilling and embarrassing moment in my life.

Last Saturday, I knew that I had the whole day to myself and that I could indulge my favorite pastime. So I slept in and woke up around 10:00 a.m. I was so excited for this was “the day” I was going to try something I had never done before. I had been planning for this day for the past couple of months. I went into the basement and got all of the equipment that I would need. I then went to the refrigerator and removed the 6 plastic containers that I had placed there . They each were filled with about 2 ounces of my own cum. And at the bottom of one of these 6 containers was the key to the handcuffs I would need to later release myself, the other five also had handcuff keys but they were filed down and would not work The containers also had an inner lip around the top. I placed these 6 containers in 6 different holders, I had especially made, that were scattered throughout the basement. The holders were about 3’ off the ground and once I snapped the container in place it took 2 two hands to get it out. I forced myself not to peek and see which container had the key. It was easy to do this while I was horny, the trick would come after I came.

The Mother-in-Law Popped in for Coffee

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

It was 6:30 and Peter had stepped out of the shower just after me. He came up behind me and put his arms around me to give me a cuddle as I was drying off. He started stroking at my breasts playing with my nipples so I reached behind him parting the towel around his waist and started stroking his cock.

He bent down and nuzzled my neck. I could feel his stubbly chin as he kissed his way up the nape of my neck to my ears where he started to gently nibble and bite them. (It’s my Kryptonite, I am afraid) His tongue toying with the little hoop earrings I wear.

The New House Rules 6

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The New House Rules 5)

Chapter 6

Part 6a

I chew on the cloth pressed between my teeth, then make another feeble move forward. Tara and I are both sitting on the floor, tied back to back against a post in Wil’s basement. My wrists are handcuffed behind my back, and my legs are tied above my knees and at my ankles. I pull myself forward into the ropes across my chest, run under my arms and above my breasts, welding me to the metal behind me. It of course does not budge, but squirming against the bondage is one of the best parts of being tied. I straighten my legs and twist my ankles against the ropes circling them. Tara’s blonde hair whips around the pole and hits me on the face. She must be squirming also. I find myself wishing that next time Taylor will tie our hair under the gags. I can’t even blow the strands out of my face while gagged. I smile inside, inescapability tied and I am already thinking about the next time I am tied.

The Numbers Game

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

My wife keeps me in chastity. Not for any particular reason. I’ve never strayed and never wanted to but she likes the power and if it makes her happy, then I’m happy to go along with it. It’s a CB-3000, standard chastity belt but with one difference, she uses a 4-digit combination lock instead of the standard tamper proof or metal padlock which she had been using. With 10,000 possible combinations, there was no way I’d ever be able to guess the number.

The Object of His Affection 2

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Object of His Affection)

Part 2: Pavlov’s Dog

It was the eve of their anniversary. She had gotten “all gussied up” at his command and now awaited his arrival at her door. When, at last, he arrived, he was in suit and tie, bearing flowers and a large gift-wrapped box.

“Happy anniversary, pet”, he said, smiling. “I have something special for you. I only hope you accept it.”

The Perfect Pony

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

This story is a sequel to The Parade

Part 1

His lungs burned as he tried to keep the pace. His legs strained with every stride he took. Everything ached as he ran down the road. “Keep up, don’t quit now.” he thought “It’s just a few yards away.”

The sting of the whip against his asscheek broke his thoughts. He lurched forward faster. Kenneth was pushing him even harder than usual. It wasn’t enough that he was pulling both the cart and Kenneth. He was made to run faster and faster and carry the load up and down hills. For Rainbow, each training day was like another. Drills and more drills. Sunrise to sunset and then some. If it wasn’t Kenneth, it was either Jimmy or the stablehand Dusty who would conduct the training. Both of them were just as harsh and just as quick to punish failure.

The Perfect Pony 2: His True Calling

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Perfect Pony)

Part 2: His True Calling

The New Stable

Kenneth waited several days before commencing Rainbow’s conversion program. He wanted to make sure that his pony had sufficiently healed before undergoing the severe physical and mental transformation. Rainbow had done very well during their weekends and holidays together. He had accepted his position and took well to training. But that was only because there was always the knowledge that the following Monday he would once more be human. He had something to look towards and it made things more tolerable. Now he would live as a pony every day, with no possibility of release. Kenneth had several other ponies over the years, but none of them reached the point where he felt that they could be converted. They eventually would rebel and make escape attempts. That was to be anticipated, but Kenneth was still disappointed that he could not successfully break them. That is, until fate delivered Rainbow to him.

The Pit of Pleasure

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Part One

Organising a dark elf wedding was, Eloine decided, just about the worst punishment the goddess of pleasure and pain had ever invented. Oh, there were the whippings and the pincers and the thing with the hot wax in the spider webs, but at least Eloine mostly just had to lay back, relax and enjoy them.

Whereas everyone expected her to do just about everything with this wedding. Specifically, Xantha, the second most powerful noble in the dark city of E’ville, expected her to do everything. And after one meeting with the not exactly blushing bride, Eloine had known why all the other priestesses had suddenly looked so busy when the request had come through.

The Pit of Pleasure 2

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Pit of Pleasure)

Part Two

Crystal tried to creep through the darkness of the dungeon, hugging the shadows, keeping out of sight. Now, if only her companions were doing the same. Lord Antram strode along as though it were a parade. Urik was complaining about what the dank conditions were going to do to his hair. The hobbits were trading riddles, although at least they had agreed to carry some of the gear.

The Pit of Pleasure 3

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Pit of Pleasure 2)

Part Three

Jarell stood at the midpoint between the two women, the human witch still wracked by the jolts of her own magic and the dark elf matriarch. He’d tied her flat against a whipping post, setting a flogger into the most ingenious mechanism the dwarves had devised for him.

“It’s a very simple game,” he said, touching the swinging arm lightly. “Every time Lady N’ventual there moves, that changes the pressure in the… well, to be honest, I wasn’t paying attention to the technical details. Neither were most of the dwarven women by the end, so there’s a chance that the engineering might not be perfect, but I’m willing to bet that it will work for now.”

The Ponygirl Wish

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Amber looked at herself in the mirror. She almost could not believe what she was seeing. Her ponygirl outfit was striking. She shivered. She had always loved all things equine although her experience with actual horses was very limited. She was not wealthy. And such things were more available to the more privileged class. That did not include Amber.

Amber lived alone. She had had a roommate until just recently but did not care for the invasion of her privacy and did not find the comradery something of value. She was, for the most part a very private and somewhat solitary person. She worked hard, was frugal, and managed to support herself. She could not afford a pony of her own, but hoped that she might be able to save up some money and take a vacation out of the city that would involve horses and riding. Her interest in equine pursuits became increasingly Walter Mittyish as she trolled the Internet.

The Ponygirl Wish 2: Training

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Ponygirl Wish)

Part 2: Training

Amber slept late the next morning. When she awoke she looked over and saw the dildo the woman had had inserted in her. It was sitting on the night stand where Amber had put in when she undressed last night. She picked it up and examined it. It was much larger than her vibrator. No wonder she had felt so stuffed. It had what looked like a connector on the bottom; it could be mated into a charger or some other device. Amber knew it could vibrate, but she could see no way to activate it, it must use a remote. Amber wondered if she should remind the woman that she still had it.

The Process 3: A New Doll

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Process: Alice’s Story 2: The New Owners)

This story contains elements of an adult nature. If you are not 18 or stumbled upon this by accident, please move along as there is nothing to see here. Those that are of age, please enjoy. Story contains NC, Drugs, Abduction, Body mod, Living latex doll, Inflatable, Transport, Mf

The Process: Part 3: A New Doll - Loverboy’s Story

Chapter 1

The Process 7.1: Nanny & the Suit

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Process 6.1: Invitation)

This story contains elements of an adult nature. If you are not 18 or stumbled upon this by accident, please move along as there is nothing to see here. Those that are of age, please enjoy. Story contains Magic, Body mod, BE, Penis growth, Living Latex doll, Living latex suit, Automaton, Maid, Preg BDSM, Multiple gender roles story continues from part 7

The Process: Part 7.1: Nanny & the Suit

The Robot

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

The Secret Life of Rica

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Secret Life of Rica)

Chapter 2: Rica’s Secrets Andrew

With the latest downturn there were no construction jobs. He’d been all over town to confirm that the previous week. He’d never done fast-food before, but it how hard could it be? He arrived a little early to the interview. Trust his twisted luck, some hot chick was already waiting there.

She was dressed down, like one of those girls from an eighties teen movie where the female lead looks a dork and then she goes all soft-focus, takes off her big glasses, shakes out her hair in slow-motion, and suddenly it’s obvious she’s a foxy sex-bomb.

The Secret Life of Rica 3: Essential Research

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Secret Life of Rica)

Chapter 3: Essential Research

The next morning, like the hungry caterpillar, Erica felt much better. She took the new pills Belling had prescribed on schedule and went down for breakfast. What a waste of time, they were probably placebos anyway.

Her cupboard was empty so she helped herself to Bea’s milk and cereals. Bea seemed to be in a hurry to push food onto her, so why not? As for Bea herself, mercifully there was no trace of her.

The Secret Life of Rica 4: Bea Investigates

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Secret Life of Rica 3: Essential Research)

Chapter 4: Bea Investigates

Bea’s new camera cost as much as a week’s rent but the quality was worth it. She’d spent the last few days watching the video-feed from Rica’s room.

She was filled with tingling, almost electric energy. Ever since she put the camera through the wall and seen Rica stripping, she’d been charged with euphoria, wet all the time, and barely able to stop touching herself. It was possible that things were getting out of hand.

The Secret Life of Rica 5: Bea In Chains

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Secret Life of Rica 4: Bea Investigates)

Chapter 5: Bea In Chains

Erica knelt straddling her victim. Bea was naked, chained to the bed by her wrists.

“I should leave you like this, it would serve you right,” Erica said.

“If you stay, I don’t mind at all.”

Relief. The passionate feeling was gone. She’d almost done something incredibly stupid. Bea wasn’t her friend. Bea didn’t even like her, couldn’t possibly be attracted to her. She’d probably even had something to do with the boys moving out. She couldn’t let this crazy bitch manipulate her any further.

The Secrets of Shackleton Grange 3

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Secrets of Shackleton Grange 2)

Chapter 3: Horse Play

After what seemed like several hours, during which Cathy had no option but to remain in immovable stasis, the sound of several sets of feet approaching slowly but surely built in volume, until they sounded as if they were just outside the door. The turning of the key in the lock, then the creaking of the ancient wood, was swiftly followed by the unmistakable tones of Dolores’ voice permeating through the layers of latex.

The Secrets of Shackleton Grange 5

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Secrets of Shackleton Grange 4)

Chapter 5: Conflicting Emotions

“Just where do you think you’re going young lady?”

Less than two yards away, leaning against the wall, stood Dolores. Cathy froze. In her single-minded quest to exit the bathroom, she had failed to look further ahead for any potential hazards that might be blocking her route. Dolores sighed, disappointedly.

“You really do like making life difficult for yourself, don’t you Cathy? I deliberately left you here all alone to see if you’d try something stupid, or whether you’d finally learnt that disobedience will always get you into trouble. I was hoping it was the latter, but I now see that my trust in you is misplaced. Looks like you need another lesson in discipline.”

The Secrets of Shackleton Grange 8

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Secrets of Shackleton Grange 7)

Chapter 8: A Shared Experience

Dolores took two steps forward, her shadow looming large over the two figures hunched in the dark corner of the room; one entirely cocooned in duct tape, the other swathed only in fear. She bent over and grabbed the spandex neck of Bethany’s cat-suit, forcing her to stand up to her full height. From a distance of no more than six inches, she glared at her house guest, fury flashing in her dark eyes, although when she spoke, her words were those of someone calmly in control of the situation.

The Ship

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

THE SHIP by No-one

1: The Orb

Bob wasn’t exactly sure why he was here in the first place. Maybe it was that he got sick of listening to that inner voice that kept telling him that he needed to get out in the world and experience things that had held his fascination for so long. Or maybe it was that he was sick of being home every night fantasizing about being dominated by beautiful women wearing shiny leather, rubber and/or latex. Bob was from a small town originally. He had moved to the big city for a job that was interchangeable with a thousand other jobs in the big city. He was a drone, 8 to 5 in a grey little cubicle in a monolithic tower of steel and glass. Soul-draining wasn’t even the half of it. To make matters worse, when he was able to find someone to ask out, the chance of finding a mate interested in becoming his mistress was very remote. The end result was always the same: they denounced him as a pervert and told him to hit the bricks.

The Sorority Trashing Part 1: The Way It All Began

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1: The Way It All Began

It’s starting to get hot and the smell of all these soiled diapers is making me sick. I’m bound in a 95-gallon trash bag at the bottom of a 6 cubic yard rollaway dumpster in the back of a sorority house. My arms and legs are bound with handcuffs, the modified ring gag holds my mouth open, and for the first time I’m scared that Haley is going to go through with her threat.

The Stink Suit

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

The Stories of Bound Friends

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1: Andrea’s Eventful Birthday

Andrea paused her lunch to read her phone’s new text, causing a smile to cross her face. “We are officially off, have a great week sweetheart - Mom & Dad.” She still wasn’t sure if it was a total coincidence or that her parents were being kind, that of all the weeks for them to go away this was the one they chose. She had never been left alone for more than a day or two, and now on the week of her 18th birthday her parents would be out to sea on an 11 day long cruise. They mentioned something about this being the cheapest time of year, or that it was one of the few times they both could take off work, but in the back of her mind she wondered if this wasn’t their form of a present. “Happy birthday, here’s the house to yourself!”

The Stories of Bound Friends 13: Lea and the Unexpected Companion

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 12: Sophia and the Giving of Thanks)

Part 13: Lea and the Unexpected Companion

“Alright Leota, are you almost finished?” Marian asked as she barged into the hotel room Lea had been staying and working in the past few days. Lea looked up from her computer wearing only a bathrobe, nervous about how to respond. She knew that as soon as she was finished with her project she had the remainder of her two week sentence to return to. “Well, can we start printing collars or not?” Marian continued.

The Stories of Bound Friends 14: Zainab and the White Christmas

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 13: Lea and the Unexpected Companion)

Part 14: Zainab and the White Christmas

“Come on, I bet one phone call and we could all be in the Bahamas by dinner,” Andrea said as she sat and watched Zainab pack.

“And as tempting as that is, you made me promise that I wouldn’t let you talk us out of going up to Megan’s place for Christmas,” she said without even breaking her stride.

The Stories of Bound Friends 16: Megan and the Benefits of Trust

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 15: Sophia and the Barbarian Horde)

Part 16: Megan and the Benefits of Trust

January 10

It had been a long day by the time Megan returned to her dorm. She had been out all day, swinging between classes, the library and occasional rest for food. Andrea and Zainab sat up in Zainab’s bed as she opened the door. They were both under the covers, but were still visibly dressed at least, watching some show on TV.

The Stories of Bound Friends 2: Andrea and the FetFair

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends)

Part 2: Andrea and the FetFair

There is an old saying that you can’t unring a bell. It may be a cliche, but it also happened to be true.

For Andrea that bell had been rung two nights ago. She had discovered a side of her she didn’t know existed. A kinky side. And even as the cheap beer flowed and the music pumped in her house full of guests, she found it hard to keep her mind from wandering back there. It was her own party, but she was finding it hard to get into. None of the guys were particularly attractive and few of them she knew since none of them went to her (all girls) school.

The Stories of Bound Friends 4: Andrea and the Full House

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 3: Andrea and the Changing Friendship)

Part 4: Andrea and the Full House

Megan and Sophia sat in slack-jawed silence across from Andrea and Lea trying to process what Lea had just told them.

“So let me get this straight. You own this place,” Sophia said slowly as she looked around the living room, as if to make it extra clear which place she meant.

The Studio 4

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Studio - Chapter Three)

Part Four - Rope Soap

Six Weeks Ago

Donna Parkinson and Stephanie Danner had been roommates for a little more than a year before Champaign inebriation inspired them to spill some intimate beans into each other’s curiosity. They had just arrived home, after having muddled through a very exclusive, but insufferably boring cocktail party.

With the last glass of bubbly in hand, Donna decided to steer the conversation into virgin territory.

The Survey

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

“I’m sorry but I’m not interested in participating in your program any more. I’ve told you this several times and would like you to stop contacting me. Goodbye.”

My wife hung up the phone and turned to me. “I can’t believe those people. I’ve told them four times in the past year that I don’t want to do their survey and they still keep trying”. She’d signed up to take part in a five year study about lifestyle changes in high school graduates. It was supposed to follow the participants through college and into their first job. Instead it had continued for over ten years and didn’t seem like it was going to end. She was contacted twice a year to schedule a visit for a two hour session in which they asked the same series of questions about family, career, hobbies and other more personal things.

The Takeover 1 - Anne Acts

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter 1: Anne Acts

I had judged the time and opportunity perfectly as Maria was walking passed my door towards the parking lot exit.

“Maria – hey don’t go out like that, come in here.”

She hesitated, looked at me, and then her eyes dropped away from mine and she came into my office.

“It’s so cold out there and just look at you.” As I spoke I moved around my desk to meet her. “You need someone to look after you don’t you?”

The Tales of Sir Dwayne

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

The Tales of Sir Dwayne - Kidnap!

Lady Birgit, bound to the tree, blindfolded with rough cloth, listened to the muffled squeals of her handmaid and the sound of receding hooves. It was quiet for a long time. She tugged at her bonds to no effect.

Then there was a sound - a horse approaching. The sounds of a rider dismounting, walking toward her. She held her breath, too frightened to speak. Had they come back for her?

The Tales of Sir Dwayne 3: The Offer

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Tales of Sir Dwayne 2: The Lark)

The Tales of Sir Dwayne - 3: The Offer

She offered an honor. He honored her offer. And it is was on her and off her all night!

Dwayne smiled at the thought. The whore, nee Lady Brigit, trailed along behind, half stumbling, her tattered dress dirtier. It had been a long day; a long, dusty walk. She’d stop a moment, only to be pulled along by her bound wrists. A long, dusty, boring day. And he was in need. He had had no release the prior night. Having the whore had put him into a mind where release was a given.

The Thief and The Bounty Hunter

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

“PHANTOM FEM STRIKES AGAIN!” The headline screamed up at Victoria Swann as she sat down for breakfast. Taking up a slice of dry toast, she munched as she read the story.

“Police in London are investigating the theft of the recently unearthed Moonstone Ruby from the British Museum last night. The gem, discovered last month during an archeological dig at the site of an old Roman site north of London, is the largest shaped ruby yet discovered. Police spokespersons have declined to speculate as to the identity of the theft, but sources within the department report the discovery at the scene of a silk scarf marked with lipstick, the signature of the Phantom Fem. This makes the seventh museum theft by the mysterious Phantom Fem, and authorities in five countries seem to be no closer to catching this elusive thief than they were after her first theft.”

The Trashy Adventures of David and Christine 2: The Training of a Trash Whore

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Trashy Adventures of David and Christine 1: Trashing her Worthless Boyfriend)

Book 2: The Training of a Trash Whore

I learned three things while in the back of that truck with Jennifer.

One, Trash sex is the best sex. I’ve never had so much sex in one sitting, and Jennifer made sure I was put to good use. From suffocating me in garbage while she used a strap on, to making me wear a diaper full of garbage, Jennifer knew how to keep things interesting.

The Trashy Adventures of David and Christine 3: Jennifer's Revenge

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Trashy Adventures of David and Christine 2: The Training of a Trash Whore)

Book 3: Jennifer’s Revenge

“David? Hey, earth to David?”

The slightly older girl waves her hand in front of my face and I snap back to reality, startled out of my reverie. I turn to look at her and smile sheepishly, a little embarrassed at having spaced out. The woman is in a blue nurses uniform, much like the rest of us, with long blonde hair pulled up into a pony tail. Kinda cute, but no match for my Christine.

The Trashy Adventures of David and Christine 4: Christine's Party

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Trashy Adventures of David and Christine 3: Jennifer’s Revenge)

Book 4: Christine’s Party

“David, can you take take out the trash for me before we go?”

I look up from my spot on the couch, instantly setting my newspaper down. Within moments, the rather heavy cans of garbage are on the curb. I stand there a moment, reminiscening about the time I was amongst those cans.

Oh what an experience.

The Trip of a Lifetime 2: Stallions

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Trip of a Lifetime)

Part Two: Stallions

Chapter 4

Maria led me by a chain through my nose ring, and took me back to the barn. She made me stand in the middle of the room, lowered the chains, clipped my wrists into the clamps and drew my arms up high in the air so I could barely move. Then she brought a basin of warm water over and carefully washed my cock, talking to me all the time. “Don’t want this lovely weapon of yours getting any germs, do we Rocky? You did well out there, boy, I could see that Daisy enjoyed herself too – she’ll fetch a good price at auction when we come to sell her.”

The Visitor

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter One Part One

Anne decided she had to flee the City. She needed time to unwind. Her personal life was in turmoil and a little benign neglect of priorities, personalities and responsibilities was necessary. She had never learned to deal with personal issues in an organized manner that released the pressure a little at a time. At work where she was charged with planning and completing complicated projects with a myriad of details she was on top of everything to the point of obsession, but personal stuff almost always reached critical mass before she dealt with it.

The Web They Weaved

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Helen felt as if there was a storm of butterflies inside of her as she drove to her sister Ellen’s house. She had felt this way all morning as she showered and dressed and packed a few intimate things for today’s adventure. She felt this way every time her and her twin sister got together for their little bondage games. It was something she had stumbled into. One day, Helen came over to her sister’s place earlier than she had planned and found Ellen naked on the bed, bound and gagged, in the middle of a self-bondage session. After untying her, a somewhat embarrassed Ellen explained the joys of bondage and how she could NEVER tell her husband about it for fear of what he might think of her.

Three Steps Part 3

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Three Steps Part 2)

Part Three

“Walk on, Jen” said Adam again.

Tough Love Part 1: Proposal

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

I would like to thank Echa724 and Kinkyashley347 for their editing of this story, I’m so happy there are people out there wanting to help.

Part 1: Proposal

I fell in love with my future wife the moment I first saw her.

Lucy walked through my office door to temporarily replace my retired secretary, and at twenty five years old she was eight years my junior, she’s tall-5ft 10in and slim, with dark red hair crowning a beautiful face with green eyes, she has a narrow nose and a mouth that I suspected at one time contained childhood buck teeth that had since been straightened and left a slightly protruding top lip giving her a very sexy pout, she has a body with all the curves in the right places and long shapely legs, she was and still is absolutely perfect to me

Tough Love Part 2: Chastity

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Tough Love Part 1: Proposal)

Part 2: Chastity

I sat at my bench in my “office” trying to beat the boredom, the phone rang: it was Amy. She told me to report to Lucy’s office. I hurried up the stairs excitedly; looking forward to seeing my wife. I knocked and entered her office with a smile on my face. This soon changed when I saw her stern expression.

Tough Love Part 3: Punished

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Tough Love Part 2: Chastity)

Part 3: Punished

I was forced to bide my time for a few days as Lucy had started to work late quite a lot. Also she was often away at meetings with clients, most times staying overnight or occasionally for the whole weekend, so she would invariably claim to be too tired or stressed to deal with my so called trivial problems. But then one Friday Lucy announced she would be home on time. I was determined to discuss my situation with her that evening.

Tough Love Part 4: Isolation

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Tough Love Part 3: Punished)

Part 4: Isolation

At eleven o’clock on Monday morning, Lucy was at her desk. She had her computer open to a website of an adult store as she spoke on the phone, “Yes okay, thanks. My assistant will come by within the next couple of hours to collect my order. Thank you and bye,” she closed her phone and slumped back in her chair, gasping, “you are such a bitch Amy. I’m sure you were doing that on purpose just to embarrass me,” she said breathlessly. She stroked the head of the woman kneeling between her thighs. She was enjoying the sensation of Amy’s tongue licking deep in her pussy. Lucy kept telling herself she was not attracted to women, but this was becoming an almost daily occurrence. She pulled Amy’s head against her sopping crotch. She bit down on her knuckle to stop herself making too much noise as she climaxed into Amy’s busy mouth.

Tough Love Part 5: Humiliation

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Tough Love Part 4: Isolation)

Part 5: Humiliation

I awoke before Lucy the next morning. I’d had a bad night and was still very tired. I ached everywhere. Mindful of Lucy’s instructions I stayed quiet. I struggled to a sitting position and waited until she woke thirty minutes later.

“Good morning darling,” she said as she climbed from her bed. She helped me to my feet and led me to the bathroom. At last she freed me and still keeping silent I worked life back into my arms. Lucy had slept naked and despite my aches and pains, I couldn’t stop admiring her beautiful body. She pulled me into the shower and instructed me to wash her. I soaped and cleaned her lovingly: licking and kissing every part of her.

Tough Love Part 6: Party

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Tough Love Part 5: Humiliation)

Part 6: Party

Over the following days things subtly changed, roles became defined. It was clear my job now came second to my duties at home. I did all the household chores. Whereas Lynn previously supervised and on the odd occasion helped me, she was now completely in control of me whenever Lucy wasn’t at home. Lucy no longer gave me instructions as to what she wanted doing around the house. All orders were now conveyed through Lynn, and orders they undoubtedly were. I might still have been a joint owner of our house but I had no illusions as to who was in command and what my position now was.

Tough Love Part 7: Beaten

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Tough Love Part 6: Party)

Part 7: Beaten

I awoke stiff and cold the following morning. I was tired and miserable. I had had a very bad night: after I had discovered that the bed was damp and somewhat smelly, I finally managed to fall asleep on the floor. Now I staggered outside into the bright sunshine. Making my way to the kitchen door I found it was locked. I no longer had my own key so I knocked tentatively and waited, hoping that Lucy wouldn’t mind me disturbing her. I then remembered that she had left early for a meeting, “shit” what was I to do now? I stood looking around me, wondering how I was going to get into the house when I saw movement through the window of the annex.

Tough Love Part 8: Enslaved

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Tough Love Part 7: Beaten)

Part 8: Enslaved

If I thought my life was bad up to then, the next few days showed me how hard things could really be. Lucy had announced out of the blue that she would be going away for ten days to finalise the contract with the Italians. This news seemed to make Lynn even more domineering. I came home from work every day as usual, stripped off my clothes, donned my apron and did my chores. Lynn appeared to try her hardest to find the slightest fault with my work, and she made sure she thought of many other jobs for me to do. Of course, every order she gave me was accompanied with liberal use of her crop.

Training Rose

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Rose has become something of a living legend around Saddleworth so I persuaded her to tell me her story for a small, or actually not so small, fee. I had to edit some of it and change a couple of identities but I hope you enjoy it. Angie.

Part One

I cowered in the corner protecting my face as best I could as the blows rained down, five, six, I counted, as they inflamed my tender bare buttocks, left, right, nine, ten, and then he changed to flicking up between my legs, one, two, three swats on my pussy lips cruelly held open by the over tight leather crotch strap of my harness and I gurgled in helpless orgasmic ecstasy.

Training Rose 2: Harrogate

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Training Rose)

Part 2: Harrogate

The Box, it was a cardboard box. They bent me over the back of something solid like a table, and I think they snipped away so the box went over my back and hid my head completely because the sounds were even more muffled and then they started, they jabbed something up my backside something slippery, and when they pulled it out again I felt the first warm slightly soft penis nudge my poor bruised backside as its owner tried to worm it inside me. I tried to kick but someone grabbed my feet and tied them to something, table legs probably, and then he was inside me and it hurt.

Training Rose 3: The New Groom

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Training Rose 2: Harrogate)

Part 3: The New Groom

I woke with the dawn, I ached all over, I realised I was completely naked except for a crude bridle and bit and a collar and leash and a waist belt with a crotch strap which was so tight that it painfully separated my poor abused pussy lips, then I saw the lawn mower and the dirty old blanket daddy had covered me with and I remembered, I was home!

Training Rose 4: A Particularly Easy Pony to Please

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Training Rose 3: The New Groom)

Part 4: A Particularly Easy Pony to Please

“Daddy, what do you mean a I’m a very easy Pony to please!” I demanded as Tom walked away up our driveway towards the road and his parents house barely a mile away.

Training Rose 6: Dressage

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Training Rose 5: Saddleworth to Cannes)

Part 6: Dressage

Henry had actually come up trumps, I had barely arrived back at the farm than he took me to the big barn behind the stables, one I had never been to before, and I saw it contained a half decent training arena.

“What do you think of this?” he asked.

It was a little black box with a strap.

Trapped in the Dumpster 7: A Self-made Present

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Trapped in the Dumpster 6: Another good use for Saran Wrap)

Authors note: Today I’m posting the 7th part of the “Trapped in the Dumpster” Series. Please don’t be disappointed, because it doesn’t match the actually time. The reason is, I want to keep the timeline. I may suggest you to look the following part eight. Thanks to Doctor Vader for his helping hand. Continued from Part Six

Part 7: A Self-made Present

Trisha – Finding My Way Chapter 5: Suburban Health Care

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Trisha – Finding My Way Chapter 4: The Party)

Disclaimer: Thanks to Feline and JD, without whose help the story would not have come out as smoothly as you see it. All websites referenced in the story are imaginary URLs based on real websites.

Chapter 5: Suburban Health Care

True to his word, Dave got me quite a few gigs from that party. I had no idea that people would pay money to see a video of a woman with a broken leg, but they will! I’ll take their money! I did a long gig being videotaped crutching around the mall for Chicks-On-Sticks.com, and did a few shots showing off my immobilized broken leg for other fetish sites as well! With my leg being held immobile for two months limiting my ability to get most work, earning money for being videotaped while shopping is a good career when you can get it.

Trouble in Fairyland 8: Revelation

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Trouble in Fairyland 7: Red Riding Hood’s Fate)

Chapter 8: Revelation

So, at last I had the full set. All of the bitches were mine to do with as I pleased. As the three of them wiggled down the corridor before me I felt my heart singing as I was as last able to put my plan into operation.

The bitch who was once been Snow White was leading the other two on their leashes. I had guessed she would be the turncoat of the group. And she was so easy to turn. All those frustrated years living untouched in the middle of the forest with those randy little dwarves and their broadcast hormones she just couldn’t cope with all the pleasures I gave her, then took away again. Little slut. And now look at her. Long black boots, tight leather hot pants and a matching top that makes her look the ultimate dominant slut. Which she is I guess. Well, after me of course. And all it takes to keep her in line is free access to the toys in the castle cellars and a few willing volunteers. Ok, maybe the volunteers are not always so willing, but she has such a persuasive nature. Especially when she has a whip in her hand.

True Dreams Part 1: Vacation

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1: Vacation

My name is Alice. I come from a somewhat well-off family and just finished my 2nd year of college. I decided to take a break over the summer and maybe do some traveling. Being a Korean but born and raised in the States, I was thinking of visiting Korea since I have never been there. I had plenty of time to think about it so I decided to sleep on it.

Turnaround

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Entry from the S(A)X Leather Bondage Story competition 2005

Beth had left the man bound and hooded, feeding him air through a narrow tube, for half an hour now. Glancing at the clock, she saw his session had overrun by five minutes, and expertly began to release him.

The strange thing about this client was he never wanted to climax during their sessions. As a result, Beth always felt a little disconcerted by the end. She tried to hide it, of course – it wouldn’t do for one of the most popular dominatrices in the club she worked for to be seen to be uncertain. But there it was again: as he stood up, rubbed his wrists and reached for his clothes, there was a moment of connection between them when he caught her eye and seemed to reach her soul.

Twelve Days a Slave 11: The Lottery

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Twelve Days a Slave 10: Punishment by Combat)

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =

There is no way slave missy can win this lottery.

This is the story of a young woman’s conviction as a terrorist and what happens to her when she is sentenced to penal slavery. Penal slavery is not impossible. The Thirteenth and Fourteenth Amendments to the Constitution of the United States of America do not NOT prohibit slavery. They only LIMIT slavery to punishment for crimes. In other words, the Constitution allows penal slavery.

Twelve Days a Slave 3: The first day of punishment

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Twelve Days a Slave 2: A Day of Repentance)

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =

Convicted of terrorism, Vicki is sentenced to penal slavery

Vicki, a young woman who works for a large department store, figures out a way to bypass the electronic return tags on expensive dresses sold by the store where she works . This allows her to buy dresses on a Friday, wear them to events over the weekend, and return them on Monday.

Twelve Days a Slave 4: A Corporate Flogging Contest

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Twelve Days a Slave 3: The first day of punishment)

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =

Convicted of terrorism, Vicki is sentenced to penal slavery

Twelve Days a Slave 5: Old-fashioned Reformed School Punishment

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Twelve Days a Slave 4: A Corporate Flogging Contest)

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =

Slave missy learns there is more than one kind of spanking.

Twelve Days a Slave 6: Madison Robotic Discipline System

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Twelve Days a Slave 5: Old-fashioned Reformed School Punishment)

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =

Slave missy is caned by a robot.

Twelve Days a Slave 7: Water Punishments

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Twelve Days a Slave 6: Madison Robotic Discipline System)

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =

Slave missy endures a variety of water punishments.

Undercover

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Joseph Mackenzie definitely had it made. Well, mostly. Ok, so he didn’t have the money of the guys at the top, but he definitely had more than the ones at the bottom. And maybe he didn’t have the power of those higher ups, but he could and did exercise his authority over those lower than himself. Also, he might not have all those women all over him, doting on him in a pretense of love, but he could afford to rent the next best thing. So, yeah, Joey Mack had it made. Mostly.

Unexpected Mind Blower

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

In all my years visiting professional dominatrixes, rather ironically, the most explosive, mind shattering orgasm I ever experienced occurred during a visit to an absolute newcomer and complete novice at the game. She had just left University and had become vaguely aware of the S/M scene at some Skin Two parties. (An English rubber and fetish magazine) Correctly surmising that playing at a mistress would earn her more than any job she was likely to get – and having very little capital, she set up shop by renting a room in a squat! After fitting it up with some bare essentials, she placed an advert and her picture in the relevant contact magazines, sat back and waited for some clients. I received one of the magazines early as I had a subscription to it and I wrote off right away. And so it came to pass that I was one of her first ‘customers’.

Voodoo 2

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Voodoo)

Part Two

Monday morning, and Bill was a nervious wreck. It had been just over a week since his voodoo adventure with Jenny, and today she was due to return to work. With her temper, it was hard telling what she would do. Bill was actually surprised that she hadn’t called the cops on him, despite the probability that nobody would believe her about what had happened.

Weekend Maid Part 4: Desires

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Weekend Maid Part 3: Maid-bot Jessie)

Part 4: Desires.

Jessie spent the rest of the day following her commands, she worked tirelessly cleaning the bedrooms, making the beds and vacuuming the floors. Bruce had seen her a couple of times and didn’t understand why he found this particular maid-bot more attractive to him than the others, they all looked alike, were covered head to toe in the alluring latex, but something about this new one seemed to stand out more.

Weekend with Anya

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter 1: Germany Bound

Anya and I had met on several occasions when she came to New York or I travelled to Germany on business. She was our dealer in Germany and I was her representative. Typically, my European trips were whistle-stop tours of several countries with no time for sightseeing so when she asked me to join her for two major fashion shows in two consecutive weeks, I was very excited at the prospect of spending some time in one country. The first show was Tuesday through Friday in Essen, the second from Monday through Wednesday in Frankfurt. Anya invited me to stay with her at her country house over the weekend.

Wench for a Weekend

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

I’d been talking to him for a few months over the computer. I don’t know if he ever told me his name. If so, I had long forgotten it. I now knew him only as “Master”, and preferred it that way. He asked me what I wanted to be called, and I chose “Wench” - more creative than “slave”, and I sure would serve him like a serving wench would. This wasn’t exactly a “normal” relationship, even as dom/subs go. He was married to another woman - his “Mistress”. His problem was, with their different work schedules, the few times they got to spend together, she wanted to be in control - he is a switch, and needed an escape for his dominant half. That’s where I fit in.

What am I now

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

My name once was Lilly 26 years old a beautiful brunette long brown hair with a petite body and beautiful legs, now Valentina why?

Since I was a little girls horses were my thing I loved them but not enough to become one. The theme Pony girl was unexplored or known by me but one day while a was doing a promotion for a sun tanning lotion in a swimming suit a guy came to me and asked me if a wanted to earn more money in promotions and since the money in this kind of promotions wasn’t good enough. I decided to say yes to his proposition, he gave me his card with his phone number.

What You See is Not Always What You Get Part 2

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from What You See is Not Always What You Get…)

Part Two

How slowly time advances when you are eagerly awaiting it. The few days from our last date to Wednesday seemed to go on forever. Tuesday evening I arrived home from work to find the message light blinking on my answering machine. I prayed that it was not someone trying to sell me a vacuum cleaner….

Eagerly, but with apprehension, I pushed the button to playback my message. It was DeeDee! Hooray, I thought to myself.

Woodland Games

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

This story is fiction. And was merely a fantasy of mine wen I was still a teen and had just truly begun to learn about bdsm and the fetishes that would be a part of my life.

It was a typical Saturday morning, No school and not cloud in the sky, To me it looked like a wonderful day. A day to relax and hang with my friends. I grabbed a quick breakfast and called my friends to see what their plans were. Unfortunately all of them had made plans or had something else to do. So I was left little to do, watch TV etc or go out into the woods. To what my friends and me called our home away from home, an old deserted shack, which we used like a clubhouse or simply a place to chill. It was perfect for what I had planned. I planned on a day of self-bondage and masturbation.

Yoko's Experience 1: The Massage Center

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Yoko’s Experience #1: The Massage Center

Yoko heard about this new massage center by the station, which opened one month ago, from her friend Hikaru. Already being a regular there, Hikaru just couldn’t stop talking about how great she felt after each session. But when asked directly what makes them so pleasurable, she just gave a mysterious smile and said that Yoko should try it for herself and she won’t get disappointed. Being curious by nature, Yoko decided to check it out at the next weekend.

Yoko's Experience 3: The Escape Pod

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Yoko’s Experience 2: The Extended Program)

Yoko’s Experience #3: The Escape Pod

“I’m really very happy that you decided to take this little trip with me, Yoko.”, said Hikaru from the other side of the phone. “It’s always a little bit boring, drifting through space to your destination all alone, even if only for two hours. But this time it’s gonna be different, thanks to your company and a few little gadgets which are being installed on the ship at the moment.”.